The World Explored, the World Suffered: 30th Issue of Philosophical/Educational Journal of Humanistic Lectures: Ethical Justification, Stoicism, Epicureanism, Philo, St Paul, St John, Gnosticism.

Views: 2010

https://joom.ag/cddC. [joomag allowfullscreen=1 width=900 height=587 title=the-world-explored-the-world-suffered-education-issue-nr-30-may-2020 magazineId=0324002001588246645 pageNumber=1 theme=293042,151b26,ffffff,ffe358,ffffff backgroundImage=//www.joomag.com/static/flash/gui/themes/backgrounds/dandelions.png ]

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Volume Three( R S Peters, Piaget, Authority and Ethics)Volume Three.

Views: 2899

The symbolic tale of the thread of Ariadne and its journey through the labyrinth was evoked in volume two for the purpose of picturing a metaphysical and epistemological postulated continuity linking the Philosophical attitude of the Greeks of the past with the Minotaur(of modernism?) of the present and finally with the future Kantian Kingdom of Ends. This future is of course predicated upon the slaying of the Minotaur and the successful exit from the labyrinth. This picture of slaying a Minotaur may be a figure of ridicule for the species that has constructed the atomic bomb but insofar as the Labyrinth is concerned the words of Stanley Cavell seem more than appropriate: “In the dark is where we ought to know we are”.

Socrates tempted the furies of the fates by attempting to expose the false convictions of “those who claim to know” in his society. He did this by using a method relying on principles of reasoning(the principle of noncontradiction and the principle of sufficient reason) to partly restore confidence in the prophecies of the oracles. The scope and limits of knowledge was not yet on the agenda of Philosophy but was soon to be in the form of his pupil Plato’s attempted synthesis of prophesy and Philosophy via theory and allegory. Plato’s and Aristotle’s works created the epistemological and metaphysical space needed to know what it is that we do not know and Aristotle began the tradition of exploring this space systematically in the spirit of philosophical and scientific investigation. As a result of such exploration we also became aware of what cannot be known by exploration alone. Socrates ceased his explorations of the physical world upon reading in Anaxagoras that “All is mind”. Aristotle broadened this investigation by systematically investigating all forms of life. In this way Plato and Aristotle continued laying down the thread of all forms of reasoning in an attempt to establish the direction of travel of the thread. This direction of travel, was, however, to be questioned first by Religion, and then by Science in the succeeding centuries. Religion, for example questioned the idea of man being by nature Good, and claimed to have discovered a fundamental flaw in human psuche: a flaw that could only be healed if man could achieve a vision of De Civitate Dei, a city of God in which man becomes whole with the aid of divine assistance. Post Aristotelian Philosophy and Philosophers standing at the gateway of the “Modern” tradition of Philosophy also challenged the direction of travel of the thread of continuity and divided it, taking their half in a new direction (Descartes and Hobbes). The thread leading from Ancient Greek Philosophy continued on its journey with the Critical Philosophy of Kant that criticised dogmatic rationalism in all its forms(including mathematical rationalism), religious rationalism, and sceptical empiricism in all its forms( solipsism, scientific skepticism, experience based aestheticism). Kant did this very clearly in the name of arché, areté, epistemé, diké, phronesis and in the name of reunifying the thread. It has to be admitted that Kant’s project did not meet with even short-term success. Hegel’s spiritually inspired philosophy once again emphasised the division of the thread and headed off in a new and different direction to that of Descartes, Hobbes, and Hume. This state of affairs persisted until Wittgenstein appeared on the Philosophical stage in England. At first Wittgenstein followed the direction of the thread laid down by the “new men” but eventually retraced his steps and began to question the direction of Philosophy in general and Culture in particular. This questioning had the effect of reviving interest in Greek and Kantian philosophy currently hibernating in the University system of Europe. Wittgenstein himself felt that in his later work he could not contribute more than an album of sketches to this ongoing project and this fact prevents him from falling squarely into the schools of either hylomorphic or critical philosophy. His focus was primarily on language as a medium or tool for the clarification of philosophical problems. His work, however, together with that of Ryle and Austin inspired philosophers such as R S Peters to address the more obvious conceptual confusions that as a consequence of the theorising of the “new men” existed in the realms of Psychology and Education. Peters’ reflections were sometimes expressions of the disease of thinking he was attempting to mitigate but they were mostly in the spirit of Socrates using a combination of the methods of elenchus and ordinary language normative usage. Peters investigations in the domains of Psychology and the Philosophy of Education were the reflections of a philosopher aware of the unhappy metaphysical/epistemological implications of the modern variations of the assumptions of dualism and materialism. Sometimes, however this concentration on the methods of ordinary language Philosophy in the realm of his political and ethical investigations led away from Greek and Kantian contexts of explanation/justification and generated its own kind of blindness to this tradition of philosophical reflection. In illustration of this point, we find, for example, in Peters´ early writings on Social and Political Philosophy a curious discussion of what the term “society” means and what it means to say that man is a political being. Peters writes:

“Man, said Aristotle, is a political animal. He lives in society and is thereby able to survive, to talk, and to develop a culture.”(Benn, S., I., and Peters, R., S., Social Principles and the Democratic State (London, Allen and Unwin, 1959, P. 13)

Peters and Benn go on to suggest in a sceptical spirit that we might not be clear about what we mean when we say that man lives in a society because there is, “no such thing as society”(P.13) in the sense of it being something extended with recognisable boundaries. They go on to analyse what we mean with this problematic expression:

“when we speak of societies we are using language to pick out types of order which make an intelligible pattern of the activities which people share with each other.”(P.13)

The authors go on to suggest that we need in social contexts to learn or be initiated into social and political forms of life because, presumably, there is a large element of what the authors call “construction” involved in terms that are not given to us in simple sensori-motor contexts. We should note that the above work is entitled “Social principles” and from the point of view of the assumptions of this work we could be forgiven for expecting either a hylomorphic or a Kantian/critical notion of “principles” to appear somewhere. The engineering term “construction” poses the question as to what kind of construction the authors are referring to. Are we speaking here of a formal mathematical construction in accordance with mathematical-like principles, e.g. the definition of a straight line as the shortest distance between two points. Mathematical constructions retain some connection to reality because both geometry and arithmetic have schematic relations to space and time as well as intellectual relations with hypothetical propositions, e.g. if X then Y. Such propositions also share a cause-effect structure with instrumental and hypothetical imperatives. Mathematics is no doubt an excellent tool that we use in the quantification of processes and it is also useful to describe and explain relations between elements within these processes. End states of processes that participate as beginning states of new processes, however, are both difficult to quantify and characterise in pure mathematical terms. Such states are of course typical elements in growth and development processes. In organisms such as frogs the matter of the frog is is changed in its form in accordance with principles that actualise the state of the frog so that other principles become responsible for the next stage of the growth and development process. Both of these principles are subordinate to the psuche principle(life principle/instinct) that seeks the best end for the organism given its circumstances. In this sense an organism is teleological in its very essence. What this means in Aristotelian terms, is that when we are observing processes of change in living organisms, the psuche principle is of prime importance and is decisive in defining the essence of the living organism. This essence has primarily a categorical status in the sense that, as Spinoza put the matter, every organism must strive to maintain itself in existence. It also has secondarily a hypothetical character expressed in the hypothetical propositions, “If you want to continue living then you must drink, eat, stay healthy, not expose yourself excessively to danger etc.

Alternatively the sense of “construction” Benn and Peters are referring to, could be the same as that which is involved in the construction of a house by a builder. Here, the builder builds the house in accordance with the principles of building. Everything that we see the builder doing is determined by the end product of the house which in its turn is determined by the qualitative form of life humans expect to lead whilst dwelling in the safe comfortable house. Aristotle in his hylomorphic theory commented upon the forms or principles that a builder uses, by pointing out that the builder builds “organically”. Aristotle means here that were nature to engage in the process of “forming” houses in the natural cycle of its activities the same principles of construction would be used and we would find the heavier materials used for the foundations and the lighter for the walls and the roof. For Aristotle, then, both the “constructive” activity of nature and the “constructive” activity of the human builder are teleologically determined. This means that material and efficient causes will be determined by final or teleological causes. Concentration, therefore, upon only the material and efficient causes of change will result in explanations that are only partially complete: result, that is, in necessary but not sufficient conditions of that which one is attempting to explain. Isolating material and efficient causes often occurs in an archeological form of explanation that is commonly found in contexts of exploration/discovery. The principle of sufficient reason demands, however, that all four forms of Aristotelian explanation is required if one seeks to define the essence of the phenomenon that one is investigating. This principle requires a tribunal of explanation/justification situated in a context of philosophical investigation.

Sartre’s account of “construction” would probably be given in relation to his postulated “hodological map” of the world contained in a thought system that enables us to see objects and events in the world in terms of what they are “for”. Perceiving a road on this kind of account contains no general idea but rather particularities such as “This is the road leading to the Professors house”. In this account there does not appear to be any space for the Heraclitean striving to understand the “Logos” of the road in terms of the road up and the road down being the same road. There is however, a clear reference to a means-end structure in this hodological map even if it is particularised in terms of “You need to take this road if you want to visit the Professors house”. Heidegger’s account of the role of instrumental activity located in a matrix of a context of involvements is also relevant in this discussion. In this account there is space for generalisations: the road is for travelling up and down, for journeys to and from the village, and for cars, buses , lorries, agricultural vehicles horses and donkeys to use. We can not, however, encounter any Aristotelian or Kantian principles in either Sartre’s hodological map or Heidegger’s instrumental context of involvements.

Benn and Peters attempt to emphasise the differences between natural processes such as storms at sea and social activities such as the building of houses and the passing of laws. Aristotle, we have pointed out earlier in this work, saw a city state to have a natural telos of an ultimate context of involvements that passed through several stages of growth and development very much in the same way in which a tadpole becomes a mature frog. Peters and Benn, refuse however to see any form of universality or application of universal principles involved in the building of houses or the passing of laws. The principles involved in these latter phenomena, it is argued by Benn and Peters, are not universal, because they are not objective and they are not objective because they are conditional upon human desire and human decision. Universality and objectivity is best exemplified in “the constitution of a crystal or a sponge, the rotation of the earth around the sun, the way in which lead melts at a certain temperature”(P.15)

The underlying implication of the above reasoning is both anti-Aristotelian and anti-Kantian and the assumption lying behind the above account is that only physical laws governing physical events can give rise to a world that is a totality of facts regulated by physical laws (which are the only truly “universal” principles). It is clear that the Kantian moral law is not a fact, if by that is meant that Promises are never in fact broken. Whether it follows from this fact that Promises are therefore not principles of action is a questionable inference. Ordinary language Philosophy is called to the tribunal to testify for the position that moral judgments are prescriptive, prescribing what ought to be done. It is argued that the use of language is normative, but there is no concession to the Aristotelian position that the major ought premise of action-prescribing judgments is a universal judgment of principle. Neither is there any concession to the Kantian major ought premise involved in the formulation of the moral law that prescribes how one categorically ought to act in particular situations. The specific argument presented by Benn and Peters is that whilst laws may prescribe what we ought to do it is still up to the individual, in fact, to decide what to do. This for both Aristotle and Kant would be an example of a category mistake, a misunderstanding of the function of the moral judgment which is to prescribe what we ought to do. For Aristotle people are praised for being virtuous and blamed for disregarding the principles of virtue. Aristotle would not abandon this position because of the fact that people in fact disregard what they ought to do and neither would Kant abandon his position in the face of such argumentation. This form of modernistic argumentation is in fact an example of the use of the neutral gear of science when it comes to choosing between good and evil. For the scientists the argumentation that man is essentially sinful(Christianity) or essentially good(Aristotle, Kant) is equally valuable and there is no reason to choose the primacy of one form of argumentation over the other. The world is the totality of facts is the Procrustean bed all argumentation must submit to in the neutral context of exploration/discovery. This, of course was the position of the early Wittgenstein that was abandoned in favour of a world composed of a plurality of forms of life manifesting essences that can be discovered by grammatical/conceptual investigations. What we say and what we do, as a community determines the normative character of forms of life and language-games. In this change of position we encounter a move away from the context of exploration/discovery aiming to discover the essences of crystals and sponges and toward a context of explanation/justification that manifests the normatively determined activities of a social language learner and user. The focus is less on the scientific method and more on the constructive activity of mastering a technique(techné). The unresolved question that lies behind the Wittgensteinian “turn” is, “What is the relation of Wittgenstein’s later work to the Philosophy of Aristotle and Wittgenstein?” In answering this question we should bear in mind that the later work occurred in England during a period of the 20th century in which there was an academic anti-theoretical movement directed at all Hegel’s form of idealism, but this attitude, mysteriously, was also directed at the transcendental Philosophy of Kant. We ought to remind ourselves in the context of this discussion that Hegel expressly stated that his intention was to turn Kant”s Critical Philosophy on its head. This modernist approach was repeated again in the work of Marx where the intention was to turn Hegel’s work on its head and move from purely theoretical arguments to putative practical concrete facts such as that the ruling class control the means of production and further that the class that controls the means of production of a society controls that society. This for Marx was an observation based fact that also served to define his category of social class. The Proletariat on this account was the class that sold their labour to the master class. Marxism was anti-theoretical in its mood and therefore rejected the Neo-Aristotelian legacy of defining class in terms of occupation and education: two social institutions determined in their constitution by the theoretical sciences, the practical sciences and the productive sciences.

Benn and Peters respond to this discussion by using an ordinary language objection to the effect that the terms “nation-state” or “class” have no determinate meaning or definition. It is claimed, for example, that “Words are only tools for communities” and further that there may not be one use of the above terms that is correct from a universal point of view. It is highly doubtful that the later Wittgenstein would ever have suggested such a relativistic position considering his insistence that the laws of logic must apply to all activities including our use of language. In this respect Wittgenstein clearly displayed an Aristotelian concern with the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Language connected to all activities must have necessary and sufficient conditions for its use. Wittgenstein clearly outlined a view in which breaching these conditions that constitute normative usage would result in facing a tribunal of explanation/justification questioning the reasons for the suggested new way of using the word. Wittgenstein also points out that what one person does in a particular situation at a particular time is not sufficient to create a new norm. The new suggested usage would need to face many tribunals of explanation/justification.

Benn and Peters in the context of the above discussion claim that:

“Every system of social order grows up on a foundation of human nature”(P.16)

But this they argue is something that needs to be discovered in a context of exploration/discovery:

“The problem is to discover which properties of human nature are universal and unalterable”.(P.16)

The context of exploration/discovery, that is, presumably must search for generalisations in accordance with the old fashioned Baconian “Book of Nature” view that maintains our theories must contain only facts and strictly derivable generalisations. When adopted by sociologists this activity ends with the presentation of laws that are largely descriptive of the phenomena and conditions they are related to. On the “unity of science” view these laws will be very similar to the natural laws discovered by the natural scientists. Presumably these laws will also describe how people use language. As a kind of footnote to this discussion, Benn and Peters maintain that when it comes to the actions of human beings these must be defined by man made standards, meaning that they are related to subjective decisions and desires. Actions, it is argued , can be performed more or less intelligently(William James, “Principles of Psychology”), more or less correctly(areté). Areté is obviously a principle of both action and judgment about action. The discussion in Benn and Peters, however, veers off in a sociological direction and the concept of “authority” is examined. A social system is defined in terms of the normative structure that remains after the members of the society over generations and centuries have passed away. Max Weber is invoked in order to testify to the different kinds of social regulation that include both moral guidance and political power. This latter form of regulation requires an authoritative figurehead and the former kind of regulation(like science) requires no such figurehead. Lurking behind such remarks is the presence of the Philosophy of Karl Popper. Popper was of the opinion that the objectivity of an everyday judgment such as “The chair in the living room” would require the institution of a language-use contract amongst a large number of language users. This is the correlative in the world of common sense to his claim that a new recommended usage of a scientific terms required the meeting of minds of a number of scientists that agree with the reform. This background assumption was combined with an empirical view of social control that had developed from the view that custom was the major regulating mechanism of social norms. This mechanism was however being eroded by the rise of internationalism and printing in the 14th and 15th centuries. Individualism was both identified and embraced by Thomas Hobbes, an individualism characterised by a spirit of Protest that in Religion manifested itself in the mass-movement of Protestantism. Nations states subsequently arose and statute law began to replace common law as a mechanism of social control. The tribunals of explanation and justification were changing their character as the centuries rolled by. The Hobbesian Leviathan replaced the Machiavellian Prince. Hobbes was one of the first in a generation of “new men” that based their theoretical programs on an unvarnished rejection of Aristotelian Philosophy in general and Aristotelian Philosophical Psychology, Political Philosophy, and Ethics in particular.

Benn and Peters interestingly claim that the focus on individualism arose during the Renaissance period. This is a complex claim, difficult to evaluate, because of the complexity of the Renaissance period which according to the Art Critic, Adrian Stokes, was characterised by being a period of intensification of all forms of activity including QuattroCento Art that had the ambition of establishing architecture as the mother of all Art. QuattroCento artists were renowned for exploring the materials of their art in search of the form or principle of the medium: a search that included a search for the essential properties of the medium. True, the stone used in a building producing mass-effect and the stone used for a wall producing a flowering effect are different effects, but both areté and epistemé were involved in this search and this was the reason why for many the Renaissance period was the period of the rebirth of the Greek spirit, or as Stokes put it, in his psychoanalytical terminology, the rebirth of the Greek Ego.

In a discussion relating to Natural law, Benn and Peters take up the work of Aquinas and the Stoics. The underlying assumption of this discussion that includes the Roman idea of the Law of Nations, Stoic and Christian Cosmopolitanism, is a negative view of human nature that runs contrary to the Aristotelian and Kantian more positive view. Indeed, it would be left to Kant to detach the theoretical notion of Natural Law Theory from the practical ideas of a Good Will and Freedom. In Kant’s account the negative characteristics of evil, guilt, and fault would be attributed to a failure of an actualisation process that involved the development and integration of a number of life-giving and sustaining powers. Evil on such an account is not a transcendental characteristic of mans being bur rather merely an empirical reality. Benn and Peters write:

“The heyday of natural law, however, was the post-Renaissance growth of individualism. The Renaissance, as has often been said, focussed interest on man as an individual. The law of Nature was thought to be rooted in man as an individual rather than derivative from his ecclesiastical or civic status…..The law of Nature was also a godsend to those ageing representatives of the middle class who feared the absolutist ambitions of the rulers of the developing nation- states, for the law of Nature provided a system of universal principles binding on king or subject alike to which appeal could be made in calling in question the justice of laws. It was in this kind of context that moral philosophy grew and flourished.”(P.28)

The above quote contains both an insightful description of the evolving status of law, morality, religion, and politics. It also, however, contains and anti-Aristotelian and anti-Kantian interpretation of the meaning of the historical events referred to: an interpretation that is in the spirit of “modern Philosophy”. We need, therefore, to submit the above quote to a tribunal of investigation. Firstly, as we claimed above it is too simplistic to claim that individualism was a central theme of Renaissance Culture. Adrian Stokes writes about the work of two of the major Artists of this period, namely Michelangelo, and Giorgione with the suggestion that these artists aimed at transcending individualism via an invitation to integrate vastly variegated and differentiated emotions and attitudes in one created unity. This period, Stokes argued is characterised by both a quantitative intensification of all forms of cultural activity and a substantial and qualitative integration of varying and diverse emotions. This focus upon the whole object rather than what Stokes called the part-objects of Culture, does not atomise into the relativism of individualism but rather universalises the individual in a matrix of arché, areté, techné, epistemé, and phronesis. Giorgione characterises this spirit of Eros in painting and Michelangelo in both painting and stone. The Kantian eye (uno sola ochiata) browsing amongst the objects of the Renaissance would undoubtedly pause in encountering the work of Giorgione and Michelangelo and appreciate the way in which the imagination and the understanding express aesthetic ideas. Authoritative sources of custom, law, and government do not obviously appear in the works of these artists but rather like the figure of Eros lingers ambiguously in the background. Michelangelo’s loves of stone is there for all to see in his work “Times of the Day”, standing guard over the de Medici family tomb. One will not find here grandiose Roman scenic ambition or Northern preoccupations with rhythm. Custom and law do not hang in the air like daggers for these classical men but are integrated seamlessly and silently into their lives as a whole. In fact individualism and the spirit of Protest lay further North, in men who manically loved the method of technological activity that was focussed upon, often in isolation from the understanding of its teleological aspects. The New Men came from the North: Luther, Descartes, Hobbes, Hume, Rousseau, Adam Smith, Hegel, Marx, and Nietzsche. The view of psuche as a whole was passed down to us via the words of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, but this thread was constituted by a thread of continuity which later was divided. Part of the thread led to Kant and his Critical Philosophy, but part led to the birth of the new men. The Renaissance was not named for these new men, but rather for the rebirth of the classical spirit which these new men rejected for their different reasons and agendas. The mark of the classical is a focus on the universal and speaking with a universal voice about spatial and temporal particulars such as art-objects. This is clearly an example of the transcendence of the individualism, dogmatism, materialism and skepticism in general that presents itself as so many forms of false images.

According to Benn and Peters, the role of Christianity in this historical process is ambivalent. On the one hand, it brought into the Renaissance a sense of the brotherhood of man and the suggestion a spirit of the Cosmopolitanism we find philosophically expressed in the secularly inspired Humanistic Philosophy of Kant. On the other hand, Christianity manifested itself in a father-child matrix of safety and obedience. The institution of the Church played an authoritative role in a life that had more than a suggestion of the tragic surrounding it, owing to the Christian assumption of the flawed being of a Man that was subject to a fleshless superior being possessing an ambiguous form of existence(as conceived by the “new men”). Hylomorphic Philosophy and Kantian Philosophy had clear ideas of the role of religion and the theoretical idea of God in the life of man conceived of in humanistic terms. God for both of these Philosophers was a pure form or principle that explained and justified certain aporetic aspects of mans life. The Renaissance period was a period in which this attitude was restored in Art and perhaps also in the spread of Aristotelian Philosophy in academic contexts such as the newly formed Universities (especially the English and Italian Universities).

The suggestion of the new men that the laws of Society and the laws of Nature are fundamentally different is, in a sense correct, if interpreted correctly, that is in the spirit of the context of explanation/justification rather than the spirit of the context of exploration/discovery. As laws constituting our understanding and judgment about different realms of phenomena, there is no essential difference between their constitutive function but with respect to the domain of application of these laws, these domains are ontologically different: with one set of laws relating to events that happen and another set of laws relating to what has been created. The Renaissance period obviously celebrated the freedom of the artists creativity: a creativity that spoke with a universal voice, in its great works of art, thus competing with the theoretical universal voice the scientists were striving to acquire.

The notion of law, conceived of instrumentally, in the sphere of human normative activity has the form of an instrumental imperative. The categorical operation of freedom in action contexts, for example, means that with respect to such action, agents can choose to do those actions that have categorical characteristics manifested in the categorical nature of the reasons they give for such action. These agents are of course free not to do what they categorically ought to do but in such cases authorities may exercise coercive power on the grounds of tribunals of explanation/justification. To the extent that such coercive force is used arbitrarily is the extent to which we are dealing with the Hobbesian Leviathan that will eventually be consumed by its own power because it does not understand the requirement of the universality criterion insofar as its own prescriptions are concerned. Government , like individuals, may be acting in accordance with instrumental imperatives that focus on the means to bring about ends which need a separate tribunal of justification than that which seeks to justify means to ends in a way reminiscent of theoretical justifications of causes to bring about specifically desired effects. This latter form of rationality is formed by the calculating part of the mind which, for Aristotle, was a different part in comparison with that part which concerns itself with deliberation or contemplation.

The critical spirit of the Renaissance included a questioning of the assumptions of religion, a Sceptical spirit that would have left Aristotle bewildered and also prompted Kant in his critical philosophy to find a golden mean position between the dogmatism of authority and the scepticism of the new men. Neither Aristotle nor Kant would have shared the view of Benn and Peters that religious prescriptions are not related to reasons in the same way in which ethical prescriptions are. Indeed, for Kant, the questions “What ought I to do?” and “What can I hope for?” are intimately integrated in his critical Philosophy. The ideal of the Kingdom of Ends, for instance is the final purpose or end for both religious and ethical contexts of explanation/justification. Both questions relate the logical relation of an end to the ought-system of concepts and premises that constitute reasoning in these contexts. Neither in Kant nor in Aristotle will one find in their religious reasoning any reference to the will of God. There is also no trace of sympathy for the idea that religious authority operates in a matrix consisting of father-child relations and safety-obedience expectations. There is, however, in the work of Benn and Peters a clear recognition of the role of parental authority in the transmission of values to children. In a section entitled “Morality and Rational Justification”, Benn and Peters refer to Piaget’s transcendental stage of child development in which there is no questioning of what they call the “rules” of morality. Young children, it is argued are generally obedient (but sometimes not) and do not challenge the rules. It is only at the ages of 7-8 that children come to understand that moral rules have a “point” and are the result of mutual accord and agreement. It is difficult to know exactly how to conceive of this agreement , whether in theoretical terms or whether in terms of practical tribunals of justification that are immersed in social and communal forms of life, but this is the stage in the child’s development at which ideas of justice emerge and when comprehension of the consequences and implications of action become more apparent(e.g. in lying). Submission and obedience is replaced by a new form of organisation of morality which will later be connected to speaking with a universal voice in ones discourse about ethical action. Respect for ones peers also emerges at this stage. It is at this stage that the child’s emotions are organised and the will as a mental phenomenon emerges as a regulator of mental equilibrium. The will presides over potentialities and tendencies and is called into operation when there is a conflict of tendencies between , for example egocentric pleasures and socio-centric duties. Here it takes the form of a tribunal that uses practical rationality rather than emotional motivation or causation to decide possible conflict. The autonomy of the will referred to in Kantian Philosophy begins at this concrete operations stage of development. A heteronomous will steered by emotions existed prior to this emergence at the pre-operational stage.

It appears that Benn and Peters accept Piaget’s Psychological account of Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action and this may be one source of the concept of subjective individualism we encounter in their work. This concept of subjective individualism is undoubtedly behind the differentiation between laws of Nature and Laws of Society that also finds itself on either side of the subjective-objective divide. The concrete operations stage is one stage in the actualisation process(a process that is sometimes referred to by sociologists as “socialisation”) and one of the key operations is the operation of seeing or imagining something from a point of view other than ones own. This is a moment in which a form of understanding critical for ethical judgment dawns. The “I think” is no longer egocentric once this dawning moment occurs and this is probably one of the major conditions necessary for the operation of a good will.

Prior to the concrete operations stage, during the pre-operational stage, the play of the child is symbolic or imaginative involving a form of thought that engages with reality in terms of what one desires rather than in terms of what is real. Involved in this use of what Freud would have called the “Reality Principle”, is the mechanism of “assimilation”: a form of thought that assimilates the activity of phenomena into schemas of action. The imagination operates differently in these two situations. In the pre-operational stage the imagination is engaging in the activity of projecting egocentric desires onto the world as if it were an artifact, thus magically transforming it with the aid of emotional schemas we possess in accordance with what Freud and Aristotle would have called the Pleasure-Pain principle. This imaginative activity is part of the transcendental stage of obedience in which morality is largely a matter of customary forms of activity in this matrix of safety-obedience. In this stage there is no distinction between theoretical and practical necessity insofar as the power of rationality and understanding are concerned, and there is no power of the will operating autonomously to regulate egotistical pleasure-pain tendencies. The power of memory reigns in the pre-operational stage in the form of transcendental solipsism, anxious about safety and obedience and magically wishing that everything is possible. It is the concrete operational stage that brings the desire for the understanding of truth and the operation of reason to bear on the world and on the agents actions in the world. It is at this stage of the actualisation process that the activity of thought seeks to transcend the transcendental stage by operating in the context of explanation/justification in which the ideas of the Truth and the Good are in the process of actualising. The “I think is organising the memory into a higher form of consciousness replacing “affection” with understanding. In this process, assertions and judgments are transformed from hypotheticals (If only this broomstick was able to fly) into categoricals (brooms lack the power to fly). These categorical judgments being true, form arguments, which in their turn also form logical relations with each other with the aid of reason. It is these transformations that enable the tribunals of explanation/justifications to operate and begin thinking in terms of the categories of judgment and the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. The telos of the concrete operations stage, namely, the abstract operations stage, might be somewhat differently conceived by philosophers influenced by Kant and Aristotle. The difference between Piaget’s Psychological account and the philosophical account is best represented by the difference between the two contexts of exploration/discovery and explanation/justification. In the former the search is on for assembling the totality of conditions for a phenomenon, but in the latter case there is no longer any hypothetical inquiry but rather a categorical starting point from unconditioned categorical premises that enable one to arrive at necessary truths about particular events and objects in the phenomenal world. Piaget refers in this context to theoretical mechanisms such as firstly, interiorisation(this has ben questioned as a mechanism on the grounds of the spatial form of the characterisation of a process that may require the notions of temporality and principles to define), and secondly reversibility of operations. Both of these mechanisms play a significant role in the characterisation of abstract operations. Nevertheless Piaget can be regarded as a Hylomorphic Psychologist, partly because he focuses on real transactions with reality in which powers of mind are continuously and successively structured into more complex and abstract structures. Even the primitive powers of, firstly, thinking that an object continues to exist even though it is not presently perceived, and secondly, the power of the child reenacting something witnessed yesterday, both play their parts in later stages of development. Powers of assimilation and accommodation over long periods of this developmental process complement the initial sensory-motor powers of the early years. The accommodative power is a transcendental function tied to stimuli of the environment whose purpose it is to decentre the child from an action-reaction schema. The power of the imagination, on the other hand, is a sensory-motor schema for Piaget, the image being a symbol of the eye movement involved in the perception of the aspect of reality that is perceived.

Language is also a symbolic system, with each word also being a more complex sensory-motor schema symbolising the use of the word either in an occurrent speech-act or in thought. Events and objects in the external world that are assimilated in the context of language-involvements, are transformed into objects of knowing and become, according to Wittgenstein, part of the linguistic system. The schema used in this knowing thus represents known events but one ought not to substantiate this representative function because it is always someone with the appropriate powers(sensory-motor schemata) that are the real source of the representative power. Detaching the symbols from the use of language, as Wittgenstein did in his earlier work, is only one of many problematic attempts to characterise a principle as something tangible and external. Such attempts abstract from the operation(which by definition for Piaget is a reversible action) and the Aristotelian powers the operation is an expression of. In this case, the act of knowing derives from the active structures. In Wittgenstein’s later work we encounter the active relation of knower to representations but not the transcendental linguistic solipsistic soul of the earlier work. Powers are active Aristotelian structures and not passively conceived properties of a solipsist. In the later work there is no underlying reference to a context of exploration/discovery in which observation is used to discover causal associative relations of things(and their relations) to symbols. There is rather, an active, constructive relation of knower and symbol. This constructive activity, moreover, is motivated by the Aristotelian desire to understand (epistemé) as well as a desire to justify ones existence in terms of areté. Piaget prefers in his psychological account the terminology of “intrinsic” motivation. Of course involved in this “constructive” activity there is considerable “accommodation” to the real properties of the external reality that is the subject matter of assimilation. Indeed, one can categorically say that the older the child, the greater the occurrence of accommodation in his transactions with reality. At the pre-operational level of development(between the ages of 2-7) there is a limited understanding of cause-effect relations, and law like generalisations. This understanding, however, is largely behavioural and tied to external happenings in the here and now. The knowledge involved is firmly anchored in the perspective of the child and has yet to achieve what Piaget calls symbolic decentration. Language is involved here in that its telos is to symbolise action schemas that are more complex than the signalling systems animals use to communicate. In such signalling systems it is sound that functions as an activating stimulus, designed to cause a response which is essentially emotional. There is, in such systems, no element of the learning and mastering of a technique in a system of schematic involvements. The symbols involved here are “sedimented” (to use Merleau-Ponty’s language) in a culture where one of the tasks is the transmission of knowledge.

Piaget´s theory embodies the Greek idea of psuche embedded in a matter/form matrix in which powers have both a motivational and a learning/cognitive aspect. Knowledge arises as a consequence of both of these aspects and involves desires and beliefs. Learning that London is the capital of England is, however, a different matter to knowing that tomorrow what is called today will be called yesterday. In such cases we are not dealing with the learning of the meaning of words via a process of imitation. Kant would point to the a priori intuition of time in order to explain what is occurring in the above example of knowing. In the early work of Wittgenstein, the atoms of the Tractatus system were so-called logical names that were combined to represent atomic states of affairs and the model used for the learning of language was St Augustine’s theory in which ostensive definition of the names was the condition of knowing the meanings of these names. Piaget, on the other hand, offers us a less mechanical, more Aristotelian, picture of the process of learning a language. Hans G Firth, in his work on Piaget argues that action and the actualisation of inherent potential is a key element in the kind of knowledge that is fundamental to Piaget’s account of learning:

“Piaget distinguishes action derived knowledge from environmentally derived knowledge. He sees in action-derived knowledge the essence of biological intelligence which is the basis to any knowing. However, it is quite obvious that environmentally derived knowledge presupposes the framework of some previous action-knowledge. Thus a three year old child can learn the name of a capital because he had already reached the intellectual stage that makes him capable of learning names. In every learning situation, according to Piaget one can theoretically distinguish an operative action aspect and a figurative learning aspect….The adult’s knowledge of the general concepts country and capital imply a large component of operative understanding of which the three year old just is not capable.”

The three year old can learn words and concepts and think figuratively with the assistance of the imagination, but is not yet capable of explaining or justifying what has been learned. This power of understanding and reason will develop much later as his explorative capacities and moral powers are increasingly structured by the demands of explanation and justification. In Freudian terms what we are witnessing in the transition from Piaget’s pre-operational stage of thinking, to the Concrete Operational stage, is a shift from thinking being determined by the pleasure-pain principle to determination by the reality principle: this latter principle will include reference to categories of judgement, and principles of reasoning(noncontradiction, sufficient reason).

Piaget’s hylomorphism clearly has Kantian characteristics and combines a philosophical view of science with a philosophical view of social science that Benn and Peters are attempting to apply in their political reflections. It is worthwhile recalling in this context the interesting meeting at Princetown between Einstein and Piaget: a meeting that clearly illustrates Piaget’s Aristotelian/Kantian rejection of the modernistic separation of these two areas of Science. Piaget was giving a lecture on Child Psychology attended by Einstein. It is reported that Einstein commented publicly that “This stuff is really difficult!” After this amusing intervention Piaget was asked to comment upon Einstein’s theories of space and time and suggested that there may be a contradiction present. The Psychology of the Time also artificially separated the factor of the maturation of physiological systems from the development of psychological/social structures. Piaget’s explanation/justification of how these very different kinds of system are related are clearly reminiscent of the type of explanation/justification we find in the philosophies of Aristotle and Kant.

The Wittgesteinian “turn” from natural science toward the social sciences was also part of a “wave of change” that was part of Wittgenstein’s reaction to modernism and its obsession with a form of techné far narrower than that we encounter in Ancient Greece. Logical atomism and logical positivism both played significant roles in determining the form modernism took in the 20th century. Wittgenstein’s “turn” away from these forms of natural philosophy actually brought us closer to a restoration of Aristotelian/Kantian thought.

The philosophical role of learning in a social environment was a part of Wittgenstein’s account and it was also a part of Piaget’s project of the widening of the scope of Psychological theory:

“In sum, far from being a source of fully elaborated “innate ideas”, the maturation of the nervous system can do no more than determine the totality of possibilities and impossibilities at a given stage. A particular social environment remains indispensable for the realisation of these possibilities. It follows that their realisation can be accelerated or retarded as a function of cultural and educational conditions. This is why the growth of formal thinking as well as the age at which the individual starts to assume adult roles–remain dependent upon social as much as and more than on neurological factors.” (Inhelder, B., Piaget, J., The Growth of Logical Thinking from Childhood to Adolescence( USA, Basic Books, 1958, P 337)

The above reference to social conditions in the context of conditions that relate to stages of development is Aristotelian. The above is also ambiguous, however, insofar as the role of determinism is concerned. The primacy of physical Humean billiard-ball causation could lead one to believe in either physiological or social determinism. For both Aristotle and Piaget, each stage operates on principles that are subsequently transcended by complex interactions between maturational and motivational factors. Inhelder and Piaget speak in the context of this discussion of formal structures and “laws of equilibrium”(P.338). Concrete operational thinking begins preparing the ground for the structuring of logical systems of thought that use the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason in a context of explanation/justification. Included in this process of change are the psychological “mechanisms” of interiorisation, reversibility, assimilation and accommodation. For Piaget the desire to understand the world, and the activity of theorising about it, is an important part of the development of the adolescent. His/her theorising is, it is argued, both idealistic and unrealistic. The authors refer to this, anachronistically as “the metaphysical age” and this categorisation betrays a not so obvious commitment to naturalism and pragmatism under the influence of the positivism and atomism of their time. It is, for example, a pragmatic criticism of logic, that it cannot be “isolated from life”(P.342) This is mitigated somewhat by Piaget’s developmental view of logical operations embodied in comments such as that logic “is no more than the expression of operational coordinations essential to action”(P.342). Logic, however, according to Kant was also a regulator of thought, a condition of thinking which Kant would not have claimed was something that was “interiorised” in some metaphorical “thinking space”. Logical principles are not “located” anywhere.

Simple observation of actions in the context of exploration/discovery will not of course reveal the interior concerns of adolescents. For this we need to consult the traces of their their actions (essays written in school, personal diaries etc) in the context of explanation/justification. What we will discover is undoubtedly a form of idealism that ought to be admired and not criticised: a form of idealism that begins with the conviction that the world can be transformed by the right ideas. Kant’s critical philosophy was partly aimed at the problem of what he called “heteronomous” justification: a form of justification that placed reliance on external authorities in the “transcendental” spirit of the pre-operational stage of thinking. For the emotional attitudes connected to the desire for safety and obedience to dominate an adult intellect was for Kant a form of enslavement of the intellect. A heteronomous reliance, for example, on the axioms of mathematics connected to a Cartesian form of rationalism where all the sensory-motor properties of wax could disappear without the disappearance of its mathematical properties was an object of criticism for Kant’s critical theory. The Cartesian claim that one could be certain that one was thinking because no Good God would deceive us into falsely believing something to be true when in fact it was not, was also a heteronomous justification that does not stand intact in the Kantian tribunal of Critical Philosophy. The Autonomy of Reason, of course, has the consequence that individuals thinking rationally, believe the principles of logic to be self evident, but it is not this consequence that is the ultimate justification of these principles that rather justify themselves in a total context of the relation of conditions to the unconditioned.

Benn and Peters prefer to speak pragmatically and empirically about rules and the following of rules but it is important to point out as Stanley Cavell did in his essay “Must We Mean What We Say?” that there is a world of difference between a rule that tells one what to do and a principle which is concerned with areté, with doing something well. Here the principle carries with it the rational justification for the rule. Rules are descriptive. Principles are normative and therefore function as a standard by which to measure the efficacy of a rule. Following a rule can be done heteronomously and instrumentally but following a principle is done categorically and autonomously. The choice of acting autonomously involves a form of action that is constitutive of doing what ought necessarily to be done.

The questioning of Cartesian rationalism was balanced in Kant by a questioning of Empiricism in general and Hume in particular. Hume was one of the heroes of the positivist and atomist movements because he questioned the rationalist interpretation of metaphysics. In this process a ground had to be found for Ethics, and Hume settled for the position in which morality is reduced to sentiments expressed by moral agents. In expressing moral sentiments an agent is also simultaneously intending to command or condemn particular actions. Now whilst there is something to this in the light of the fact that Aristotle claimed that moral judgments are related to what it is that the community wishes to praise or to blame, there is also much more to Aristotle’s account than can be found in Hume. Aristotle we know also claims the existence of principles that explain or justify these judgments by the community.

Benn and Peters wish to give a utilitarian account of Hume’s position which reminds us of the logical positivist position adopted by Charles Stevenson in his work “Ethics and Language”. In this work we are invited to believe that ethical judgments are, according to the first pattern of analysis composed of the “atoms” of, firstly, expression of sentiment, and secondly, an imperative directed at others. The second pattern of analysis appeals to the utilitarian “principle” of happiness. Kant, many centuries ago pointed out the problem with this happiness principle, namely that it is the principle of self-love in disguise, an egocentric principle that would not have been accepted by Piaget.

There is in the theorising of Piaget a clear systematic integration of values in an intellectual cognitive grouping regulated by a rational will. This grouping is organised into an autonomous system that contains both rules and principles which constitute some kind of life-plan that is of course dependent upon the moral cooperation of others who on the affective level speak with a “universal voice” in relation to these rules and principles. Reversibility which implies causation of the linear kind will not be an essential element of this autonomous system which will be best referred to in the context of explanation/justification where an essential aspect will be the totality of conditions and the unconditioned that will include the teleological “justification” of a Kingdom of Ends”. This teleological reference is not a self-centred principle but rather a universal principle that refers to the unconditional good that founds the whole autonomous system. Happiness of course relates to the principle of pleasure and pain, that, according to Bentham are the two sovereign masters of human behaviour, and Utilitarians like Mill fail to meet the Aristotelian objection that agents cannot be blamed or praised for their feelings(desires for happiness). Implied in this Aristotelian objection is the Kantian requirement that moral agents be blamed or praised only for the worth of actions guided by a good will desiring a kingdom of ends.

Unfortunately Social Science has never been confronted with a choice between the modernist position(Positivism, Pragmatism and Utilitarianism) and the more classical Aristotelian and Kantian positions. Hegel and Marx and their “modern” followers have largely determined the theoretical agenda of Social Science.

The moral law binds us to it in a way that compels thought to formulate judgements in relation to actions that we ought to do in non-utilitarian terms. The consequentialist descriptions of such actions fulfil a different function to the judgments we encounter in the context of the explanation/justification of these actions. These descriptions, of course, have a conceptual and logical relationship to the principles that explain and justify the phenomena referred to in these descriptions. These latter principles do not in their turn invite a demand for further justification. If every explanation/justification demanded a further explanation/justification, there would be no such thing as explanation/justification. It was in response to this aporetic question that Wittgenstein claimed that one’s spade is turned at this point and the final justification is to appeal to what a community does. It is not clear whether Aristotle or Kant would have accepted this as the final resolution to the problem of the infinite regress of explanation/justification, but it is clear that they would appreciate the “spirit” of Wittgenstein’s attempted resolution of an essentially aporetic philosophical problem.

Parallel to the positivistic view of ethics and morality there is a positivistic view of the law offered by Sir Ernest Barker(in his work “Principles of Social and Political Theory”(1951). In this work we encounter an appeal to “common conviction” as part of the foundation of justice in a community. Benn and Peters approve of this appeal and argue that this perspective is the result of an “experimental search for the external conditions for a good life and the fulfilment of personality”(P.60). This appeal to the happiness principle and personality is obviously rooted in the Psychology and Philosophy of the times. It is clear in this reference to rules and personality, that we are in the descriptive context of exploration/discovery, and have left the context of explanation/justification where the concern is with how principles relate to reality. For Benn and Peters the academic issue here is to formulate and verify hypotheses about what has happened, even though it is obvious that we need here to appeal philosophically to assumptions that inevitably embody principles. The question that needs to be answered is not a what question but a related Why? question. When, in this context of exploration/discovery scientists deny the truth and universality of those “hypotheses” that are in fact “principles” and claim the status of “models” for their theories we are witnessing “context confusion”. The context of theory formation and the context in which we use the principles of theory to explain phenomena are clearly different kinds of context.

We should also bear in mind that there are different senses of the question “Why?”, one of which requires reference to causation. Benn and Peters claim that the question “Why do men generally obey the law?” is a sociological question requiring reference to the category of causation whereas the question “Why ought people to obey the law?” requires reference to the power of Reasoning and metaphysical assumptions relating to the good will and the telos of the Kingdom of Ends. If, for example, one obeys the law because an authority demands it, this is a causal explanation of why we do what we do. This kind of explanation cannot be a moral justification. Reference to “Natural Law” is also a form of causal explanation that appeals to the “theorems” of natural law which in turn are “theoretically” related to an axiom of human nature. Such a theorem might be related to the Aristotelian definition of “human nature”, namely, “rational animal capable of discourse”, but the explanations and the justifications of this definition reside in the matrix of hylomorphic theory and its four kinds of change, three Areas of Science, three principles and four explanations/justifications of every kind of change. This definition would also be defended by Kantian Critical theory and its matrix of powers of judgment, understanding and reasoning that seeks for the totality of conditions and the unconditioned arché of every phenomenon. In both accounts the focus is on the powers of the intellect and the telos of such powers from the point of view of a tribunal that represents the interests and principles of a community dealing with processes of change. In Kant’s case, the emphasis of the account would be on the good will, action, and the moral law that is the arché of all forms of justice. Natural Law theory is not necessarily running contrary to the theorising we find in Aristotle and Kant, with one qualification. Natural Law theory cannot be predicated upon man being a rational animal capable of discourse, rather it must be related to man becoming fully rational and fully capable of discourse(meaning what he says). Natural Law theory must, that is, be practically rational and not theoretically rational. Theoretically rational accounts inevitably require causal explanation and justification.

Human Rights is a concept that has been connected to natural law. Human Rights can be regarded as “natural” if by that is meant that rights are universally valid and ought to be universally respected. These rights moreover, determine how we naturally ought to behave toward one another in situations where they are at issue. It is not clear, however, what relation hylomorphic theory has to the concept of Human Rights given the fact that the central concept required to defend human rights, namely freedom, is not thematically present in Aristotle’s practical reflections, even if it is operatively present in much that he has to say. There is, that is, nothing in Aristotle that speaks against freedom as an idea of reason. It is also the case that we know the Greeks as a people valued the freedom of their nation in comparison with other nations, e.g. the Persians.

Realists prefer to regard rights in terms of expectations and actualities rather than in terms of powers and potentialities. For the Realist the normative judgment rests on the fact rather than the condition of this fact or the unconditioned ground of the fact. This reaches into the realm of the Aristotelian concept of justice which to some commentators suggest that every citizen in pluralistically constituted societies have political rights and there is therefore no reason to treat any citizen differently to any other. Given the modern concern with the distribution of economic benefits, it is worth qualifying this modern practice by drawing attention to the one logical consequence of living in a pluralistic society, namely, that there can be reasons for treating different people differently especially insofar as economic benefits are concerned. If Jill in fact can carry more buckets of water up the hill than Jack and they are engaged upon an economic project that provided them with economic benefits for their work, Jill, on Aristotle’s theory deserves a greater economic benefit. For Aristotle the gender difference between Jack and Jill would not be relevant in this situation. It is considerations such as these that perhaps lie behind the theory of Rawls and its claim that governmental distributive responsibility in the sphere of economics is limited to the distribution of economic opportunities rather than actual benefits: equality that is relates qualitatively to opportunity rather than quantitatively to concrete reward. This conceivable differentiation between opportunities and actual benefits relates to the Socratic/Platonic principle of specialisation and the sub-principle that everyone is expected to contribute to the economic activity of the state in accordance with their ability or power to do so. The application of these principles demands that each individual is entitled to reward for their activity in proportion to what their activity is worth to the society. Part of what is involved in this scale of worthiness is given by the three categories of philosophical good: the goods of the external world, the goods of the body, and the goods of the soul. Also involved in this scale is the transmission of three major kinds of forms or principles relating to firstly the reproduction of the species, secondly, the reproduction of the utilities of the society, and thirdly the reproduction of ideas in educational contexts, all of which are obviously important to the maintenance and improvement of society. The goods of the soul and the reproduction of ideas in educational contexts are perhaps the most worthy of our praise in the Aristotelian terms. Focus upon the goods of the body and the goods of the external world at the expense of the goods of the soul from the Greek perspective is regulated by the concern that such focus might lead to the ruin and destruction of the society. Aristotle, like many other Greek thinkers believed that oikonomous or striving after economic benefits is a secondary art in relation to primary arts related to the goods of the soul and the importance of education.

Kant’s concept of justice builds upon this hylomorphic position by pointing to the importance of the instrumental-technological imperatives versus the categorical imperative, both of which obey different principles. Involved in the differentiation of these two different kinds of imperative are different kinds of rationality. Instrumental imperatives use what Aristotle and Kant would refer to as the calculating part of the mind: the part of the mind that calculates means to ends or causes of effects. Categorical imperatives, on the other hand require rationality of a different more contemplative kind where the focus of the soul is on ends-in-themselves.

The motivational theory of Maslow’s hierarchy of needs is undoubtedly inspired by the Aristotelian hylomorphic matrix. The instrumental importance of meeting ones physiological and safety needs requires of course, given the fact that we dwell in societies, the presence of economic means that govern the goods of the body and the goods of the external world. The goods of the soul are more relevant to the higher growth and development needs of the individual striving to become a rational being capable of discourse, striving that is not merely to exist, but to experience the complex goods available in society. Involved in this striving process is the development and integration of a number of intellectual powers. Maslow’s needs of love and belongingness fall on the boundary between growth and maintenance needs. From one point of view therefore these needs are instrumentally necessary for achieving minimum levels of realising the potential of human nature. Conditional love, for example may not be sufficient for the actualisation of the next level of needs namely esteem and mutual respect and it may not be sufficient to facilitate the meeting of cognitive and aesthetic needs. The highest need to self actualise is of course the universal individual goal which all strive to achieve. It is the categorical necessary condition for leading a flourishing life. It appears to follow from this model of one need building upon another, that the responsibility of governments of society is to provide economic opportunity as well as political freedoms connected to human rights. The former factor of economic responsibility is also obviously connected more to the Greek Socratic/Plato principle of specialisation than it is to the Principle of utility of the pragmatic utilitarians. The Principle of specialisation as we pointed out above is pluralistic and this can be expressed by the phrase “each according to their ability”. This is a major significant or relevant difference between citizens and is in accordance with the Aristotelian claim that everyone ought to be treated equally unless there are significant or relevant differences to motivate a different treatment. This of course does not apply to the categorical realm of political freedoms and rights where there can be no relevant or significant differences between beings in full possession of their powers of rationality. Someone who is in danger of harming themselves or others because the balance of their mind has been disturbed obviously can be deprived of their freedom and housed forcibly in an institution.

Maslow’s theory of needs are also important because needs are obviously connected to rights. Property rights, for example, are obviously connected to the hierarchy of needs related to the goods of the external world. Intellectual property rights are obviously an extension of the concept of property to the realm of ideas and this might be a confusing extension insofar as the goods of the soul are concerned. Property such as a safe comfortable dwelling-place is obviously of instrumental importance to higher level needs being satisfied. Frustrating another persons needs in this respect(by stealing their property) is obviously disruptive of the actualising process. Here we are dealing with the goods of the external world which do not of themselves constitute a flourishing life but are at the very least a necessary condition for such a life. Laws are obviously important in this context for the purpose of binding man(in various ways) to dong what he morally ought to do. The law of society is undoubtedly an idea or ideal but it is not on this ground “subjective” or “merely conventional”. The moral law, too, is in the realm of ideas and ideals. It cannot like a physical law determine the shape, form or structure of a physical entity like a crystal or an electron simply because there is a conceptual gap between an idea and what that idea is an idea of. The pragmatic Hume’s attitude toward moral ideas is that these are in actuality feelings or sentiments. The feeling most commonly associated by Psychologists to morality is the feeling of guilt. The concept of guilt also plays a significant role in legal contexts. For Kant, it can be argued that the feeling of guilt is connected(consequentially) to the feeling of unworthiness that necessarily results from not respecting another human form of life or another end-in-itself.

The law, therefore is connected to virtues, which are ideals involving ideas or knowledge(epistemé) of what is right or wrong. This form of knowledge is related to understanding of what we ought to do, and this in turn relates to principles we can find in both the practical and productive sciences. Aristotle would claim that the theft of property is unjust, and he would point to two negatives to support his position. Firstly there is a failure on the part of the criminal to exercise their responsibility or the virtue of temperance or self control. Secondly there is the failure of the criminal to exercise their choice to do what is good by regulating other emotionally grounded attitudes by their rationality. It is this early linkage between freedom and rationality that prompted Kant to speak of freedom as an idea of practical Reason. The role of theoretical science in this fundamentally practical context is ambiguous. For theoretical science, predicting events in the future, is a major criterion of achievement. Given a causal law and a specification of initial conditions of the environment, it is argued an event can be accurately predicted. A causal law presupposes the metaphysical claim that every event has a cause and this in turn implies that an event cannot cause itself. A rational animal capable of discourse can, however, either cause himself to break a promise or keep a promise and it is this condition that prevents the reign of determinism in the affairs of men. That men ought to keep their promises is a moral universal. That Jack continually breaks his promises to Jill is largely irrelevant to the nature of this universality. Jack will be blamed for breaking his promises and his dignity or worth as a moral agent will be called into question. Claiming that practical science is subjective, as many positivists do, because we cannot predict Jack’s actions is misunderstanding the role of both metaphysics and practical rationality in the life of man. The explanation of why Jack does not keep his promises is probably a causal explanation requiring discovery, and the explanation/justification of the action of keeping a promise is not a causal type of explanation but rather a rational type of justification common to the tribunal of explanation/justification. For Kant both types of explanation are possible: the keeping of a promise, for example, may also have its cause in the act of making the promise.

In this case we are motivated in dividing the logical unit of promising into two , (in a sense ) logically independent events, on the grounds that these events are theoretically separably identifiable in separate acts of observation. The institution of promising, however, is categorically one process of change for the tribunal of explanation/justification. The “deed” of promising is the subject of the praise or blame that will determine the judgment relating to Jack’s worth or dignity. In this case we understand the deed or the action not because we understand the cause but rather because we understand the principle or reason for the deed or action. The praise or blame is directly related to the principle or the reason. Man, on this account, appears to live in “two worlds”, the phenomenal world of causes and effects, and the noumenal world revealed by principles or reasons. Common sense and hylomorphic philosophy appears to be committed to only one lifeworld. Nevertheless the above Kantian arguments that we are at the very least dealing with two distinct universes of discourse.

Promising is obviously an important social activity because it reveals the complexity of the relation between the phenomenal and the noumenal worlds, the relation between the law of causation and the moral law. Promising also plays an important role in the political life of man. Authority is as important for the political life of a society as is the role of education. We find in Plato, for example, the idea and the ideal of an enlightened class of rulers whose knowledge of the good is the basis for the natural authority that flows from these great-souled men.

Benn and Peters draw an interesting distinction between de jure authority and de facto authority. The former is exercised by those who find themselves in positions of authority because they were active in systems whose rules determined who should occupy various roles in these systems. These roles demand of them that they determine the activity, as well as the quality of the activity, associated with the domain of their influence. De facto authority on the other hand is interestingly illustrated in the example of someone who stands up in a cinema and directs people to safety in the course of a fire. This “natural authority” is not questioned and inspires in those affected by it the appropriate activity. In such activity there is, of course no sanctions that can be applied to those who might question and disregard the orders issued. Sanctions, however, are part of the situation in which de jure authority is exercised, and this is testament to the fact that we are dealing with institutional power. The reasons why we obey authorities exercising their power and authority figures exercising natural authority in the name of the common good, are in fact very different. In the realm of rationality it can be reasonably claimed that the ideal situation is one in which we “ought” to obey authorities willingly, whilst retaining the freedom to question the validity of the orders issued and the power used. Indeed questioning the validity of the orders is tantamount to questioning the legitimacy of the power, partly because occupying positions of power usually occurs in the context of promises made. This context can then be characterised either in causal terms where one expects the effect of the kept promise, or, alternatively, in terms of the moral law. In this latter case we especially blame those authority figures who make promises without any intention of keeping them. Authority figures in power are also expected to respect procedural rules of justice that are tied to both contexts of exploration/ discovery and contexts of explanation/justification. Part of the ideal situation referred to above also includes the Platonic assumption that authority ought to be obeyed naturally, in the same way in which we see how orders are obeyed in the case of the fire in the cinema: the common good, that is, ought to be evident in all authority and exercising of power.

Benn and Peters would reject the above Kantian claim that when authority figures systematically do the right thing at the right time in the right way, including keeping promises, this is a manifestation of the metaphysical moral aspect of authority: a happy combination of de facto and de jure authority. Such an ideal authority structure does not exist at this stage of our cultural development but according to Kant lies one hundred thousand years in the future. The problem many commentators experienced with Kantian reasoning in this domain is that it was seen to be an uncomfortable continuation of earlier religious claims for the legitimacy of authority that appealed to divine right, rather than moral and human law. Kant’s humanistic secularisation of divine right was not sufficiently appreciated by these commentators who rather interpreted Kantian metaphysics as an argument for individualism at the expense of the common good: these views obviously ignored the second and third formulations of the categorical imperative.

This distorted focus on individualism was later to result in the hubristic cult of the authoritative personality which would devastate Europe some centuries later. This together with the Hegelian claim that there is an entity called the state that possesses ultimate authority over the activities of man, contributed to the chaos and catastrophes of the “terrible 20th century”(Arendt). It is important however to put the above in its correct historical context. The process of the losing of faith in natural authority probably began with the skeptics and dogmatics questioning the work of Aristotle, a work which was arguing for the natural authority of understanding and reason. Both religion and science participated significantly in this process. This skeptical/dogmatic matrix then allowed the emergence of what Weber called charismatic leaders who mobilised the masses with “popular” messages and promises.

We now know that the influence of Science on the 20th century was total and decisive. In the three volumes of this work we have illustrated our arguments with two images that are allegorical of the philosophical and metaphysical aspects of the Philosophical history of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action. Firstly, the image of Janus with one profile surveying the past and perhaps focussing upon events of significant magnitude and the second profile looking into the future toward the Kingdom of Ends where presumably de jure and de facto authority is integrated in the ways specified by hylomorphic and Kantian Critical Philosophy.

Secondly there is the Greek image of the continuity of Ariadnes thread leading from the darkness of the cave to the light of the sun, which in Plato’s allegory symbolised the knowledge of the Good that surpassed even the knowledge of the True and the Beautiful. Science, on the other hand throughout the ages rejected this knowledge on dubious grounds, and thereby discarded the authority of the tribunals of explanation/justification. The Context of exploration/discovery of the external physical world became the primary focus of intellectual activity. Investigations began, not with knowledge of the law, but rather with the experience of particular events, and thinking was directed at the formulation of generalisations that did not go beyond the data given, thereby tying us like animals to the awareness of the present that is here and now. One can argue that this activity is essentially conceptual, that is, the point of the activity is to formulate a concept, but given the focus on the quantitative and relational aspects of a physical reality that was conceived of by the Greeks in terms of an infinite continuum, we are left with the residual question of whether the scientific method is the best determiner of how to divide this continuum up. Science itself is unsure of its own methodical rather than categorical approach, and therefore rests its case on a theory containing hypothetical judgments. In other words it remains in the cave of doxa(opinion), too frightened to venture out into the sun where the truth, the good and the beautiful are the subjects of the discourse in the Academies and the Lyceums.

Karl Popper was one of the most influential figures of twentieth century Science. He was openly critical of all attempts to discuss the good and the true without reference to the method of science and its grounding in quantitative and relational reality. All other attempts to conceptualise reality were termed metaphysical, and this attitude spread throughout the scientific world until all ethical and psychological judgments were deemed to fall into the category of metaphysical judgments and all those who defended such judgments were spirit seers. Poppers view, in other words, became authoritative and infected even our view of History. Popper insisted that Historians who searched for the laws of History were ignoring the complexity of the context of exploration/discovery and the complexity of reality. His eyes, like the eyes of Janus, were of course fixated upon the works of Hegel and Marx who were attempting via the method of dialectic logic to discover the laws of History. In such a context, Popper’s views are perhaps more comprehensible. Confrontations with non dialectical contexts of explanation/justification resulted in comical exchanges such as that with Wittgenstein over Ethics where apparently a poker was used to illustrate what we ought not to do.

Poppers claim, that the aim of Historians was to discover these laws of History, is the result of a flawed conception of “law” and the sidelining of the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. The descriptive content of historical activity obviously relates to particular events of significant magnitude(in the Aristotelian sense). What is at issue here, however, is not these hypothetical judgments, but rather those explanatory/justificatory judgments that are answers to aporetic “Why?” questions. The Scientific bottom-up approach that focuses upon the isolation of particulars, abstracting from their differences and concentrating upon what they have in common is a description of one method of constructing concepts. Such a procedure is not yet at the more complex level of relating concepts to each other in judgments in which something is said about something in judgments with a subject-predicate structure. It is this latter “synthesis” of concepts which in Heidegger’s view “constructs” the truth.

Benn and Peters comment upon the search for laws in the following way:

“But these laws state only functional relationships between variables and must always state the limiting conditions within which alone they would be true. Unlike prophecies therefore which are unconditional forecasts of particular events, predictions based on such laws could always be upset if factors emerged which were not covered by the limiting conditions.”(P 305)

The above limiting conditions are obviously characterised in terms of hypothetical judgments:If X then Y. What this suggests paradoxically, is that if in answer to a question an oracle declares “that laws ought to be obeyed”, the subsequent discovery of people not obeying the laws is sufficient to question the prophecy. This, of course, is not the case. The whole point of the prophecy is to suggest what ought to be done. Not doing what ought to be done, namely following the laws, could result as per the “prophecies” of the Republic, in the establishment of a tyranny.

Benn and Peters further claim(P.305) that what they call sociological and economical generalisation/conceptualisation ought to be compared with the metaphysical claims of religion, e.g. that there is such a thing as Divine Right. This tactic is in line with the scientifically oriented anti-metaphysical view and activities of the Vienna Circle during the times when masses were being mobilised by charismatic leaders of the greatest powers on earth. One of the charismatic leaders of the Academic world during these times was Ludvig Wittgenstein. His work “Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus”, in the spirit of the times, was intended to be the “final solution” for all the problems of Philosophy. The sole redeeming feature of this work that claimed “The world is all that is the case” is that it adopted the strange position of maintaining that ethical and religious truths were important but could not be stated(they could only be shown to be true). Wittgenstein was forced to abandon this earlier position in the eyes of many commentators, and in his later work his view of the importance of a truth-functional language changed to include the importance of its imperative and psychological functions. In this context logic continued to lay an important role but the Aristotelian sounding idea of “forms of life” was also introduced as part of his context of explanation/justification. These forms of life lie at the root of another novel concept he constructed, namely “language-games”. What we witnessed here was a “turn” away from natural science and toward the social sciences and the humanities which in turn enabled Philosophy to return to its mission of providing forms of explanation/justification in the social/human sciences. This also enabled Philosophers of Education to once again refer to the work of Ancient Greek and Enlightenment Philosophers. R S Peters was one of the leading figures in this return to the thread of tradition leading from Socrates, via Plato, Aristotle and to Kant and beyond. Part of this return involved a renewed attention to the field of Education and the debt it owed to Aristotelian Metaphysical and Scientific Philosophy. Our next essay will focus on this aspect of Peters’ work.

.

.

The World explored, the World Suffered: 29th Issue of Philosophical/Educational Journal of Humanistic Lectures: Critique of Harari’s “Homo Deus”

Views: 3865

[joomag allowfullscreen=1 width=900 height=587 title=the-world-explored-the-world-suffered-education-issue-nr-29-april-2020 magazineId=0275592001585339194 pageNumber=1 theme=293042,151b26,ffffff,ffe358,ffffff backgroundImage=//www.joomag.com/static/flash/gui/themes/backgrounds/darkblue.png ]

Interesting Lecture on Freud and Art

Views: 1590

Freud claimed he was a Kantian Psychologist. He must have believed therefore that his “Interpretations” were not born of unconscious fantasy but were rather judgments of the understanding and reason related to the energy regulation principle, the pleasure pain principle, and the reality principle. I take up this theme in volume two of “A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action”, to be published in May.

Introduction to volume Two of “A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action”: Kant, Aristotle, Heidegger, Sartre, Merleau-Ponty, Arendt, Wittgenstein.

Views: 3928

Two-faced and four eyed Janus was the way in which the Romans chose to portray the guardian of History. However one chooses to conceive of this strange Roman symbol it should be recalled that Janus was at the very least a Shakespearean gatekeeper or watchman guarding the interests of the Romans. It is possible therefore to regard this figure as simultaneously gazing at activities occurring inside the city wall and watching the landscape outside, scanning for friends or enemies. The Greeks had no equivalent symbol but this does not testify to the poverty of their gallery of symbolic figures but rather to the rationality of their categories of thinking about reality. For the Greeks the presence of two faces and four eyes may have signified the nervous animated gaze of a superstitious obsessive compulsive image of the Roman Spirit.

It is possible to interpret Janus as a symbol of History, given the difficulty of portraying an essentially temporal process that defies the imagination because of its lack of spatial characteristics. The closest the Greeks came to a portrayal of historical processes was the myth of Ariadne’s thread, that insofar as it has a beginning, a middle and an end that stretches over different regions of space, can be conceived allegorically as a process in time that has a beginning, a duration and an end. The story of the thread journeying from the darkest recesses of the dark labyrinth of the Minotaur to the light at the entrance of the labyrinth carries the symbolic significance of the importance of the light of knowledge and the freedom of man. Ariadne was the GrandDaughter of Zeus who inflicted a Freudian injury upon his father Kronos (Time) whose crime might have been the crime of all fathers, namely, allowing our children to die when the thread of their life comes to an end. Tracing Ariadne’s thread back to its origin not to a labyrinth but rather to a grandfather who defeated the Titans and was born of the union of the earth and the sky, suggests we have reached the limits of our imagination: a limit that has already been tested by some ancient myths. The tale of Ariadne is obviously in Ricoeur’s terms symbolic, and refers both to our experience of Time and contains a symbolic (rather than a philosophical) response to the question “What can we Hope for?” Kant’s Philosophical response to this question was to postulate a distant “Kingdom of ends” one hundred thousand years in the future. If every mile was a year we would need to imagine a thread one hundred thousand miles in length. And yet it is not the length of the thread that has philosophical significance but rather its continuity. At the end of the thread, it is proposed, we will find ourselves in the light where cosmopolitan citizens of the world dwell.

In Volume one of this work we proposed the thesis that in 1870 there was a parting of the ways between Philosophy and Psychology. The thread of continuity was divided. This was not just a sign of the times but also a sign of the triumph of Dialectical Logic over the Hylomorphic Sciences of Aristotle (Theoretical, Practical, and Productive) and the Critical Sciences of Kant(Pure Reason, Practical Reason and Judgement). The dividing process of the thread began with the Philosophies of Descartes and Hobbes in which the Aristotelian content of the thread was sceptically challenged. The figure of Janus, representing dialectical logic, presided over this process of division of the thread. We interpreted the meaning of the two pairs of eyes of Janus in volume one as being directed toward the past of our History and the future of Philosophy, but it has to be said given the fact that Hegel lay in the field of the future, it was an inevitable consequence that division of all kinds occurred including the dividing of the ways of Scientific Psychology and Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy. Psychology attached itself to the metaphysics of materialism and dualism and deserted the metaphysics of Hylomorphism and Critical transcendental Philosophy . Subsequent to the divorce proceedings in 1870 we have witnessed the construction of a web of eclectic theories blowing in the wind. The thread of Psychology has been used to construct an academic web of ideas that are suggestive of anxiety rather than the awe and wonder we find at the centre of Aristotelian and Kantian theorising.

In volume one of this work we attempted to trace the history of the continuity of the thread before the construction of the above convoluted web of ideas. The seeds of discontent were of course also present in Greek thinking but we find in this era the presence of oracular Ariadne-like figures such as Socrates, Plato and Aristotle that succeeded in sublimating this discontentment with theories of the good, the true, and the beautiful. Our modern web of psychological ideas seems neither to provide us with a narrative of our historical journey nor a philosophical answer to the philosophical question “What can we hope for?”

In Volume one we also provided the reader with an Introduction to Greek Philosophy course in order to provide a categorical framework for the reflections that followed. These reflections included the views of Spinoza, Kant, Freud, Wittgenstein, Heidegger, Arendt, Sartre, Merleau-Ponty, and Ricoeur. These philosophers in their respective convoluted ways produced a response to the developing situation in which academic spiders were being bred for their specific modern academic task in the darkness of the labyrinth. The problem we focussed upon was the following: Heraclitus, Parmenides, Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle were located in the bowels of the labyrinth. The qualities of the thread that would lead seekers after the light toward their goal were the ideas of arché, areté, epistemé, techné, diké, phronesis, and eudaimonia. A refusal to succumb to the assumptions of materialism and dualism also assisted in the journey outward. This refusal was manifested most clearly in Aristotle’s hylomorphic theory. Political conditions did not favour the journey toward the ideal Republic that the Greek philosophers were reflecting upon. Whether the route lay via Alexander’s vision of a Greek Empire which would cause the collapse of the city state system or whether the route lay instead via a more philosophical vision of a political system that released the potential of rationality in man was a serious question with no clear answer. On the political journey of the thread, the Greek city state system collapsed and the Greeks were defeated by the Romans who had their own idea of Empire and world-rule. The fall of Corinth in 146 BC was the last cataclysmic event of a chain of events that began with the Macedonian wars in 214 BC. The Political and philosophical consequences of these events were not apparent to many at the time. Suffice it to say that these events too, put the goal of the journey of the thread in question.

Volume Two begins with an Introduction to the topics under discussion, an introduction constituted of seven chapters outlining the Philosophy of Kant and stretching into the 20th century. Kant’s Philosophy is a landmark in the process of the continuity of Aristotelian Hylomorphism. It is regarded as a landmark because it attempted to restore many of the central assumptions of Hylomorphism at the same time as attempting to address obvious weaknesses. Kant began his philosophical career as a traditional rationalist. Living as he did in the exciting time of the enlightenment in the Cosmopolitan port of Königsberg he experienced an atmosphere of open-mindedness that permitted the development of his Critical Philosophy. The process of his maturity was a lengthy one that finally actualised in the form of his Critical Philosophy when Kant was in his late fifties. This Critical Philosophy had many aims but one of its primary purposes was to bring some order into the arena of debate between rationalists and empiricists, whilst at the same time rejecting central assumptions of dualism and materialism. One of the major issues of epistemological concern was that of accounting for the relation of universal thought to the experience of the particular. There were also ethical and religious concerns that were supported by a hylomorphic Philosophical Psychology that built upon a desire to understand the world rather than a desire to explore the world of particular existences. Kantian ideas of God and the soul were, for example, embedded in an ethical framework of thought: a realm of what we call the ought system of concepts which needs to be articulated in terms of the Greek notions of arché, areté, epistemé, diké, techné, phronesis, and eudaimonia. In all instances the tribunal of reason relatesin some fashion to particular experiences for particular purposes in contexts of exploration (or the gathering of evidence), but the proceedings in the Kantian tribunal are primarily dedicated to the context of universal explanation/justification.

Mathematics is often regarded as the Queen of universal explanation/justification. The question to raise in relation to Mathematics, however, is whether the central mathematical activity of constructing the universal in the particular via definitions focuses on only particularised aspects of reality (e.g. quantitative and relational dimensions). There are “qualities” in mathematics such as the quality of a circular space which are never intuited passively but are rather the result of a process of construction. This is a Kantian position that is reflected also in Aristotelian Philosophy.

The above reflection on the nature of Mathematics is significant because there are mathematical logicians who claim that mathematical logic is the navigational star for philosophical investigations. This position seeks to dismantle the more traditional beliefs in Aristotelian metaphysical Logic or Kantian Transcendental Logic. For both Aristotle and Kant, the continuum of a noumenal reality about which nothing can be said but which can be divided up in accordance with various principles can obviously be divided up in quantitative and relational terms but such a procedure would never, for example, suffice to characterise the principle of the life form of a rose with all its causes and effects. Mathematics is simply unable to engage with the empirical reality of a rose or indeed with any form of life. It is claimed that Mathematicians agree upon their concepts and procedures and we therefore do not witness tribunals set up to examine whether or not the shortest distance between two points is a straight line. We do, however witness disputes over whether the system of Euclidean concepts is consistent with the system of Non-Euclidean geometry. The way in which these disputes are resolved may include a philosophical interest in which system best represents the intuitions we have of space.

The realm of application for Mathematics includes both Science and our experience of physical phenomena such as the transmission of light. Light travels in straight lines except when caused not to do so by the pull of objects with considerable gravitational mass. Light travels through the medium of space and space itself was deemed to be curved by Einstein. Non Euclidean Geometry is obviously needed to describe the quantitative and relational aspects of such phenomena. The axioms of the system belong clearly in a context of explanation/justification.

Mathematics is vital in the area of techné (technology) where material and efficient causation is operating but it has limited application in the realm of human action where formal and final causation(aitiai=explanations) are essential in defining the phenomena that raise different kinds of questions. This is especially the case in the realm of ethical action where the reasons why one wills to do something are essential for explaining why the action was done. In this realm the form of the phenomena are more important than the material( the energy of the light) and whatever causes the material to change. There is however a material aspect to ethical striving, namely an empirical attitude to ones striving for an end that we call happiness: the true nature of such happiness is, however, obscure to us. This aspect may be well characterised by Paul Ricoeur’s formulation “the desire to be”. Characterisation of action in the realm in which we cause ourselves to make something of ourselves( an important aspect of Philosophical Psychology) necessitates, in our opinion, the use of the categorical concepts of actuality/potentiality, matter/form in both the context of exploration and the context of explanation/justification. According to Kant, Anthropology concerns itself with what man makes of his world and himself and here too there is a clear distinction between contexts of exploration and contexts of explanation/justification. These contexts manifest themselves at the empirical level where man is presumably is engaged in the task of striving for the goods of the body and the external world in accordance with the principle of prudence. The goods of the soul can also be involved in this striving insofar as Kant is concerned, if the striving involves the desire to be worthy of the flourishing life. Here Kant is clearly demarcating the realm of the empirical (the phenomenal world) and the realm of the noumenal world. This is done in Kant via an important distinction between instrumental and categorical imperatives in the system of ought-concepts and principles. Reason has an important role:

“the whole business of reason consists in uniting all the ends which are prescribed to us by our desires in the one single end, happiness, and in coordinating the means for attaining it. In this field therefore reason can supply none but pragmatic laws of free action, for the attainment of those ends which are commended to us by the senses: it cannot yield us laws that are pure and determined completely a priori and which are prescribed to us, not in an empirically conditioned but in an absolute manner would be products of pure reason. Such are the moral laws, and these alone, therefore, belong to the practical employment of reason and allow of a canon.”(A 800)

Philosophical Psychology concerns itself with with the will and the practical form of reason that organises the ought-system of concepts and its constituting principles/laws: Philosophical Psychology, that is must contribute an answer to the question “What can I hope for?”. The ontological question “What can make of himself and his world?” is also a major concern for Philosophical Psychology. This question is also connected to the question “What is man?” and in the context of this discussion Kant’s position appears somewhat surprising in that he claims that the potential we have to be free must be weighed against the crooked timber of humanity that is manifested in a tendency toward laziness and cowardice. Man, with the calculating part of his mind has reckoned with the fact that the free life is not necessarily correlated with the comfortable life he desires. The free life, that is, entails a critical attitude toward all authorities whether they be religious, governmental or military, all of which have the tendency to either treat their subjects as lazy, cowardly individuals or alternatively treat the people they are concerned with as cogs in a huge machine. One of the key virtues of the free man, as was the case with the Greeks, was the virtue of courage.

Kant’s hylomorphic commitments become very apparent in his discussions of psuche or life:

“the faculty of desire is the faculty to be, by means of one’s representations, the cause of the objects of these representations. The faculty of a being to act in accordance with its representations is called life”(PR P. 373)Practical Reason

The connection between desire and mans life-world is just as important for Kant as it is for Aristotle. Kant is also interested in the origins and the ends of life from not just a biological perspective but also in the context of religion. In his work on “Religion Within the Bounds of Mere Reason” Kant discusses mythology and the theme of the beginning and the end of humanity. The beginning is, according to our mythology, the product of divine creation, and must therefore be good. This beginning is often thought of in terms of a “Golden Age” which degenerates further and further into evil until a Day of judgment arrives:

“All allow that the world began with something good: with the Golden Age, with life in Paradise, or an even happier life in communion with heavenly beings. But then they make this happiness disappear like a dream and they spitefully hasten the decline into evil (moral evil, with which the physical always went hand in hand) in an accelerating fall so that now (this “now, is, however, as old as history) we live in the final age: the Last Day and the destruction of the world are knocking on the door and in certain regions of India the Judge and Destroyer of the world Rutra (otherwise known as Shiva or Shiwa) already is worshipped as the God now holding power, after Vishnu, the Sustainer of the World, grown weary of the office he had received from Brahman the Creator, resigned it centuries ago”(“Religion within the Boundaries of Mere Reason(RBR P. 45)

Kant’s response to this pessimistic view is not a vision but rather an argument in which we are moving from a worse human condition to a better condition. He does not that is respond with an imaginative construction but he instead reasons about action in terms of an actualising of a potential that resides in the crooked timber of humanity. For Kant the operative assumption here is teleological, it is the end that is good and not its beginning. Man is steered by his discourse and reason on a course that aims at the goods of the world(the goods of the body, the external world and the soul) and the source of his action is a good will that wills in accordance with a principle that is not to be regarded as any kind of substance.

Phenomenologists question the Kantian approach to both epistemological and metaphysical issues. In terms of the question of evil they maintain a position that diminishes the importance of the knowledge of evil and focus instead on the lived experience of evil in mans life-world. There is considerable scepticism on the part of the Phenomenologist insofar as reasoning about judgments in this arena of discussion is concerned. There would, for example, be considerable resistance to the rational process involved in analysing the logical relations between the following three propositions:”God is all powerful”, “God is absolutely good”, “Evil exists”. Ricoeur in particular would oppose this kind of propositional analysis on the grounds that it was too abstract and too formal. Kant’s approach to this discussion is not traditionally theological. Indeed his analysis of the logical relations between the above three propositions results rather surprisingly in a secular Republic that respects “the holy” or “the sacred”, but is equally concerned with human rights, freedom, equality and ethical relations between individuals living in what he called a “Kingdom of Ends”. Such a Kingdom is, however, one hundred thousand years in the future, such is the crooked timber of humanity. The man living in this kingdom is a cosmopolitan citizen of the world free to criticise all authority that does not reason in accordance with the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Kant is clearly a rationalist but a rationalist who believes that Evil is only empirically real. This is the aspect of his position that endears him to the humanists of the Enlightenment period. The will cannot on Kant’s account be transcendentally evil because the absolute in this Kantian rational system of concepts is the absolute of the good will. Kant also, like Aristotle who believed that the universe has no beginning and no end, refused to speculate about the creation of the universe though he did speculate about the design of the universe. This speculation was not in terms of visions of the beginning and ends of things but rather referred to principles that organise both the world and our experience of the world. One phenomenological response to this state of affairs(in the shadow of Hegel’s dark opinions about the Philosophy of Kant) was to reflect upon our experiences of good and evil and attempt to synthesise a concept of the good from the dialogical conflict of interpretations of our life-world experiences. Kant’s response to this would have been in the form of the judgment : “Man is empirically evil and transcendentally good”. Areté (doing the right thing in the right ay at the right time) is of course an important concept to bear in mind in this discussion. Kant’s hylomorphism forces him to consider the animal origins of man and the principles governing this animals form: principles determining his efforts to exist and desire to be where the instrumental imperative is to survive. Causality plays a fundamental role in this process until the dawning of self consciousness (the “I think”) introduces the power of freely choosing in accordance with areté. At the zenith of this power lies obviously the decision to lead a life of a particular kind–the examined life. This decision transcends instrumental strivings after happiness or the flourishing life with a desire to be worthy of the valuable life one leads. It is not certain that one can find space for this kind of examined life in phenomenological systems such as Ricoeur’s, in which the act of reflection studies the traces of mans actions. Such study reveals, according to Ricouer, the quality of his existence in terms of his empirical efforts to exist and desires to be.

Kant introduces the notion of a “deed” into his discourse on reality. This notion is intended to create a psychical distance to the more materialistic and empirical interpretations of mans actions, focussing upon the subject and his free choice rather than upon man as an object situated in a causal web of events. This focus is part of the context of explanation/justification in which Kant rejects the logical consequences of man, the object, tossed about in a causal world. He does this by logical argumentation and the use of the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason in a practical reasoning context. Man would not be a being that could be held responsible for his actions/deeds unless free-will existed is the truncated form of Kant’s argument here.

On Kant’s account it does not make sense to claim that “The human being is essentially evil”(Religion Within the bounds of Mere Reason, P.55) because evil is merely the power that man possesses to make himself an exception to the law that he understands is good. Animals, cannot be regarded as evil simply because they possess no moral personality (a result of a number of powers they do not possess) for which they can be praised or blamed. The myth of Adam Eve can be interpreted as a story about man living in a state of nature, and on one reading of the myth we see two objects, Adam and Eve, classified as “sinful” by the divine Subject of Genesis. These beings were clearly capable of discourse (but so was the serpent!) and also capable of making themselves an exception to the law of Eden owned by the Subject of Genesis. The temptation offered by the serpent was indeed powerful. On one reading the attraction was that of being able to acquire the knowledge of good and evil. On an Aristotelian account what we are witnessing here is an actualising process in the Garden of Eden, a process that resulted in a decision by Adam and Eve to become knowledge bearing subjects instead of causally manipulated objects in a state of nature. For the Philosopher (especially for Kant) the moral lesson to be learned from this myth is that of the value of freedom and knowledge. The moral of this myth for the theologians is of course very different, referring as it does to a “Fall” from the state of grace into a state of sin. For Philosophy on the other hand we are dealing with an “elevation” in mans status from a blind follower to a free “knower” and master of his world. Kant would have affirmed the latter interpretation and would have dismissed all involvement of supernatural causes or events deemed to lie outside the scope of Reason.

Kant is, despite Arendt’s claim to the contrary, a Political Philosopher par excellence. The arguments for this position are manifold. Firstly the concept of Human Rights was a logical consequence of the ethical Philosophy to be found in his works, “The Critique of Practical Reason”, The Groundwork for a Metaphysics of Morals” and “The Metaphysics of Morals”. This Philosophy was not just a product of the Enlightenment but rather burned incandescently in an already darkening environment in which the dignity of the moral personality was being questioned by the materialists and mathematically inclined dualists. Secondly the concept of the United Nations is a Kantian idea from the late 1700s: an institution designed to limit the extent to which sovereign states can exercise their sovereignty in declarations of war. The condition for the existence of a Cosmopolitan Kingdom of ends was obviously perpetual peace and the redirection of expenditure from war to education of the citizens This education would begin with giving the citizens what Kant called an “orbus pictus” and end with encouraging them to lead examined lives.

We can only speculate on what Aristotle would have made of the idea of a “citizen of the world”. We should bear in mind he was the tutor of Alexander the Great and what ambitions that young man had. The politicians of Athens of the time could no doubt be overheard in the agora proposing that Greece should rule the world. Whether Alexander was listening to them or whether he drew some Kantian conclusion from Aristotle’s thoughts is something to think about. Aristotle was one of the first proposers of Public education and, like Kant, acknowledged the role of the divine in his contemplative form of life. In the realm of practical action is where we see the most startling similarities, between Hylomorphic and Critical Philosophy, a fact that often passes unnoticed by many commentators. There are of course differences that require explanations we do not as yet have. Aristotle, for example, in his discussion of incontinence, pointed to the importance of practical knowledge and practical reasoning in the performance of all kinds of action. He discusses the following syllogism:

Everything sweet ought to be tasted

This fruit is sweet

Therefore This fruit ought to be tasted

The above syllogism contains both descriptive and explanatory elements in the process of reasoning about whether to eat a piece of fruit. The experiential aspects of the above process of reasoning are obviously less important than the more formal aspects. Several features are important to note. Firstly, we have, in the major premise, an action, and the judgment has an imperative form(ought). In the context of action this imperative form in this universal mode suggests that we are dealing with a principle: a principle in the universe of discourse related to prudential action. The minor premise in the above argument is a particular judgment where epistemé is involved in the statement of a particular fact(assuming the fruit is sweet). The conclusion again is in the imperative form and carries the weight of a principle applied to reality. The conclusion, that is “counsels” that in the light of the principle and a fact ,a particular action ought to be done. Logic is clearly involved in the above reasoning: firstly in the form of the law/principle of identity(something is what it is and not something else). Secondly logic is involved in the form of the law/principle of noncontradiction (something cannot be something and something else at the same time or in the same respect). Thirdly, logic is involved in the form of the principle of sufficient reason (the criteria for something being something must be both necessary and sufficient).

It should also be pointed out that the normative character of the above reasoning in the ought system of concepts would in general be accepted in the arena of the regulation of thought by logic, i.e. logic is normative in the sense of being a regulator of how people ought to think and therefore belongs clearly in the imperative domain of discourse. The message of logic is simple: one ought to think and operate in discourse in accordance with the above principles. These principles must obviously also be applicable to our thought about action: the reasons for our action and the description of our action. Aristotle called the above form of reasoning “deliberation” or “proairesis”. Jonathan Lear, in his work “Aristotle:the Desire to Understand” characterises this kind of reasoning in the following way:

“A deliberation begins with a wish for a certain end. The wish itself is both a desire and a piece of consciousness. The wish motivates a deliberation in which the agent reasons back from the desired goal to the steps necessary to achieve it. The deliberation is both conscious reasoning and a manifestation of the desire for the end. It is also a transmitter of desire for the wished-for goal to the means. The last step in the deliberation is a deliberated decision to act in a certain way. The decision is at once a desire and a state of consciousness. Indeed it is essentially a self-conscious state: for the awareness that I have decided to act in a certain way constitutes the deliberated decision. This entire process is at once a manifestation of practical mind and a manifestation of desire.. Thus Aristotle can speak of desiring mind. Practical wisdom is just what the desiring mind of a virtuous person exhibits: he wishes for the best goals and reasons well how to achieve them.”(P. 174)

In this quote we encounter an interesting descriptive reference to consciousness which although relevant to Kant would not be his primary focus. Kant would be more concerned with analysing ethical action in the context of explanation/justification. In Kant’s discussions we are more likely to encounter the question of whether or not the maxim of the action we are considering can be universalisable. It is in the ethical realm that the principle of noncontradiction is especially important. Consider the following “deliberation”:

Promises ought to be kept

Jack promised Jill he would do X

Therefore Jack ought to do X

The major premise in the above syllogism is a universal justification of the particular promise Jack made to Jill. Failing to honour Jill as an end in herself in this context and reneging on his promise would for Kant be a violation of the practical version of the principle of noncontradiction. It is so because such a practical contradiction has serious implications for both the institution of promising and the institutional practice of truthfulness in discourse. The interesting difference between these two examples of “deliberation” is that in the former case(of the desire to eat some fruit) we could well imagine the deliberation to occur in a context of exploration where the agent of the action although being counselled that he ought to taste the fruit, might do so with a questioning attitude because the grapes might turn out be sour (just as the fox predicted). The latter ethical form of deliberation is clearly situated in the context of explanation/justification and in all such contexts the conclusion of such deliberations carry with them the weight of the ´values of institutions such as promising and truthfulness rather than the concern for pleasurable sensations: not to mention the weight of prohibition and punishment that is a measure of the value of the institutions for the human form of life.

Popular discussions of ethics are prone to emphasise the difference between the virtue ethics of Aristotle and the deontological ethics of Kant. There are differences but these can be explained and even justified in spite of the fact that serious consideration of their respective ethical positions will reveal many essential similarities. This alone suffices, in our opinion to motivate the thesis that Kant is essentially a hylomorphic Philosopher. Kant would in hylomorphic spirit, agree with the Aristotelian idea of the many meanings of the word “Good”. In relation to the deliberation relating to tasting sweet fruit Aristotle would have pointed out that there are three categories of good:the goods of the body, the goods of the external world, and the goods of the soul. He would also have drawn attention to the fruit not falling into the category of the goods of the soul and pointed to the contrast with the deliberation over keeping a promise. For Kant, eating fruit is in the domain of the instrumental imperative and keeping promises in the domain of the categorical imperative. The instrumental imperative reigns over the calculating part of the mind that concerns means to ends and the categorical imperative is connected to the part of the mind that contemplates ends in themselves in the form of people or the Kingdom of Ends.

There are interesting implications relating to the process of contemplation that is involved in deliberating on the goods for the soul such as the making and keeping of promises. Such promises transform the external world into a good place and insofar as the deliberation involves phronesis and epistemé (as is the case in the deliberation over making and keeping promises) the person who deliberates and acts in accordance with their deliberations consistently is hylomorphically characterised as a Phronimos. This is a similar state of affairs to the theoretical case of the man who has the knowledge (epistemé) of geometry: we call people with knowledge of geometrical principles “Geometers”. Presumably the man with the knowledge of the principles of all the sciences (theoretical, practical, productive) is to be regarded as a great souled man. It is not clear, however, whether Aristotle would have demanded that a Philosopher be such a great-souled man. The soul of a Phronimos would be in harmony which means that his powers would be well adapted to bringing about the goods for bodies, the goods for the external world and the goods for the soul. On Aristotle’s view such a man would lead a flourishing life but on Kant’s view all that could be said is that such a great-souled man is worthy of leading a flourishing life.

Hannah Arendt accuses Kant of confusing the principles of bios politikos with the principles of bios theoretikos. There are a number of counterarguments against this position but suffice it here to refer to the characterisation of Kants political position by Höffe who points to an essay entitled “Perpetual Peace”. Höffe claims that this essay of Kant’s contributes substantially to both our understanding of human rights and the law. Our arguments support this position through pointing out the close relation between Kant’s ethical position and his final vision of a political/legal Kingdom of ends. It can also be argued in further defence of Kant, that Höffe omits to appreciate Kant’s contribution to the understanding of international law via the arguments produced for the installation of the institution of the United Nations.

Kant’s Philosophy of Aesthetic Judgment is clearly situated in a context of explanation/justification rather than an empirical phenomenological context of exploration. This can be confirmed by attending to the structure of Kant’s account in which the discussions resemble less an aesthetically constructed narrative and resemble more the arguments we could encounter in a legal tribunal. The deductions that are an essential part of the Critique of Judgment are deliberative, designed to prove that someone has the right to use a particular concept or a particular judgment. The kind of investigation we encounter in this work is philosophical. It does not, that is seek to uncover evidence but rather to see if the evidence under consideration is, or is not, in accordance with a known principle or law. Kant would call this kind of procedure a transcendental/metaphysical investigation. The precise domain of concern in the Third Critique is the realm of reflective judgment which in fact is a type of judgment that is closely aligned to particular judgments based on particular experiences. Hannah Arendt and a number of Philosophers following Hegel, including Schopenhauer, and a number of phenomenologists, refer to this kind of reflective judgment as a model of explanation/justification. The arguments in the following chapters question whether a dialectical approach to logic will suffice to justify the universality and necessity required to organise particular experiences and judgments into a system of knowledge.

Pragmatists(Dewey) and Existentialists(Heidegger, Arendt) have united in criticising the above formal deductive approach to Aesthetics that we find in Kant. It is argued by these critics that the role of empirical experience and emotion is not sufficiently considered in the above transcendental/metaphysical investigations. The faculty of the imagination is often evoked as the mechanism responsible for organising these experiences and emotions. Kant demonstrates how the imagination can harmonise with reason in the case of the construction of mathematical definitions and concepts: he also demonstrates how the imagination can harmonise with the understanding (the schemata of the categories of judgment) in the case of description of the powers involved in Judgment that use concepts( in accordance with the categories) rather than constructing them. The attraction of the role of the faculty of Sensibility as a whole is also a focus of concern for critics of Kant from many different schools of Philosophy. A non-hylomorphic concept of “life” appears to emerge in contrast to that found in the Critique of Judgment where Kant argues that the feeling of life:

“forms the basis of a quite separate faculty of discriminating and estimating, but contributes nothing to knowledge.”(P.42)

The characteristic of not contributing to knowledge indicates that the faculty is discriminating intuitively without the presence of concepts. Kant also in this section refers to “the feeling of life” in aesthetics, a feeling that he claims possesses a “disinterested” quality in which we somehow abstract from the normal interest we have in objects and instead focus on the meaning of our aesthetic representations. Aesthetic feelings are not, then like the pleasant sensation(feeling) we get when we eat sweet fruit where there is clearly an interest in the cause of the feeling. The feeling in aesthetic contexts is however, connected to the faculty of the understanding and its categories of thought: deliberation is involved because although we are not focused in the mode of material desire on the object we are representing, we do desire to understand our representations and the understanding makes itself felt through a process of non-conceptual universalisation. In this process we demand that anyone experiencing the object that gives rise to the representations ought to also experience the meaning of these representations, on pain of being accused of lacking feeling or being insensitive. When in such contexts we insist that the rose or the landscape is beautiful, this aesthetic judgment refers only to what Kant called the form of finality of the object, i.e. its suitability for being conceptualised without actually being so. The feeling, involved here then, is not a feeling causally connected to the object of our representations but is rather attached to the harmony of the faculties of the imagination and understanding that are involved in this process. The form of the imagination involved in the enjoyment of a piece of fruit or a glass of wine is designated by Kant as the “reproductive imagination”, a form that obeys the principles or laws of association where the end of the experience, namely a temporary pleasure of the body is the point of the whole context. Aesthetic pleasure is not of this kind and is more connected to the goods of the soul. The form of imagination that is involved in this experience is designated by Kant as the “productive imagination” obeying principles related to the categories of the understanding. The form of finality of a work of art requires, according to Kant, the productive imagination of an artist who needs to be a genius to create objects that give rise to representations whose meanings possess the property that Kant designates with the words “purposiveness without purpose”. These geniuses work with aesthetic ideas that Kant characterises in the following way:

“In a word, the aesthetic idea is a representation of the imagination, annexed to a given concept with which, in the free employment of imagination, such a multiplicity of partial representations are bound up, that no expression indicating a definite concept can be found for it–one which on that account allows a concept to be supplemented in thought by much that is indefinable in words and the feeling of which quickens the cognitive faculties, and with language, as a mere thing of the letter, binds up the spirit(soul) also. The mental process whose union in a certain relation constitutes genius are imagination and understanding….. genius, properly consists in the happy relation, which science cannot teach nor industry learn, enabling one to find ideas for a given concept, and besides to hit upon the expression for them–the expression by means of which the subjective mental condition induced by the ideas as the concomitant of a concept may be communicated to others.”(S 49 P. 179)

The artistic genius certainly in the societies of the 20th century in the civilised world may have been regarded as a great-souled man in spite of not meeting all the Aristotelian criteria. Genius is required for the work of art to meet the demands of areté. But genius is also interestingly manifesting what Kant refers to as the “super-sensible substrate of the mind” . The condition of such manifestation is of course that all three faculties of mind, namely sensibility, understanding, and reason are in harmony with one another. Insofar as the appreciator of such works of art are concerned, we find them making aesthetic judgments that possess special qualities. The appreciator “speaks with a universal voice” and although this is a subjective judgment and does not apply to external objects in the world, it nevertheless, as was claimed above, refers to a super-sensible principle operating in our minds. It is in the context of discovery that we seek the universal qualities of objects(essences), or alternatively seek to establish the facts and the causes of the facts . The universal voice of the appreciator of the work of the artistic genius is the voice that echoes in the tribunal: it is a judgment and it is authoritative occurring as it does in a context of explanation/justification. At this moment of the judgment the facts are no longer relevant. The point of the judgement is to apply principles to the collected “facts”, or in this case, collected “representations”. The aesthetic judgment, apart from being subjective, resembles in many respects the moral judgment (which also has a relation to the super-sensible substrate of the mind) insofar as it claims to be in possession of principles(organising representations rather than as in the ethical case, actions). Both judgments are operating in the realm of the ought system of concepts and principles and therefore are transcendentally ideal.

In the course of the creation of the artistic genius there will of course be contexts of exploration in which either dialectical logic will be operating in his choices and rejections, or alternatively some variation of the Aristotelian process of a search for the Golden Mean will be steering the actualisation of the artists potential.

The indeterminacy of aesthetic ideas is a characterisation that touches upon not only the super-sensible substrate of the mind but also the super-sensible substrate of the phenomenal world, namely the noumenal world. Adrian Stokes, the art critic, illustrates this well in his remarks on the work of the painter, Cezanne (Stokes, A.,The Critical Writings of Adrian Stokes, Vol. 2, London, Thames and Hudson, 1978, P. 259-65). Stokes fixates upon Cezanne’s own conviction that with the use of colour and the reproduction of planes and surfaces Nature as it is in itself can be represented. Cezanne expressed this by the gesture of the interlocking of the ten fingers of his two hands and saying:

“They(colours, lines, planes, surfaces) become objects, rocks, trees, without my thinking about it. They take on value. They acquire value….My canvas joins hands…it is full”( Stokes Critical Writings, P 26)

Here we are perhaps seeing idealism in action: a form of mathematical idealism. Idealism obviously transcends experience. It is not clear, however, that Cezanne has accurately characterised the reason why his representations might be in contact with nature as it is in itself(the super-sensible substrate). For this we might need to visit the remarks of Stokes on the defining characteristics of QuattroCento Art, namely its ability in works of architecture to create a sense of “the mass-effect” of the stone. The mass of an object is obviously a scientific conception but it is one which QuattroCento artists clearly exploit in their works of genius. Here we cannot be talking about the meaning of the representations(as might be the case with Cezanne) but must be talking about the stone itself. It might therefore be true that Cezanne’s work does have a quattroCento character: that is his colours, lines, planes and surfaces might be reproducing(imitating) the mass effect of the mountain he is painting.

Humanism is for Kant an obligation in the Age of Enlightenment. Kant himself in this age needed to be taught to respect the dignity of man but this was undoubtedly the centrepiece theme of all three Critiques. Morality and Fine Art are both celebrations of the humanity of man. Fine Art we saw in the reflections above put the truth to work as illustrated in the mass-effect of QuattroCento stone. The Greek idea of Aletheia (as explicated by Heidegger) obviously suggests itself in this context. The Aristotelian and Kantian accounts of this idea will however be significantly different given Heidegger’s insistence that it is the transcendental imagination that creates what he calls “the veritative (truth-making) synthesis. This aspect of Heidegger’s work obviously severs itself from the accounts of both Kant and Aristotle.

There is an interesting connection between Morality and Fine Art that Kant refers to in his claim that “beauty is the symbol of morality”. This connects with an interesting observation made by Wittgenstein in his work. Wittgenstein pointed to the relation that obviously exists between the language we use to describe aesthetic objects and the ethical terms we use to characterise the dignity of man. In both cases, as we pointed out, we are dealing with the normative use of language: what Austin called its performative function which in turn suggests the analogy with the builder who uses his hands normatively(in accordance with the principles of building) when he builds a house. Areté is involved in all of these normative processes and this questions the claim of some Wittgensteinians that man is merely a rule following animal. Stanley Cavell pointed out in his work “Must We Mean What We Say?(Cambridge, CUP, 1969), there is a fundamental difference between merely playing a game of chess according to the rules and the way a Chess Master plays the game in the spirit of areté. Language for Wittgenstein is embedded in Aristotelian forms of life and although the favoured way of thinking about Language is in terms of language games, much of what he says also allows us to view Language as both a tool and a medium for the expression of judgments that are made with understanding and judgements that are rational. Wittgenstein also interestingly draws attention to the first person use of language which is regarded as equally signifiant as its third person usages ( connected to reporting the results of our methodical exploration of the world). We express ourselves in language and when we do so we use what we know(epistemé) and when challenged we can say(with first person authority) what we meant, and why we meant what we said as a form of explanation/justification of what was said. The question of fraudulence can arise in such subjective contexts but it is important to correctly describe what is occurring when someone fraudulently claims to have meant something he could not have meant. The fraudulence of this kind of first person expression could not have existed were it not for the fact that the primary function of language in the first person is to be truthful. In such situations the answer to why the person behind the fraudulent expression is doing what they are doing, will refer to the personal gain or advantage that attaches to their “performance”. This issue of the important distinction between first person usage of language and third person usage is taken up in Kant’s “Anthropology from a Pragmatic point of view”. Kant discusses the usage of the “I think”. Contrary to the popular view of many empirically oriented analytic Philosophers the first person usage is not to be characterised as a subjective expression in contrast to an objective third person observationally based report. Kant maintains that when a child first begins to use the expression “I think” it is a manifestation of a significant advance in that child’s mental development, compared to his earlier third person forms of self expression(Karl wants to eat, Karl wants to go out, etc., ) On Kant’s account therefore first person usage is an advanced form of language-use compared with that of third person reporting. In fact, Kant argues, the “I think” accompanies all of my representations and it unifies all my representations into some form of either intuitive unity or conceptual unity. It is this universal intent of the “I think” that gives it philosophical significance and caused Kant to characterise this event in the process of the child’s actualisation process as a new form of consciousness. In the conceptual form of the unity of representations, the concept abstracts from the differences between the representations and focuses upon what they all have in common. The unity thus produced is both related to the objective world and universally necessary. This act of abstraction is also an expression of the practical aspect of the freedom of the agent. Subjectivising this moment as Hume, for example is prone to do when he claims that no self can be found to observationally correspond to this “I”, is merely part of an attempt to reduce all meaningful language to truth-functional third person observationally based reports. It is ironic that that this form of language should lead to a sensory search for a self that in both Kant and Aristotle is not a substance or at thing but rather an intangible principle. The observational concern with the self differs radically from the transcendental conceptual concern we find in Kant where the emphasis is upon an act of freedom in which man constitutes himself in very much the same way in which a principle is, in a sense, self-constituting.

Freud characterises the “I think” as a vicissitude of the instincts: a vicissitude that is part of the task of an Ego that has been forced to abandon its narcissistic concern with itself and pay attention to other aspects of its life-instinct that are concerned more with the external world and the tribunal presided over by the superego. The abandonment of self love appears to be connected with avoidance of personal ruin and destruction. In this system Consciousness is a task of the life instinct or Eros. Eros is an expression of the transcendental X of the instincts which of course includes the very mysterious death instinct(Thanatos). Freud’s approach reminds us very much of the Kantian approach which Professor Brett expresses in the following way :

“the mind must be regarded as a structure regulated by principles which are ultimately its own activities”(Brett’s History of Psychology, P. 544)

This in turns reminds us of the role of “principles” in Aristotelian Philosophy. Attempts to impose a materialistic view of substance onto activities of the mind inevitably results in either a materialist theory of the mind or alternatively the reaction to this which is a dualist view of the mind. Focussing upon Consciousness in such circumstances is problematic. Kant rejects both materialism and dualism but does focus upon Consciousness as something that that is a stage of the actualising process, something that emerges as different powers build upon and are integrated with other powers until some kind of homoestasis or harmony of the mind is achieved.

Hegel, however, failed to appreciate the hylomorphic content of Kant’s position and attempted to displace Consciousness both from Critical theory and from its general role in the process of understanding and reasoning. This project , it must be said was suggested by Descartes and has fascinated modern man well into the twentieth century. Part of Hegel’s criticism involved attacking the idea that Reality is to be construed from the point if view of principles (because, in his view, it is not clear how these principles constitute themselves). Reality is better understood, Hegel argues, in terms of the teleological march of Spirit in which meanings succeed each other and reveal the meaning of the previous meaning. Consciousness is thereby displaced in favour of the nebulous notion of “Spirit”. Involved in this succession of meanings is the transition from individual psychology to more “objective” spheres that reveal themselves when, for example, in the struggle between masters and slaves, a recognition of value emerges. In this struggle we are confronted with an unhappy consciousness that is destined to participate in more objective spheres of meaning.

The context of explanation in the arena of Philosophical Psychology cannot be restricted to a succession of spheres of meaning where the only mechanism available to explain the changes that are occurring is the very abstract “mechanism” of negation. Hegel promised to turn the Philosophy of Kant upside down: a promise that was fulfilled. Kant’s “Anthropology” referred to an ontological distinction between firstly, what man makes of himself and his world and secondly, what happens to man. With respect to this last category of action one can wonder whether spheres of meaning mysteriously transforming man could only be counted as a part of this latter ontological category. It is not clear, however, whether Hegel would have either accepted this ontological distinction, much less been committed to it.

Wittgenstein’s later work has its Hegelian moments, if one disregards its hylomorphic characteristics. Wittgenstein, it is clear from his remarks on the will and the emotions, is committed to the above Kantian ontological distinction. Insofar as the emotions are concerned the remarks in his later work also share much of the animus of Aristotle. The emotions are an area of discourse where very different kinds of explanation can be relevant, ranging from the causal that is clearly operative in the ontological realm of things that happen to man to the conceptual that is operative in the realm of what man makes of himself. In the fear we feel of the face at the window during a storm, the form of explanations for what is happening here are clearly causal in the Humean sense. There are here two events linked by a causal mechanism: the face at the window causes the draining of the blood from the face and the trembling of the hands. These are indisputably events that happen to my body, as is the event of my dropping my cup of coffee. If someone asks me why I dropped my cup of coffee, my answer will not be conceptually related to something I intended to do. I will, that is , not claim that this is something I did or willed.

Hegel’s view of History is paradoxical in the sense that it appears to reject the reality of an archeological investigation into causes as a form of explanation of an effect we are presently confronted with. This may not be the major task of history but it certainly is what common sense expects of historical explanation, whatever the view that History has of itself. An example of the “archaeological” approach to History is given by Elisabeth Anscombe’s example of Henry Eighth’s Act of Supremacy, separating the Church of England from the Rome. She cites the cause of this as being King Henry’s longing for an heir to the English throne. This “political” act does not meet the criteria for an ethical act which includes the necessity of universalising the maxim of Henry’s action. Henry’s action was done in the spirit of self-love, and not in a Kantian ethical spirit where the aim was treating all who would be affected by the action as ends-in-themselves. The end aimed at, namely, was the act of divorce from someone Henry had made promises to. Thomas more’s refusal to participate in the King’s scheme, however was a categorial action that met Kantian ethical criteria: this refusal caused no immediate effect in the external world. In Kant’s terms the refusal was a “deed”. Here we have in Hegelian terms two “World-historical” figures engaged in different kinds if action. Hegel could, of course ,claim that the fate of Thomas More and the subsequent condemnation of his King’s action is a kind of negation of tyranny that could well be accounted for in the dialectical movement of World-Spirit.

World Spirit, according to Hegel is also expressed in artistic activity. Here too there is a modernist inversion of the theory of Art presented by Kant: a theory that began by dividing Fine art into different forms that express aesthetic ideas in different ways. Kant suggests that we use the model of discourse in order to classify artistic activity. Art is a form of communication as is Language whose Logos is connected to the communication of thought, intuition, and sensation. Implied in this classification system is commitment to the cognitive powers of judgement, understanding and reason, all of which are connected to discourse. The arts of speech such as Rhetoric and Poetry, in other words, are the highest forms of Fine Art. Architecture and Sculpture are connected to presentations of the imagination that concern themselves with sensuous truth (Critique of Judgement, P.186). Painting concerns itself with what Kant calls sensuous semblance.

There is, in Hegel, no direct appeal to the rule of experience as there is in another Kantian critic, Schopenhauer. In Schopenhauer we find an emphasis, firstly, upon a psychological mechanism of the imagination, secondly on the form of the aesthetic experience, and thirdly an underlying suggestion of a religious view of suffering and death. Schopenhauer’s account is more closely aligned with Hegel than it is with the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason that we find in the works of Aristotle and Kant. Schopenhauer was, we know critical of Hegel, but without any commitment to Aristotelian and Kantian rationalism, his criticism lacked the possible power of Aristotelian or Kantian criticism.

Schopenhauer claims that the power of the imagination is such that we can imagine the non-existence of our world. Such a proposition would, for both Aristotle and Kant, be a violation of both the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason. Even the great Hegel would have balked at endowing the imagination with such power. Hegel may have turned the world upside down with his thoughts but he would have rejected the idea of imagining this world to be non-existent.

Schopenhauer attempts to unite all his forms of experience into one General Will. According to one commentator, Bryan Magee, Schopenhauer is influenced by both Hinduism and Buddhism in his philosophical response to suffering and death. Meditation is the Eastern religious response to suffering and death. Referring to this activity, Magee argues that we are “taken out of ourselves” in a “timeless experience”. We contrast this experience with an aesthetic experience on Pages 158-9:

“Let us try to apply the above claims to a QuattroCento work of art in which we experience the “mass-effect” of the stone of a building we find beautiful. Now such an experience is clearly spatial even if there is an “air” of the timeless, an “air” of time coming to rest in this singular object that has clearly been created with the intention of being responded to (meaning that the category of judgment Kant calls “Community” is very relevant here—a category in which agents relate to patients). To say in this situation that patients (the appreciators) have been taken out of themselves, is highly problematic. How would we characterize such a state of affairs in terms of the fundamental Kantian ontological differences of that which someone does and that which happens to someone? If the appreciator becomes the agent in taking themselves out of themselves how is this done given what O Shaughnessy claims are the logical limits of a will? A Wittgensteinian grammatical test to determine whether the will is involved in something that happens is the so-called imperative test. Can you order someone to take themselves out of themselves? Even if a Buddhist monk responds to this by a meditation process in which he is “at one” with his slow breathing body and thought has been shrunk to a pinpoint of activity, it is not clear that this description even applies here. Does he not intend to continue meditating? He must be doing something, simply because the process is rigorously controlled and takes years to perfect. The aesthetic experience is clearly much more complex than Magee’s description of it indicates. A master can order his pupil to meditate but this process requires self-control and it appears perverse to insist that we are being taken out of ourselves. This must fall into the category of events that O Shaughnessy claimed: “it is logically impossible that they should be willed”(Volume 1, P. 1). It seems, that is, that if such an event as “He has been taken out of himself” can occur it must necessarily be something that happens to a man and not something he actively does, If it is something that happens to a man we will then need to explain the agency involved. One possible “agency” is a God, but, reference to a God, in this context, would be rejected by Schopenhauer.”

We argue, namely that “both intention and desire are necessary for the operation of the will”(P. 159). It surely cannot be denied that works of art are intentionally(willfully) created with the purpose of being responded to: and even if the creative process over many years of actualisation may be described in terms of the Freudian defence mechanism of Sublimation (a mechanism that has the effect of transforming the desires and intentions of the artist), there is also sense in which we may say that the artist is transforming himself(making something of himself). Here there is no other agent involved in this process other than the artist himself in a context of Aristotelian principles of change.

Adrian Stokes elaborates upon the above Freudian theme with Kleinian concepts. We characterise this elaboration upon page 160:

“Stokes interestingly agrees (perhaps congruently with Schopenhauer’s metaphysics) that there is a mystical element in the work of art that seeks to unite everything into one in an experience reminiscent of breastfeeding where the whole experience is “oceanic”. We are meant by the artist to feel at one with the world in the way in which we may feel at the deepest points of sleep, when, like Socrates, we have truly accepted death, or perhaps in deep meditative states. This oceanic feeling is related to what Stokes calls the manic trend in art and he claims it is present in the work of Michelangelo. Counteracting this manic aspect is the self-sufficiency or independence of the object we are contemplating. Here space is critical in the experience (contrary to Schopenhauer’s characterization of aesthetic experience). Space, Stokes claims, is the matrix of order and distinctiveness for separated objects. A mother, in Klein’s theory, is a separate independent object, for the mother may spatially disappear (go her own way at any point in time), perhaps never to return. This is the source of the Freudian reality principle that seeks to sublimate manic and depressive tendencies. We can see this aspect of the work of Art in Michelangelo’s “Times of the day” where each of the times of the day asserts their presence with a suggestion of a realistic sublimation of the manic-sexual which was also on display for all to see in the Classical nudes. The oceanic and rhythmic world of flesh has come under the control of the work and thought of the artist. In other works of art we can see this oneness in, for example, the block of stone that is then carved by a work process into the singularity of an unfinished Slave or Giant. This particular work we refer to, is unfinished and leaves us with an impression that the figure is bursting out of the stone thus testifying to the presence of both of the above aspects of a work of art. Michelangelo is the action artist par excellence.”

Stokes extends his reflections by referring to the work of Michelangelo. An interesting elaboration considering the resemblance of the personalities of these two geniuses. Michelangelo’s life was led in an atmosphere of mourning and melancholia, the dominant mood in Schopenhauer’s life. There is the suggestion above in relation to the discussion of meditation that the time condition of the whole experience was removed. The question that hangs in the air with this characterisation is whether the time condition is merely being pathologically denied in an elaborate exercise of self-deception. Michelangelo does not in any way attempt to deny the time conditions of life but instead places this condition before our eyes in his work “Times of the Day”. He demands of us that we bring our intuitions of time to bear in our attempt to understand the full meaning of this work. Tragedy is in the air around this work (standing as it does at the entrance to the tomb of the De Medici’s) but there is here a demand that the appreciator understand the meaning of the work, engage that is, in a work of understanding of his own that seeks to replicate that of the artists. Such work requires the presence (not the absence) of not just the intuition of time but also many of the powers of Consciousness. Perhaps in a spatial work such as this sculpture, the work of understanding requires more reflection than would be the case in the work involved in interpreting a Greek tragic play filled with Aristotelian pity and fear. The reason for this might be connected to the therapeutic/cathartic function of language. If this is correct then the Kantian decision to base a classification system of Fine Art on the basis of the presence or absence of language may have more to it than immediately meets the eye. What meets the ear in the form of a narrative in a Greek tragedy may, however, engage more interestingly with the intuition of time in a learning process that is spread over time, a process that has the structure of a beginning, a middle, and an end (the structure of a life), using the medium of actions on a stage representing actions of considerable magnitude in the real world. There are aesthetic ideas relating to the noumenal world in play in both these mediums. We know that Schopenhauer referred in very theoretical terms to the noumenal world, and Bryan Magee tries to explain away many of the tensions we encounter in the work of Schopenhauer by appealing to Platonic theory. In Plato’s theory of forms, the particular “participates” in the universal in a timeless fashion. Aristotle criticised this theory and claimed that the forms were “part of the world” and not situated in some timeless zone of spiritual entities. Being part of the world does not of course mean subsistence as some form of essence or substance, but rather part of the world in the way in which the law of gravitation is part of the world. The Platonic idea of the soul obviously also suggested a form of dualism of body and soul that Aristotle would not have found rational or understandable.

Freudian theory has been evoked several times earlier. We suggest that the most fruitful approach to the Freudian account is to relate this theory to the principles of the three Aristotelian Sciences. Freud prefers to refer to his Psychology as Kantian. If Kant was a hylomorphic Philosopher, as we argue in this work, then there must be some connection between Freud and Aristotle. We can sense the importance of epistemé and a concern for principle in Freud’s texts, but we also are given a sense of the importance of techné in the concern for his patients. Freud was an explorer of the depths of the human mind but he also ought to be famous for the “moral” treatment of his patients. This moral treatment suggests the importance of the practical and productive sciences for an understanding of what was happening in therapy where rule number one was openness and truthfulness–saying whatever comes to mind during the therapy session. Consent to this “principle” was vitally important for a wider understanding of concurrent and historical symptoms. Allied to this rule was the tribunal of the “interpretation” of the material which, at the appropriate moment was presented respectfully to patients who may in their turn behave in an insulting manner in the grip of anxiety attacks(the Rat man). It is in this tribunal that the principles of all three Aristotelian Sciences are integrated.

Criticism of Freud usually takes the form of accusing him of being “Unscientific”. We should bear in mind that Freud was one of the leading scientists of his time and initially attempted to explain and justify his therapy in terms of the physical systems of the brain. Freud, like Socrates, came to the point in his theorising when he could not give adequate explanations for the phenomena he was confronted with in his consulting room. Freud as a consequence, embraced Hylomorphic and Platonic ideas in order to satisfy himself that the tribunal of interpretation was guided by principles. One of the more important “moments” of this Freudian “turn” was that of Consciousness and the activity of exclusion of anxiety-laden experiences from Consciousness: both of which were vicissitudes of our Instincts. Instinct in its turn was defined in terms of its source in the body, its aim and its objects as well as in terms of the Energy regulation and Pleasure Pain Principles.

Freud’s relation to Phenomenology is also discussed in one of our chapters on Freud. Merleau-Ponty in a work entitled “The Structure of Behaviour” discusses a phenomenological idea of the operation of the primary process of repression in the mind:

“Development should be considered not as the fixation of a given force on outside objects which are also given, but as a progressive and discontinuous structuration of behaviour. Normal structuration is one which reorganises conduct in depth in such a way that infantile attitudes no longer have a place or meaning in the new attitude: it would result in perfectly integrated behaviour, each moment of which would be internally linked with the whole. One will say that there is repression when integration has been achieved only in appearance and leaves certain relatively isolated systems subsisting in behaviour which the subject refuses both to transform and to assume.”(P. 177)

Dreams also played an important part in the interpretation-process in which manifest content was related to underlying latent content that appear to be the anxiety-laden wish-fulfilment psychological equivalent of aesthetic ideas in the artistic process. The presence of the context of explanation/justification is to be found in the famous chapter seven of Freud’s work “The interpretation of Dreams”, where the epistemé of the psychical apparatus is discussed systematically. Freud announces in this work that the psychical apparatus has no anatomical location. This “apparatus” is then described in hylomorphic terms where he describes the role of different powers. Page 169-70 contains the following discussion :

“Consciousness is clearly an important structuring agency in the process of actualising the potential powers at our disposal and Freud’s account is, in our opinion, far more interesting than his account of the unconscious. Firstly it is important to point to the outline Freud gave of the psychic apparatus in his “interpretation of Dreams. There are two “ends” to the apparatus, Firstly, the perceptual end that is juxtaposed both to the stimuli of the external world that stimulate it into activity, and memory systems (short term and long term) which preserve and record the activity but also associates memories with each other (different principles of association will be stored in different memory systems). Secondly, the motor end of the psychic apparatus re-engages with the external world. The natural direction of the flow of energy in the apparatus is from the perceptual end to the motor end. Juxtaposed to the motor end is the preconscious system that possesses what Ricoeur calls a critical function and immediately behind the preconscious system (that contains our knowledge which includes the knowledge of the meanings of our words) lies the unconscious system.”

The following are Freud’s words from “The Interpretation of Dreams”:

“It is the Pcpt (perceptual) system, which is without the capacity to retain modifications and is thus without memory, that provides our consciousness with the whole multiplicity of sensory qualities. On the other hand, our memories–not excepting those which are most deeply stamped on our minds are in themselves unconscious. They can be made conscious: but there can be no doubt that they can produce all their effects while in an unconscious condition. What we describe as our ” character” is based on the memory traces of our impressions and moreover the impressions which have had the greatest effect on us–those of our earliest youth–are precisely the ones which scarcely ever become conscious.” P. 688-9)

In this account Thought becomes a secondary process that arises as a more refined and efficacious response to the haphazard nature of our wishes and the recalcitrance of Reality to these wishes. Freud talks in terms of a hyper-cathexis of the neuronal systems associated with the secondary process of self conscious thought. This thought process is obviously very much integrated with both the use of language and reasoning. The unpleasure involved in the Freudian triangle of agency-demand, refusal of demand, can have two possible outcomes, according to the Freudian ontology of mental health: either a wounded ego or an acceptance of the refusal. Consistent acceptance of refusal without exclusion from Consciousness contributes in the actualisation process to a new regime, a new form of organisation of our powers(to use Aristotelian language) or a “new dawn”(to use a Kantian expression). Anxiety associated with this actualisation process works by disrupting the balance of the mind, either by the primary process disrupting secondary process function(thought), or by uncontrollable eruption into the field of Consciousness in the form of hallucinations or impulsive behaviour. This is a fascinating advance in our knowledge of the role of Consciousness as a dynamic surface phenomenon. This dynamic view also regards the preconscious and unconscious systems of our minds as dynamic phenomena:

“This takes us to what Freud calls his “mythology” namely the instincts and their vicissitudes. The instincts have aims that originate in the biology of the individual but these aims can change. Two of the most important vicissitudes are connected to the aims of becoming conscious and exclusion from consciousness. These vicissitudes will be regulated by the three Freudian principles. That is to say that the instincts or Desire are defined teleologically in terms of their aims that will paradoxically, in the case of the death instinct, include the ending of all conscious, preconscious and unconscious activity. The objects of instinct are obviously variable: they are the means the instinct uses to achieve its aim. The Freudian notion of instinct is clearly not a biological concept obeying only the energy regulation principle. Instinct is rather the basic building block of Freud’s Psychology. Freud referred to his theory of the instincts as his mythology but we are claiming that the basis has a claim to be called “Philosophical”. The ego itself is a product of instinctive activity or Desire and its choice of objects relates directly to the instincts and their vicissitudes. The ego can also be determined by the preconscious system and its “knowledge”(memories etc.). Insofar as the ego functions in accordance with the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle, it is narcissistic (what Freud would describe as a weak ego) and all object choice in this state will be narcissistic. Instincts, therefore, underlie these subject-object exchanges. The strong ego judges in accordance with the reality principle (in accordance with the Kantian categories). Judgment of this kind is a displacement of narcissism but not necessarily a displacement of the instinct of becoming conscious. The displacement of narcissism will obviously be part of the setting up of the agency of the superego. Here the “principles” involved will be first, the pleasure-pain principle regulating the narcissism of the agent and secondly, the reality principle regulating the economics of pain as a consequence of the loss of a loved object (the narcissistic “I”). The “mechanisms” involved are the work of mourning, or the masochistic work of melancholia depending upon whether the reality principle successfully “structures” the ego. In the work of mourning, it is the object that is the focus of attention, or rather the memories of the object must be contextualised in the light of the “knowledge” that the object no longer exists (whatever the imaginatively based wish fulfilment process desires). In melancholia, the work occurs against the background of a lack of structure (characteristic of narcissism) and the death instinct enters the equation of the work via the masochistic feelings directed toward the agent. Here there is no measurement of the wished-for object against the tribunal of reality that has judged the object not to exist. One of the vicissitudes of the death instinct is aggression and it is this that is unleashed by the narcissist upon his environment if he is frustrated. If he desires an object and then loses that object, the memory system is not sufficiently structured for the work of mourning to occur, and the work of melancholia occurs. Here we can see the limited role of consciousness and the importance of the metapsychology of the Instincts and their vicissitudes. Consciousness, of course, is to some extent involved because it is only in virtue of what is not conscious becoming conscious that we come to know what is in the preconscious and unconscious systems. It is the work of becoming conscious which turns what are presentations of the body into psychic presentations. Here Spinoza emerges in Freud’s reflections, namely the claim that the first idea of the mind is the idea of the body. Freud embellishes this by claiming that the instincts re-present the body to the mind. The system of the unconscious contains these instincts which are basically wishful impulses that coexist together with no logical relation to each other, i.e. one wishful impulse cannot negate another or be related to any of the other categories of judgment or indeed have any relation to Time, both of which are constituents of the preconscious and conscious systems. We only know of these unconscious desires through their psychic representatives, insofar, that is, as they become conscious. When these desires appear in consciousness they are symbols of latent processes. It is this fact that demands of psychoanalysts that they do not reflect scientifically and merely search for a cause, but rather use Delphic self-knowledge in the context of Freudian explanations and justifications  to “interpret” these “symbols” of consciousness. Freudian explanations and justifications are regulated by Aristotelian “principles” and conform to Kantian judgments of the understanding. The psychoanalyst, that is, works in a philosophical context of meaning and only incidentally in the realm of observation and causality. “

The tribunal of the Reality Principle is obviously operating in the outcome of the work that is occurring in the Freudian triangle. The above quote from page 171 of Volume Two demonstrates two important features of Freud’s thinking: the reliance on Aristotelian hylomorphic and Kantian Critical assumptions. For both Aristotle and Kant, Consciousness is not a centrally important phenomenon. It dos not have the “substance” some Philosophers and many Psychologists have attributed to it. The “agencies” of the Ego, Id, and Superego are formed in accordance with the above assumptions and are of central importance in Freudian theory. These agencies are merely names for the function of different psychical processes in relation to each other and the external world. The presence of the superego and the external world in Freud’s account are an insurance against the whole system becoming solipsistic.

William James’ view of the emotions is discussed in relation to Freud’s account. James insists on a physiological basis that focuses upon the brain and causal processes. Freud must have smiled to himself upon reading “Principles of Psychology”, recognising in these writings an image of his earlier commitments that he abandoned in his “turn”. The difference between these two accounts of the emotions resides in Freud’s focus upon the levels of organisation of life and the intentionality of mental “acts”.

Wittgenstein began his career, as did Socrates and Freud, fascinated with the prospect of naturalistic explanations of the world. His “final solution” to the problems of Philosophy in his Tractatus merely added to existing Philosophical confusion and he too soon “turned” toward a more humanistic approach to the contexts of exploration/explanation/justification. He retained his belief that Language played a central role in both the confusions and the illuminations of Philosophical investigations. (Page 212-213):

“It is hardly surprising therefore that what was perceived to be a move on the part of Wittgenstein from the natural sciences (early work) toward the social sciences (later work) was regarded as a puzzling move for many analytical philosophers who felt that the “conventions” that governed society had nothing to do with the necessities associated with logical truths. The reasons for this shift are probably manifold but primary among them must be his changing view of the nature of language. Wittgenstein no longer believed that language had the “logical” structure he had earlier attributed to it: a structure of representation whose primary task was the formulation of scientific theories. Something equivalent to a dawning upon him of the Aristotelian pluralistic vision of the many meanings of being produced a seismic shift in his thinking that he now expressed by saying “I will show you differences”. The pragmatism of James’s writings may have contributed to this shift in regarding language as embedded in forms of life that were largely, practically oriented. James defined the largely theoretical notion of “intelligence” in practical terms, i.e. as the human power or capacity to select the “means” to achieve ends. We also know that Wittgenstein read Freud carefully and must have become aware that Freud’s “Reality Principle” was a principle of practical reasoning that carried the weight of Platonic and Aristotelian philosophy behind it. For Freud, language was the medium or the tool of his therapy and given Wittgenstein’s negative view of the Scientifically inclined Philosophy of his time, he began to see language for what it was, a medium of communication of everything from screams of terror to synthetic a priori or grammatical judgments.”

As a consequence of this “turn”, there is a recognition of different forms of conscious awareness as well as a concern with the ontology of action. These concerns are combined in firstly, an investigation of the observational form of consciousness involved in the context of explanation (a form that is guided by an exploratory questioning attitude) and secondly, an investigation of the non-observational form of intentional consciousness whose essential properties include a knowing attitude, a knowing what I am doing and why:

Husserl, we point out, was influenced by Descartes and we raise the question as to whether he was not a candidate for the society of “new men” that was forming in opposition to both the Philosophy of Aristotle and later, during Husserl’s time, the Philosophy of Kant. These new men were forming the “new world order”. We maintain that underlying the drift of events there is an understanding of an arché that is an important component of the contexts of explanation/justification we use to provide answers to constantly recurring aporetic questions. Husserl has also another claim to membership of this society of “new men”, quite apart from the theoretical scepticism and solipsism we encounter in his theoretical reflections. In his practical reflections upon the drift of events in the new order that was forming before everone´s eyes, we find Husserl maintaining in an essay that this drift of events was “historically successful”. He was ,of course, forced in 1935 to reverse this judgment. Paul Ricoeur in his commentary on the work of Husserl claimed that Husserl “disontologised” our experiences but the power of Ricoeur’s criticism is mitigated by the fact that he shares much with Husserl, including a conviction that the Cartesian Cogito reveals the first truth or foundation of all Philosophical inquiry. Ricoeur’s position is more convoluted than Husserl’s because Ricoeur believes that the cogito argument signifies both being and an act. The Kantian “I think” certainly encompasses both of these aspects but because of its hylomorphic and rationalistic commitments this would not have been(either for Husserl or for Ricoeur) an acceptable interpretation of the philosophical meaning of the cogito argument.

Were Aristotle and Kant to have witnessed the phenomenon of Phenomenology they would probably have concurred in the diagnosis that it was intended to be the therapy for the sick man of Europe whilst at the same time displaying some of the symptoms of the illness, some of the animus of the “Crisis of the European Sciences.”. The sick man did not look sick to many observers appearing as all new men did , to be men of “infinite tasks”. Observers did not notice the symptom of the pathological desire to reduce everything universal to particular forms of experience, thus rejecting all hylomorphic and critical thinking.

Heidegger was a pupil of Husserl and his contribution to the evolution of modernism in the new world order was to introduce Existentialism into the phenomenological arena of debate. Heidegger however shared a concern with the phenomenologists an obsessive concern with the “act of objectification” at the expense of the role of categorical conceptualisation in this process. There is a concern with Being in Heidegger’s account: a concern that is typical of his form of Existentialism which is also critical of the European Sciences:

“Heidegger argues insightfully that significant progress in the sciences will not be made by the discovery of new facts but perhaps only by recasting the foundations of the science in question, which in Kant’s view would involve rethinking the basic concepts (the principles) and their field of operation. The general nature of these concepts will not be connected to the particularities of their use but rather to their relation to the ontological constitution of the beings they are related to. They will that is, in Heidegger’s language be related to the being of those beings. In the Philosophy of Kant or Aristotle, this will no longer be an act of objectification but rather a logical and metaphysical act. Heidegger, however, believes that an ontological act of objectification is involved. For Heidegger, the role of Philosophy is more concretely characterised as the understanding of the complexity of a human existence that already understands being pre-ontologically. In such a study one cannot, Heidegger acknowledges, regard beings instrumentally as one can in the sciences where it is possible as he puts it “to sneak away from being”(P. 27). In science, that is, one can sneak away from Philosophy and this is partly due to the constitution of Dasein whose essence lies in the freedom to choose.”

Sartre continues on the existentialist path whilst retaining many of the assumptions of Phenomenology. This latter is confirmed by in a dialogical ontological distinction between Being, and that which is not Being. In this process Consciousness is connected with negation and nothingness. Sartre’s investigations continue into forms of Consciousness that include the Imagination:(page 290)

The imagination too, is a form of consciousness directed upon an object that may not be real. I expect Pierre to be in the café. This expectation is not composed of the representation of Pierre but rather contains Pierre in what Aquinas terms the first intention. It is Pierre I wish to see, greet, and converse with not his representation. Sartre goes on to argue that the notion of “representation” is a parasitic notion because it is in fact connected fundamentally to its object. Sartre denies however that the power of the imagination is connected to the power of representation. Instead he maintains that the power of imagination generates “meaning”. The winged horse for example may not exist in our instrumentally/categorically constituted worlds but the image nevertheless has meaning because as Spinoza claimed it is “asserted” hypothetically. Sartre would probably deny this and insist that when I posit the presence of Pierre in the café I am about to visit what I grasp is a nothingness which has meaning in a similar way to the way in which the winged horse has a hypothetical meaning. A negative act is then at the root of the imaginative form of consciousness. This negative act is an important element in being-for-itself because all action presupposes not merely a power to perceive the world as it is but also as it is not.”

Merleau-Ponty is a Phenomenologist who also believes that Science is a flawed activity(contra Kant and Aristotle) but paradoxically shares a Greek concern for the importance of “psuche” which he interprets in terms of a lived body that has a transcendental use. This use cannot, Merleau-Ponty argues, be reduced to a meeting of a number of causal agencies operating in a Physico-mathematical framework of investigation.

Ricoeur shares many of Merleau-Ponty’s concerns including a refusal to find an account of particular experience that satisfies the full range of possibilities provided by the context of explanation/justification subscribed to by the Philosophies of Aristotle and Kant. Instead there is a focus on remaining in the presence of objects that appear to need some kind of interpretation (preferably aesthetic) before they give up their meaning to an exploring form of Consciousness that does not possess the potentiality to reason about objects, events or agents.

The World Explored, the World Suffered: A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Volume three(Arendt and Hegel: How to Turn the world upside down without anyone noticing)

Views: 1908

Arendt denies being a Philosopher and lays claim to be a political theorist as if one could be the one without being the other: as if she to some extent agreed with the indictment, conviction, and sentence of Socrates on the grounds that the polis does not need Philosophy. The suggestion is that with the death of Socrates, Philosophy and Politics went their separate ways. She is, however, prone to referring to Socrates in ethical contexts, claiming, for example, that he was a classical “thinker” because of his moral attitude towards murder. Socrates, as we know maintained that he would be unable to commit the act of murder because in doing such an act he would become a murderer, and then he, Socrates, would have to acknowledge the fact that he, Socrates, was a murderer. This would not be possible because if thinking means talking to oneself(to the self one is with forever) then there would be the Socrates that committed this heinous act and there would be the Socrates that was judging the act and the question that arises is whether these two could live together in the same private space.

Socrates shared with Aristotle a belief in the idea of Noêsis, an idea that contains no logical space for a private space. This latter statement appears therefore to be incompatible with the above account of private thinking and noësis. We need perhaps in order to understand this incompatibility, turn to Platonic theory where it is claimed that there are parts of the soul. One part of the soul, for example, may have desired vengeance for a perceived wrong. Another part of the mind, picks up a Socratic thread of thought that the above thinking process obeys the principle that it is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong. This latter process for both Plato and Aristotle would be the rational part of the soul. This in turn suggests that the popular Greek view of thinking as talking to oneself is not embraced by Socrates and talk of a private space harbouring two voices is at best a metaphor for thought being regulated by a principle. Aristotle does not directly use the tripartite view of the soul we find in Plato, preferring instead to speak of the rational and irrational parts of the soul. At first sight, with the absence of the spirited part of the soul, it rather looks as if the Platonic account of the soul is more complex than that we find in Aristotle. This is, however, not the case if one takes into consideration the totality of the Aristotelian framework from which experience and thought is accounted for in all its forms. Aristotle’s hylomorphic theory also respects the infinite continuity of the material and physical world insofar as it is known and understood. The theory explains how forms or principles regulate the infinite character of change and how a human being with his repertoire of powers plays a central role in describing, explaining, and justifying this change. These powers are elements or parts of the soul.

There is, in other words, contained in Aristotle’s canon of the sciences, an embedded theoretical and practical understanding of the soul that is characterised in his definition: “rational animal capable of discourse”. Aristotle’s Metaphysics is a “first principle” philosophy in which we encounter 4 kinds of change, three principles of change and 4 causes(aitia–kinds of explanation). This theory is as comfortable in defining human being as it is in defining the being of animals through experimental and observational activity. Experiments conducted by Aristotle included dissection of these animals in order to examine organ systems, laying thereby the foundation of later evolutionary theory and the discipline of Biology. This preoccupation with matter and the various forms it can take was the main distinguishing feature of Aristotle’s philosophy when compared with Platonic mathematically inspired dualism. What is in common to both positions is the appeal to principles(arché). The focus on matter may have been the reason why religious scholars have preferred Platonic principles where it was possible for the soul to detach itself from its material host and continue some form of imagined existence. It is important to note, however, that the Aristotelian focus on material was not a reaction against the forms of dualism(including Pythagoreanism and Orphism) that were present in academic and poetic discussion of the time. Aristotle’s use of principles or forms transcended the way in which Plato used these ideas and served to synthesise ideas from different sources(including religion). He did this in accordance with a definition of Philosophy that has been described by Jonathan Lear in his work “Aristotle:the Desire to Understand”:–a systematic understanding of the world. Aristotelian scholars in general are agreed that the Aristotelian architectonic to this day contains many of the elements we need to understand the principles of the various sciences in general and Psychology in particular. In the theoretical sciences the activities of observation and experimentation occur both in the contexts of exploration/discovery and in the contexts of explanation/justification(where observations and experiments are conducted in accordance with first principles(arché)). The practical sciences, of which Psychology is a part, includes an account of the desire to understand in terms of practical principles( e.g. areté). At issue in all of these sciences is a justification of the definition of man as a rational animal capable of discourse. The Aristotelian architectonic importantly distinguishes between two kinds of forms operating in relation to psuche (living beings): accidental forms that apply to the individual transitorily, e.g. Socrates having a sun tan in the summer and being pale during the winter, and Socrates’ substantial forms that are responsible for Socrates being Socrates(that define the being of Socrates), e.g. his being human. When Socrates dies his being human is no longer the case (so being alive is another essence specifying characteristic). Socrates himself believed this, as is evidenced by his remarks in the Phaedo, in response to one of his friends questions inquiring into what should be done after his death. Socrates humorously responds by challenging his friends to find him after his death(implying on one reading that this would be impossible) and adding that they could do what they liked with his body. We drew attention in volume one to the problem of distinguishing between the real Socrates and Plato’s “mouthpiece”. We should also recall in the context of this discussion that Socrates turned his back upon his earlier investigations into the physical nature of the world ,but in proposing the thesis that the soul has parts we find Socrates uses the Aristotelian principle of noncontradiction(the same soul cannot both want to drink and want not to drink, therefore the soul must have parts). In discussions relating to the search for essence specifying definitions, Socrates also uses the Aristotelian principle of sufficient reason(in engaging in a conversation about what a definition or sufficient reason is, Socrates rejects the strategy of ostensive definition–pointing for example, to different kinds of bee in response to the request for a definition of a bee). These resemblances with Aristotle are more than superficial, as is witnessed by their common position on the meaning of areté or virtue, in which they both agree that the central active meaning of this term relates to action, to doing the right thing in the right way at the right time. The exact nature of the resemblance between their respective positions is however somewhat obscured by Plato and the introduction of his “Platonic” Socrates into for example “The Republic”. If we are correct in our supposition of this resemblance then this would mean that Socrates would actually have rejected the thesis that the form of the good could be separated from its acts in the same way in which the mathematical formula for the perfect circle could be separated from any physical “imperfect” instantiation.

Aristotle in the following illustrates his position in relation to this question:

“Those who believe in the form(eidé) come to this belief because they become convinced of the truth of the Heraclitean view that some perceptible things(ta aesthéta) are always flowing. So that if there is to be explanatory knowledge(epistemé) and wisdom(phronesis) about anything, there must be certain other natures, besides the ones that can be perceived through the senses which are enduring(not changing). For it was claimed that there is no explanatory knowledge of changing things. Socrates had been concerned with ethical virtues and had been the first to search for universal definitions about them….But Socrates was justified, for what something is(the essence), for he was seeking to reason deductively and the starting point(arché) of deductive reasoning is the essence…For there are just two things that one might fairly ascribe to Socrates, namely, inductive arguments and giving universal definition both of which are concerned with the starting point(arché) of explanatory knowledge. But Socrates did not make universals or definitions separate: the Platonists, on the other hand, did make them separate, and such beings(i.e. separate beings) they called “ideas”(forms) (Metaphysics Book XIII 4, 1078B 12-32)

The Socratic and Aristotelian search for explanatory knowledge explores the depths of the awe and wonder we experience in the face of the world and this exploration could not satisfy itself with knowledge of a mass of changing particulars. If we were to be so satisfied it would suffice to relieve our awe and wonder by pointing at the particulars and associated processes of change and perhaps naming them. Language is the tool or techné we use for discourse and it has many functions as the later Wittgenstein pointed out: naming being just one possible use . Aristotle argues that the principled use of language(its logical use) enables us to transcend the perceptual experience of particulars and give an account of them(logos) as part of an answer to the aporetic question “Why?” often raised in philosophical discourse, e.g. “Why do I seek to know?”, “Why do I seek the Good?”, “Why do I hope for eudaimonia?”(a flourishing life) “Why am I the way I am?”. Those familiar with the defining questions of Philosophy proposed by Kant will feel a Kantian presence in these aporetic questions. Now Perception also contributes to the search for answers by discriminating different kinds of change and different kinds of thing, but Perception is a power like the powers of growth, nutrition, and movement that we share with animals who have no desire to understand the world they inhabit : animals have no desire to understand why they are constituted as they are. Their powers are localised to their environments and a set of simpler desires related to their physiological and safety needs. They have no need for discourse. Their communal life(if they have one) is for the purposes of satisfying these physiological and safety needs and this form of life suffices to define their existence, their desire to be and effort to exist. Animals have no need to either point to changing particulars in order to name them or to use language logically in order to say something about something that can be tested in the tribunal of truth. They have no need of a truth conditional relation to reality that relates the truth in turn to principles and eventually after much Philosophy, to first principles that require the use of reasoning (and a power of rationality that will substantially alter our animal powers of perception and action).The growth of an animal is a simple continuous process and animals have no need for understanding the different abstract stages of this growth-process. Aristotle, in contrast to Plato, saw in psuche or life, a phenomenon which he was in awe of. Human psuche he saw had a telos that required epistemé and phronesis. Both of these are in a sense normative achievements requiring the rational power of the mind to operate systematically in an attempt to fulfil the desire to understand the world. The question “Why?” referred to above, according to Aristotle, has teleological aspects connected to other forms of explanation that we find in Hylomorphic theory. W. Wielund, in his article,”The Problem of Teleology” presents an interesting connection of this theory to Language:

“But the truth is that the doctrine of 4 causes does not consist of a recondite theory of fundamental principles which through a lucky dispensation of nature have been given to the human mind as self evident immediately obvious truths, but of something simpler….we are in fact confronted with the results of an analysis of linguistic usage…Cause has several meanings in ordinary usage. Strictly speaking, therefore we are not confronted with four causes but with four senses in which we speak of causes. Here, too, the formal unity of these distinct meanings is established through a functional element, namely through the question “Why?””(Articles on Aristotle: Science, London, Duckworth 1975, P147)

Wielund is basically arguing that we are dealing here with a classification system and a point of view, i.e. the question “Why?” can be categorised into these 4 forms of explanation that can be applied in every instance of explanation/justification. Matter is obviously one cause(Why does the tree burn after being struck by lightning? Because it is made of wood) and it does to some extent stand apart from the other three causes that often come explicitly together in one definition. Matter, however, as conceived naturally in the human mind is also caused by the thought of its telos and formal properties and this is what differentiates the Aristotelian account from pure materialist accounts. A house for example, could never assemble itself from its materials without an idea of the house sustaining the building activity that is in the process of constituting the house. The material of the house for example, could be lying around the building site if the builder dies and eventually be used to build a wall. This material of course itself has a teleological form of appropriately shaped bricks and wood which enables us to refer to it even when it is lying idle on the building site. The idea of a house, however, requires also the effort of the builder(efficient cause) and an algorithm in the builders mind(formal cause) that suffices to build the house. The final cause of the house or the wall connect necessarily therefore to all the other causes including the material cause(in accordance with the principle of sufficient reason). The final cause, that is, is dependent upon other conditions and cannot as Aquinas suggested, exist independently of other conditions.

Wielund points correctly to the mistakes of those scientists that have claimed, for example, that Aristotle’s teleological reasoning attributes to matter some kind of striving to exist. One of the conditions of scientific activity assumed by these scientists is related to their method of atomising holistic activities such as the building of a house into two events, a cause and an effect that are logically independent of each other(a la Hume). The unity of the building of the house and the fully constituted house is thus destroyed. On the Aristotelian account the cause of the house is manifold and includes the idea or principle of the house( the telos is logically included in this idea). The terminus or telos of processes are perhaps more a question of meaning than a question of de re necessity. This might be something that is being suggested by Wielund’s account of the importance of language. It does not, however, appear solely to be a linguistic matter or a matter of the use of language that we describe a potentiality in terms of its actuality. Goals or purposes for both Aristotle and Kant are reflective judgments(not determinate or constitutive judgments). Indeed, for Kant, the final or teleological explanation of something is a :

“cause whose capacity of acting is determined by conceptions”(Critique of Teleological Judgment P.16)

We look upon purposes insofar as ends of nature are concerned as if they were produced by natural law or principle. Kant takes as an example the figure of a hexagon drawn in the sand of an uninhabited beach. Here we would not attribute the form of this drawing to the forces of the winds and the sea or to the activity of any animals: it would be conceived to be a human product. We would in such circumstances change our assumption that the island is or was uninhabited by a human presence. Organisms in contrast to natural forces have purposes or goals that in causal language would be characterised in terms of being both causes and effects of themselves. Of course, given Aristotle’s materialistic focus the organs of an organism and their biological processes would be equally constitutive of the organisms existence. This throws some light upon the Platonic insistence of the parts of the soul because, as Kant points out:

“The first requisite of a thing considered as a physical end, is that its parts, both as to their existence and form are only possible by their relation to the whole.”(C of TJ P.20)

The parts were obviously conceived teleologically with one part having a superior power compared with the powers of the other parts.The reflective decision not to drink water because of a suspicion of contamination is a power of Reason and such a decision is in Aristotelian terms a higher level actuality of a high level potentiality. As we pointed out above Aristotle does not subscribe to the idea of a tripartite soul but prefers to speak of a rational part of the soul, and an irrational part of a soul, constituted respectively by higher level powers and lower level powers. Hylomorphism adheres to a holistic conception of the soul and the body where in the former the powers of the soul are interrelated in a system where each power is for the other powers and in the latter where the form of the body is constituted by the organs and physiological processes which are also systematically related to each other. Both the soul and the body upon which it depends are self organising elements of the organism. This systemic relation of the parts of a body is not to be compared to that of the parts of a clock that “motivate” or cause movement in other parts because there is no self monitoring of the system of a clock that assists in repairing damage to any of these parts. The conceptualising of these systems obviously require more than a reference to their material and efficient causes. There is a sense in which we must estimate the essence of the organism with the aid of teleological reasoning. Indeed, Kant claims that the conception of even the origin a simple organism like a blade of grass:

“is only possible on the rule of ends”(C of TJ P.27)

Without teleological explanation we would not have a clear idea of the essence of the organism and we would not have an explanation that met the criterion of the principle of sufficient reason . Both Aristotle and Kant would vehemently object to the introduction of a designing (divine) agency into the above account because for neither of them was teleological explanation, (isolated from other explanations), a universally constituting explanation. Teleology for them was only one cause in a network, Both philosophers also agree on the position that the underlying substrate of reality cannot be conceived in terms of solely material and efficient causes because this would be tantamount to postulating that causes occurred by chance. This conception, however, does not imply for either Philosopher that there is a divine agency operating behind the scenes. Both Aristotle and Kant would conceive of the divine in terms of thought rather than physical agency. For both, epistemé is a more important aspect of Being than techné. For Aristotle the human transmission of four different kinds of forms in the world require different kinds of powers, powers relating to techné, epistemé and phronesis. In the building of a house(techné), for example, epistemé is not as centrally involved as it might be in the situation where the teacher is transmitting epistemic forms and “forming” the minds of his pupils. In the situation of a man educating himself in a library to become a citizen of the world and exercise judgment on the laws of his land and other lands(phronesis), the idea of using epistemé for the purposes of the common good is involved. There is also a difference between the goods for the body (the physiological needs and safety needs met by living in a house) and the goods for the soul(the cognitive, ethical and aesthetic needs met by education).

The final form that is culturally transmitted is the simplest, residing as it does in the zone of sexuality at the confluence of of bodily processes and psychologial states, namely the reproduction of the species and the mimesis of ourselves(requiring the power of Eros). Aristotle points importantly to the different parts or powers of the mind involved in, for example, calculating the means to ends(building a house, having children) or the acquisition of knowledge(an end in itself) through the processes of teaching and learning. There is also an implied difference in the type of potentiality involved in these different kinds of forms, e.g. the difference between the capacity to build a house and the disposition to exercise ones knowledge in epistemic judgments. A disposition in Aristotle appears to be a higher order capacity. Areté is involved in the actualisation of all of these transmitted forms. Epistemé and phronesis involve of course the transmission of not just ideas but principles governing these ideas. But Hylomorphism although seeking to understand the independence and self sufficiency of the dispositions of a rational mind, also recognises the important relation such powers have to the capacities and powers of a body (that is the physical and material substrate of these mental dispositions). Techné obviously involves the use of the capacities of the body and the calculative disposition of the mind that is thinking in terms of means and ends(in terms of an ought system of instrumental judgments/imperatives). The principle of prudence is involved in the calculations of the builder steering all activity toward the teleological idea of the house that is to be built. Such activity does not have the deontological character of activities connected to phronesis: the activities of a Phronimos are rather directed toward souls and wills that are ends-in-themselves. There is, for Aristotle, a clear distinction between activity directed toward teleological materialistic objects of our desire for safety and comfort, and activity that is involved with both epistemé and phronesis. Areté applies at the level of capacities(skills) and dispositions. Insofar as it is involved in the sphere of mental dispositions areté manifests itself as “virtue”, a deontological feature that applies both to the activity(virtuous action) and the agent(virtuous man) in accordance with the Aristotelian conception of the same principle that is embodied in the action as a part of the mental disposition of the agent. The kind of thinking involved here is not materialistic and connected to a physical object but is rather reflective and contemplative and occurs in the medium of concepts.

What we see emerging from the above account is firstly, a continuum of capacities and powers of psuche, and secondly, a hierarchy of forms of life leading from the instinctive primal activity of reproduction to the great-souled activities of the Phronimos that care about the state of his body, his soul, other bodies , other souls, and the laws and justice of his city. It is interesting to note that the Phronimos or statesman is not a feature of Kantian Philosophy and there may be a number of explanations for this fact. Firstly Kant lived in an era long after the collapse of city states and in an age when it was becoming clear that the principle of the sovereignty of nation-states proclaimed in the 1648 Treaty of Westphalia was not the peace-making principle it hoped to be. Indeed in Kant’s eyes the sovereignty of states did not regulate sufficiently the antagonistic nature of man which was seeking new manifestations with every century that passed. This view of mans aggression was the Kantian answer to the Kantian question “What is man?” and it ought to have prevented anyone from dubbing Kantian Philosophy as idealistic. The proposal of the formation of a United Nations to regulate the antagonism of states toward each other might have seemed idealistic at the time, but to us who have benefitted from the activities of this Kantian organisation he has also answered another Kantian question “What can we hope for?” with a form of critical realism worthy of the insight of any Phronimos in History. For Kant, rationality was an Aristotelian potentiality that would require an actualisation process lasting one hundred thousand years. For both Philosophers it was a deontological duty for every individual to strive to actualise one’s rational powers in all its theoretical, practical, and productive forms. Kant’s vision of the telos of the activity of the United Nation’s activities included the means by which rationality would be “produced” in the human species, namely the redirection of the expenditure of resources spent on war(an antagonistic aggressive activity) toward education(a rational activity). The Enlightenment as such was not politically enlightened until Kant appeared on the scene to formulate a philosophically based criticism of political authority and institutions that were tending toward a installing a frightening authoritarianism that revered the idea of another military empire like Rome. Kant’s emphasis on rationality focused on the rational capacities and powers needed to accomplish the progress that needed to be made, but it also acknowledged that although progress depended on man believing that he ought to be rational, he, in fact, was not rational. Man is only potentially rational and this is why the moral law needs to take an imperative form. What was also required was the transmission of knowledge and principles in a peaceful environment that prized the examined or contemplative life (which for him included the scientific form of life that would bring with its unknown benefits). It is not clear that Kant was aware of the dangers of domination of our intellectual life by a technical spirit that “calculated” means rather than examining the values of ends.

This technical scientific spirit has systematically denied the importance of teleology in the name of the so called “mechanical” causes of life in spite of the following argumentation by Kant:

“It is, I mean, quite certain that we can never get a sufficient knowledge of organised beings and their inner possibility much less get an explanation of them, by looking merely to mechanical principles of nature. Indeed, so certain is it, that we may confidently assert that it is absurd for men even to entertain any thought of so doing to hope that maybe another Newton may some day arise, to make intelligible to us even the genesis of but a blade of grass from natural laws that no design has ordered. Such insight we must absolutely deny to mankind.”(C of TJ P.54)

This is an argument for the necessary involvement of teleological explanation in all contexts of explanation/justification. The refusal of both Philosophers(Aristotle and Kant) to countenance a designer is also related to the above quote. Aristotle might however have been surprised to learn that modern science and its knowledge of the sequencing of the human genome is claiming to be on the verge of creating synthetic life: a synthetic cell in a test tube. Scientists currently say that this “discovery” is about one decade away.If this is true, then the Aristotelian objection to the mechanical causation of a designer might be otiose as would be the above argument by Kant. Perhaps it also should be said that this argument was also heard in the 1960’s. It is, however not clear that even if this “discovery” does occur that we can thereby dispense with reflecting upon the teleological and formal actualisation process that brings about the various ends of different forms of life. Imitating the material but not the efficient cause(reproduction) that brings about these ends that we use to characterise the activity of a life form is certainly something that can occur in the context of discovery but it cannot be a complete substitute for the essence defining explanations and justifications we encounter in this very different context. Kant may very well be correct, then, even if this feat of genetic engineering does occur. What Kant may be outlining here is the boundary of techné and the relative independence of theoretical reasoning and its end, (knowledge(epistemé)) from instrumental practical reasoning. These two different types of reasoning were distinguished in Kant as different regions of firstly, the metaphysics of nature, and secondly, the metaphysics of morals. In spite of the differences between these two regions the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason regulate both regions. The metaphysics of nature involved the synthetic construction of concepts (by definitions) which also construct the object that was defined. This was clearly a different activity to the activity of Philosophy which used both general and formal logic to analyse concepts of everyday discourse. This in turn is consistent with Kant’s claim that the scientist should not become a student of nature but rather an active judge that formulates the questions that nature should provide answers to. This is also the condition necessary for understanding natural phenomena and it is this aspect of science that Kant partly has in mind in the above quote relating to the teleological judgment and the origins and constitution of a blade of grass. The division between Philosophy and Science in its turn is consistent with a major distinction in Kant between the investigation of phenomena that is constructed in abstracto (via concepts and principles) and the knowledge of reality in itself that Philosophy has historically sought to provide. The Metaphysics of Nature appeared to require general and formal logic but also Transcendental Logic which is the instrument that Thought uses to “construct” the objects of Science. Logic, for Kant, also had its own architectonic with both analytical and synthetic components. Analytically, the task of logic was to be clear about the concepts of everyday discourse, i.e. it seeks to prevent the confusion of one concept with another. Science however also has the synthetic task of making concepts distinct through an expansive investigation into the scope of the concept through articulating its characteristics( in the context of exploration). The analytic stage succeeds the synthetic stage and the context of explanation/justification requires a definition which clarifies the scope and limitations of the concepts: Kant calls this moment the exposition of the concept. In this process characteristics are selected that Aristotle would describe as essence-specifying. In this process of exploration, Kant in his work on Logic suggests that those concepts which are given empirically, challenge the investigator to gather the characteristics of the concept without any prior rule or measure. It is this context of exploration/discovery that will then provide the material for a more formal exposition in accordance with rules and this in turn will lead to a higher stage of the context of explanation/justification–a stage Kant calls definition. Now one can raise a question about whether the characterisation of man as a rational animal capable of discourse, is an exposition, or a definition. The claim that it is a definition is supported by the fact that all three characteristics would appear to be essence specifying. Arendt might not agree with this because she focuses on the components of animality and discourse, choosing to dismiss rationality on the grounds that it is as a matter of fact not a part of mans essence(mans existence both precedes essence and is a far more important characteristic for her). As a matter of fact this may be correct because rationality in man is identified by both Aristotle and Kant as a potentiality all men strive to actualise. So, we are dealing clearly here with a teleological explanation which both Aristotle and Kant claim is essence specifying. Existentialists and phenomenologists are concrete philosophers, they want to remain on the rough field of the facts and nothing but the facts. They refuse to make the journey either from, or to, the context of explanation in the way laid out by both Aristotle and Kant. The journey begins with an ascent from the focus on description in the context of exploration/discovery to the focus on exposition and essence specifying definitions where thought here formulates rules assisted by the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. The descriptive level will seek to formulate true judgments about what is investigated without presupposing any concept of the thing. These judgments will be complete and they will not analytically imply each other. “Methods” are obviously associated with both of the above contexts. The synthetic method moves from the simple experience to the complex conceptualisation and is associated with the context of exploration/discovery. Mathematics is for Kant synthetic and is important in scientific investigation because it begins with a simple intuition of a figure, or a simple such as a part, and ends with the constitution of a principle or a definition(e.g. a straight line is the shortest distance between two points).The analytical method, on the other hand, proceeds from the complex essence specifying definition (rational animal capable of discourse) to the simple intuition of an individual exemplar, and this method best illustrates what is occurring in the context of explanation/justification. In Mathematics, Kant argues, the concept is never given before the definition is constructed. In Philosophy, on the other hand, we begin at the conceptual level of man and analyse it using the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. When this process is completed clarity and distinctness is thereby achieved. Both Reason and understanding are involved in the philosophical context of explanation/justification. Concepts are actualised and made distinct by the judgments issuing from the understanding but are made complete and clarified by reason (including the logic of syllogisms). Judgments of the understanding are immediately related to intuitions and Judgments of reason are mediated judgments. Insofar as we are dealing with the unity of completeness and distinctness, reason and understanding are unified in the power of judgment. For Kant the “I think” is the “I judge”, because it is in virtue of judging that concepts emerge that abstract a unity from the plurality of representations. The act of understanding is the act of judging and this act involves apperception. In subject-predicate judgment something is determined(represented) and then something is determined in relation to that determination, i.e. a judgments is a complex representation of a representation. In this process of relating judgments to each other, one ascends to the stages of either exposition or definition, or even higher to that of scientific demonstration where principles form the major premises of arguments.

Synthetic a priori judgments are the basis of Kantian metaphysics and these judgments function like principles. They are principles of Transcendental Logic that construct the objects they are about. Kant is often characterised as fully committed to Newtons work “The Mathematical Principles of Natural Philosophy” but this commitment is also critical and Kant points to a confusion in Newton between Mathematics and Philosophy. These activities were fundamentally different kinds of activity and should not be conflated. Newton claims that in both Science and Mathematics there is an epistemogenic context of discovery which is the route from the complex to the simple. In Modern Science the “analytic” method is fundamentally inductive and requires what we do not find in Newton’s more “philosophical approach”, namely observation and experimentation(although it can be argued these are implied) are not prominent. The inductive method takes us from observed effects to their causes, e.g. from motion to causal forces. The transition from the context of exploration/discovery to the context of explanation/justification is well illustrated by the Science of optics which was founded by a context of investigation that gave rise to the intellectual intuition that light travels in straight lines. This example compared to the philosophical investigation of man being the rational animal capable of discourse obviously points to the difference between a Philosophical context of exploration and a Scientific one.

Natural Science is, according to Kant founded upon synthetic a priori principles or judgments. These are Transcendental Judgments whose function it is to construct the objects that they study. Unlike mathematical judgments the necessity involved in transcendental natural judgment attaches to the existence of that part of reality that is being studied. Transcendental Philosophy, that is, is composed of both elements and a method–the elements are a priori forms of intuition, the categories of judgment and ideas of reason. The method recommends using the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason and avoiding the mathematicisation of logic, or dogmatic speculations over ideas of pure reason. The method also recommends founding the ideas of God and the Soul upon the foundation of Freedom and Rationality. Here we encounter two important aspects of critical Philosophy: the refusal to participate in the construction or maintenance of towers of Babel that soar metaphysically up to the heavens, and the recommendation to begin building metaphysics on the solid foundations of a critical system that encourages the search for the totality of conditions necessary for thought about reality. In this search the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason obviously play central roles. In this process the limitations of reason are respected and delineated. Kant claims in the context of this discussion that things can be conceptualised as phenomena because they fall within the scope of the requirement, “the possibility of experience”. Things, in themselves, however, cannot be conceptualised but they can be “thought without contradiction”. This obviously places the principle of noncontradiction in focus, leaving the principle of sufficient reason hanging in the background. Kant claims this realm of things in themselves or the realm of noumena to be the true foundation of the world of phenomena at the same time as claiming that the principle of noncontradiction is a regulative and not a constitutive principle. In the context of the discussion relating to Arendt and existence preceding essence we can see here that for Kant too there is a sense in which the existence of things-in-themselves takes priority over the conceptualisation of essences in the sphere of investigation of Nature. Given the importance of the sensory access we have to what we experience there appears to be a natural barrier to understanding which may not be so obstructive when we are dealing with the motor world of action and the way in which action brings about the changes in reality that we desire. Teleological explanation in this context of action has , then, a greater role in the determination of a reality we are literally bringing about by acting. The cause that brings this about is, then, a noumenal self that we, according to Kant, have a greater understanding of. Practical reasoning therefore actually permits the formulation of a moral law that is a full and complete answer to the question “What ought I to do?” Arendt denies this because it cannot demonstrated that this moral law as a matter of fact is obeyed. This misunderstands the logical form of the synthetic apriori judgments involved in moral contexts of explanation/justification in which “ought judgments” claim for example that “Promises ought to be kept”. The world for Kant is certainly a much more complex place than is exhibited in the claim that “the world is the totality of facts”(Early Wittgenstein). For Kant, this is a world in which action is real, and which plays an important part in bringing about the states of affairs we strive for and desire. It is a world of potentialities actualising and powers integrating with and building upon powers. The realm of the noumenon can be accessed and practically understood via the rational idea of freedom. Here thought opens out onto a super-sensuous domain of super-sensuous causality(awareness and understanding of the power of ones agency) that is not divine but essentially human. On this account, then, our understanding of the categorical imperative–of what we ought to do–is understanding par excellence, superseding even the Newtonian laws of phenomenal nature(Making Kant the Newton of the moral universe). We can also appreciate in the context of this discussion the fundamental relevance of the normative laws of logic that are concerned with the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason in both theoretical and practical contexts of explanation/justification. The concern with how we ought to think and with how we ought to act are clearly related concerns which are only incidentally in their turn related to the facts of how people behave–e.g. not keeping promises, contradicting themselves in their discourse. The actual occurrence of people keeping promises(in the context of exploration where we are searching for a moral principle) may be a necessary condition of the claim that we ought to keep promises but it is not in itself a sufficient or constitutive condition.

The above appeals to theoretical and practical reasoning are systematically rejected by Existentialists and Phenomenologists to varying degrees. They favour a mystical attempt to describe existence or phenomena of existence in accordance with ideas or concepts that are rooted in a context of exploration/discovery. Both Aristotle and Kant would not have accepted such a conflation of the context of exploration/discovery with the context of explanation/justification. We are not maintaining that Aristotle and Kant adopted identical positions. Kant clearly improved upon the Aristotelian idea of categories of existence with his categories of judgment, partly motivated by his conviction that existence per se was theoretically unkowable. This then becomes a stronger argument against existential/phenomenological positions.

Arendt adopts an interesting position in the spirit of exploration when she reflects upon thinking in the context of a dialectical opposition between the Vita Contemplativa and the Vita Activa. Here she invokes the theory of Marx which claims that Praxis is not what man thinks but solely concerned with what man does. For Marx techné is the rule and principle of action. Epistemé, phronesis and almost the entire rational apparatus of Contemplation of both Aristotle and Kant is simply dismantled. Arendt does refer to contemplation and thought but it almost always occurs in a solipsistic situation far from the madding crowd, or alternatively, in a situation in which there is discourse in a public space(as a matter of fact). Sometimes we hear the lonely music of Descartes and sometimes a Hegelian “spirited”rhapsody. The appeals to Socrates are often not in the categorical/rational mode of Aristotelian or Kantian philosophy, but rather in the particularistic mode of factual discourse. Arendt, that is, seems concerned about the “phenomenon” of Socrates.

In her work “The Life of the Mind” Arendt asks the question:”What are we doing when we think?” and constructs the scenery for the stage of her reflections when she says the following:

“Obviously to raise such questions has its difficulties. At first glance they seem to belong to what used to be called “philosophy” or “metaphysics”, two terms and two fields of inquiry that, as we all know, have fallen into disrepute.”(P.8)

Here we can clearly suspect the public space of this discourse to be that which has been created by modernism or post modernism. She goes on to confirm our suspicions by referring to Hegel, Carnap, and the Early Wittgenstein–an unholy trinity of modern thinkers, if there ever was one. She points to Hegel in support of the thesis “God is dead”. She also evokes the Kantian distinction between the world of appearances and a super-sensory realm, citing another member of the club of “new men”, Nietzsche, and his claim that once the former realm is eliminated, the latter disappears with it, because the two worlds are inseparably connected. She uses the following words:

“no matter whether the “true world” abolishes the apparent one or vice versa, the whole framework of our reference in which our thinking was accustomed to orient itself breaks down.”(P.11)

The influence of Heidegger is evident in these reflections. She elaborates upon her position by invoking the Kantian claim in the name of reason that Knowledge had to be denied to make room for faith. In Arendt’s view the significance of this remark was to make room for thought in a form that relates to Heidegger’s question of the meaning of Being. Kant, according to Arendt, never paid much attention to thinking: a puzzling remark to say the very least. The “I think” for Kant, firstly, occurred at the level of apperception, secondly it occurs in categorical forms of thought( at the level of understanding). Thirdly, it occurs in logical thought at the level of reasoning. The “I think” is not that of the Cartesian solipsist meditating far way from the madding crowd and able to miraculously think away his body. The appeal to modernistic “rumours” that both Philosophy and metaphysics have fallen into disrepute is hardly a sufficient argument to “dismantle” both Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy. Kantian Philosophy was itself an attempt to neutralise the thoughts of the “new men” of his time, Descartes and Hobbes, who both staked their reputations on calling Aristotelian Philosophy into disrepute. Calling on the assistance of Hegel and Carnap in this context provides no support for the “new positions” these “new men” were seeking to establish. The “telos” or destination of these reflections is the description of a form of existence which Arendt calls “self-display”–a form of existence manifested best by ” a glance, a sound, a gesture”(P.31). These are the activities that for Arendt best reveal the “Life of the Mind”. Mere speech or discourse, cannot, it is maintained “show itself” in the way a gesture of anger can. These “displays” or “expressions” demand a spectator to “recognise” them. This spectator-recognition is then necessary for what Arendt refers to as self recognition. Only the spectator, Arendt argues, knows and understands the spectacle of what appears in our perceptual contact with the world. This reference to the spectator is an aesthetic reference. On the stage the role of the actor is known by the actor but this role is only a part of the whole. It does not escape the attention of Arendt that the performance of the actor is not an autonomous event but its evaluation is dependent upon the doxa(opinion) or level of appreciation of the spectators or audience. The spectator is the aesthetic equivalent of the philosopher who claims to know and understand the cosmos. This is meant to be a critical reflection on bios theoretikos, but the question is whether the context of an imaginative construction of a play is a sufficient indicator of the argument she is searching for. The actor and the spectator are clearly playing their respective technical roles in the sphere of the hypothetical challenge to “Imagine a King of England”(Richard II). It is not immediately clear that bios techné and bios theoretikos are similarly constituted given the fact that in the latter we are dealing with categorical judgments and principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason and in the former we are using what Aristotle referred to as the instrumental calculative part of the mind. For Aristotle, and for Kant, Metaphysical and Epistemological principles are going to be significantly different to the principles of the productive sciences that regulate the hypothetical pleasures and pains of the spectator coming to the theatre for a “good show”. The speeches of the characters on the stage are clearly not evaluated for their argumentative content or the categorical soundness of their arguments but rather in terms of the pleasures and pains associated with the concrete, particular action and thought of the characters. We are clearly dealing insofar as Kant is concerned with aesthetic judgment where the form of finality of the object at best motivates speaking with a universal voice about the object because the faculties of the imagination and understanding are in a harmonious relation. These forms of judgment are subjective for Kant. Shakespearean actors give speeches that are expressions of tragic and heroic minds in the arena of the theatre in which the pendulum of pleasure-pain swings from the tragic, to relief from the pain of the tragic. Arendt characterises bios theoretikos as a withdrawing from life which is in stark contrast to the position of Aristotle where it is maintained that the Contemplative life is the highest form of life. Arendt, however means to apply the spectator model far beyond the confines of the theatre. The spectator, she claims is the only thinker who can deliver the final verdict on ,for example, the French Revolution as if the this spectator dwelling in his public space could have anticipated the Napoleonic troops perusing the burial site of Kant soon after his death in Königsberg.Kant is reported (in relation to the occurrence of the French Revolution) to have voiced enthusiasm over the appearance of freedom on the world political stage . It is probably true that he would have also seen in this phenomenon an expression of Greek areté in the face of oligarchic corruption. It is not clear however how he would have responded to the atrocious aftermath of the Revolution and the aftermath of the aftermath, namely, the ascent of Napoleon, the Empire builder, and warmonger, (given Kant’s views on the pointlessness and meaninglessness of war). Arendt translates the greek term “Logos” as meaning, thus connecting it to the “capable of discourse” segment of Aristotle’s definition of man. “Logos” in many contexts for Aristotle is translated as “account”, which obviously connects it to the ” rational” segment of the definition and places it clearly and distinctly in the context of explanation/justification. Of course Aristotle would have agreed that language and its meaning are among the necessary(but not sufficient) conditions of a rational account(logos) of any phenomenon of the world. Indeed the full and complete definition of man(rational animal capable of discourse) would be an account that for Aristotle would incorporate both the necessary and sufficient conditions necessary for a man to be a man–a human psuche. Contrary to the opinion of Professor Brett from volume one, the definition rational animal capable of discourse, contains reference to many principles of “causality” at different levels of actuality. Jonathan Lear in his work on Aristotle, gives us an interesting account(logos) of these different levels. Beginning at the level of animal perception, the sensible form of a tree is a first level actuality which has the potential of being perceived by all forms of animal psuche(including the human). The actual perceiving of the tree is a higher level actuality. What differentiates the human form of psuche from other animal forms involves of course the powers of language and rationality insofar as these powers are involved in the generation of knowledge(epistemé) and moral judgment(phronesis). The young human psuche before it begins actualising the use of this potential power of language is capable of perceiving a tree. When this human form begins to use language it actualises a higher level potentiality, i.e. the actual use of language is a higher level actuality than the perception of a tree. It might conceivably, that is, in perceiving the tree, point to the tree, and say “Tree!”. According to Kant this human form of psuche is not yet at the level of actualising the higher level potentiality of thought until it spontaneously uses the word “I”. This according to Kant is when a new form of awareness dawns upon the child(one and a half to two years old). A form of understanding has been instituted that is not the third person form of thought of the spectator that Arendt believes to be so important. This first person form of thought is a condition of thinking conceptually and forming veritative judgments that are universal and form the foundation for the first level of the context of explanation/justification. In this context the answer to the question “Why?” will be “Because it is true”. This is a higher level of actuality and is an actualisation of the potentiality or principle that resides in the “I think”. Residing in this higher level of actuality is a potentiality of relating judgments to each other syllogistically. At this level of actuality resides the potentiality for making and understanding scientific demonstrations where the major premise is a synthetic a priori judgment or principle.A further higher level potentiality emerges at this level: a potentiality for constructing an architectonic of the sciences. This progression of forms actualising themselves occurs when a principle actualises itself and becomes the platform for the foundation of a higher level principle. Applying this formula to living organisms of all kinds we can begin at the level of sensibility and the energy regulation principle that regulates the organs and limbs of all animals. This can be used and expressed by a higher power of sensibility, namely the imagination which also operates according to the pleasure-pain principle(the lower form of thought in the human psuche). If the imagination, as Kant outlines in his Critique of Aesthetic Judgment works with representations that are suitable for conceptualisation, the understanding harmonises with the faculty of sensibility. If the “I think” organises the manifold of representations, the understanding then works to produce truth functional judgments(judgments in accordance with the categories). This level can be designated as the Reality Principle. These judgments of the understanding can then be used by the higher power of reasoning and its principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason at a higher level of the context of explanation/justification.

The above is the Aristotelian/Kantian Logos of the context of explanation/justification that Arendt sometimes ignores and sometimes denies. Arendt characterises the level of language as providing us with Logos or meaning. Arendt rightly argues that not all combinations of the meanings of words are truth functional combinations. She points to the example of prayer which she calls a Logos that is neither true nor false. If the prayer being referred to is in confessional form, e.g. “I am not worthy of your love” or transactional form “Make me worthy of your love” there is a presupposition of a principle-like ought premise of the form “One ought to be worthy of God’s love”. This is a thorny area of discussion but it is not clear that this is only an exercise in meaning or linguistic phenomenology, and that rationality and reasoning is not involved. Perhaps what is needed to resolve this problem is the later Wittgenstein’s notion of meaning as use and his notion of language being a question of following rules. Perhaps these notions might generate the logos Arendt is looking for. One can find traces of the importance of third person spectator-language in the Wittgensteinian idea of a world-view but we also find a commitment to Logic(the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason) embedded in his account of language games and their relation to forms of life. We need to remember in the context of this discussion that Wittgenstein was philosophically trained in an anti-Hegelian analytical environment which largely ignored Kantian Philosophy. For Wittgenstein, however the meaning of an expression is not confined to the third person judgment of a spectator. First person usages are equally a part of the meaning of terms relating to the expressions of sensation in contexts of sensibility, e.g. “I am in pain”. “Being capable of discourse”, that is, includes the mastery of first person language. It is not clear, however, that Wittgenstein would agree with Arendt’s reference to a spectator in an aesthetic context as the final judge in the court of objectivity(given his commitment to logic and his anti-Hegelian training). Both Plato and Aristotle understood that theatre is a forum in which life is imitated for specific technical purposes. The dramatic oscillations of emotions between the tragedy of Richard II and the welcome relief from that tragedy which the figure of Bolingbroke represents, is certainly not what Aristotle, for example conceived of, when he recommended we lead the contemplative life. One can, however imagine a philosophical spectator in the audience of a Shakespeare play being less interested in its drama than in what the play has to say about the rationality of the human psuche: what for example the sight of Richard II weeping for the death of Kings actually means for the inhabitants of the modern world. Here Shakespeare’s theatre is oracular, not saying what it means directly but enigmatically hinting at its meaning, showing it. Even if we are dealing with the imitation of life it appears that something essential is being said about the conditions of existence for the human psuche.

Sartre, the existentialist, we know has his hero Roquentin experience nausea at the thought of existence. Arendt in her turn speculates on whether the turning away from the experiences of awe and wonder in the face of the world toward negation and nothingness does not signify the end of Philosophy(Life of the Mind, P.148).

Arendt also discusses the Roman response to Greek awe and wonder and the Roman response to the Greek self sufficient Phronimos. She quotes the view that the political writings of Plato and Aristotle were addressed to the inhabitants of a lunatic asylum standing on the trembling foundations of the Greek city-states. This view was also expressed by Hegel(influenced by the Roman experience) who saw the ancient world as an arena of activity for mad men who could not understand that the History of the World after the decline of Rome would not be a play performed in the theatre of happiness. The Romans were of course critical to the point of disrespectful at the fact that the concept of the city-state was a failed project. The only answer to the dilemmas of civilisation, in their view, was a military Empire guarded by Janus, that impossible figure with two faces and four eyes. The imperative of the military commander of Res Publica might be, on Arendt’s account, the voice of the actor that does not speak of, or in accordance with, theoretical principles. For him areté means winning the next battle, and right and justice are instrumentally oriented toward might and power rather than Phronesis. Bolingbroke is the next English hero and King because he defeated Richard II in battle. He of course did not aspire to being Emperor of the world.

How was it possible for thinking in all its philosophical forms to be deposed? Arendt argues that we now live in the imitative world of appearances, and thinking is merely the activity of making present what is absent. This “march of change” involves a move from an understanding based reflection to an emotionally based imagination that no longer has the cognitive resources to imagine the best of all possible worlds but rather is limited a solipsistic search for what is not present:

“Whether what effects you is mere illusion depends on your decision whether or not you will recognise it as real.”(P.155)

Arendt returns to the example of Socrates and the theme of the Socratic imperative that it is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong. Arendt suggests that thinking is discoursing with oneself which in its turn suggests the presence of two agencies in the soul. It is not clear in this account whether or not one of these agencies is the famous “daimon” of Socrates that was consulted in an almost hypnotic state. The nature of this consultation with his daimon did not seem to be a straightforward form of discourse because Socrates talked of waiting for a “sign” from this source. This rather reminds one of oracles of the time “Indicating” what they meant rather than saying it directly. Daimon in Greek means spirit and areté was one of the tasks of this spirit. It is difficult to imagine that this spirit’s “thinking” was merely a case of imagining something that was not present. For the Socratic daimon, murder was undoubtedly wrong or evil because of the Socratic knowledge of the soul which claims that one becomes what one does. If one does geometry one becomes a geometer. If one murders someone one becomes a murderer, a man who violates the principle of practical noncontradiction by using ones form of life to take a life. Given the obvious fact that it was contradiction that stood in the way of leading an examined life, becoming a murderer would mean living with a contradiction, something Socrates was clearly not prepared to do. Does this reported experience mean that Socrates subscribed to the theory of parts of the soul? If so, with his daimon, we are probably not dealing with the humanly rational part of the soul because that would not need to give signs but rather produce demonstrations in the form of elenchus: demonstrations that presumably would be able immediately to say what is wrong and why. Plato’s theory of the good would fall into the realm of that philosophical thinking that Arendt had declared disreputable as would the Aristotelian theory of virtue presumably because it was vitally connected to his metaphysics. She does appear to be prepared to accept Socratic discourse as an example of thinking perhaps because it can be construed in Hegelian fashion as a form of spirited thinking viewed in terms of judgment, judging particulars, but it is not clear exactly how she conceives of this faculty of judging. If, for example, Socrates believes universally that murder ought not to be committed and someone proposed to him a particular action namely that he murder Miletus(one of his accusers) then presumably in this context of justification no daimon would be needed to assist Socrates to conclude that he ought not to murder Miletus. If this is the case why was Socrates consulting his daimon in relation to his upcoming trial? It was probably because here was a particular for which he had no universal belief. Should he for example in his speech of defence admit to the charge of introducing the new God of Philosophy into the Athenian agora? He might also have been pondering whether to take the opportunity to escape from prison after the trial as many before him had done but this is less likely because he almost certainly believed universally that the law of the city ought to be honoured (however it was abused by its citizens). Here we have a case in which two determinant judgments capable of demonstration in a context of explanation/justification and one reflective judgment where a universal had to be found for a particular action. A case in which Socrates was wondering whether or not to admit openly what was being done(Introducing the child of the Gods–Philosophy into the agora). Here Socrates found himself in the context of discovery and this might have required the help of his daimon.

The following question arises: if elenchus, Platonic theory, and Aristotelian metaphysics have all fallen into disrepute how are we to characterise thinking and by what means will thinking proceed? Can Hegelian dialectical logic, a logic that appears to be an inductive means of argumentation embedded in the context of exploration/discovery be an adequate substitute for Socratic, Platonic, Aristotelian, and Kantian rational explanation/justification? We are nowhere given a direct argument for why these forms of reasoning have been brought into disrepute but there is an anecdotal hint at a possible reason for Arendt’s skepticism in the face of Kantian Philosophy, for example. In the trial of Eichmann, the defendant is reputed to have claimed that he weighed all his actions in the light of the Kantian Categorical Imperative. Reporting this moment is one thing, but taking it to be representative of the inadequacy of Kant’s moral Philosophy is quite another. This “confession”occurred in Arendt’s “public space” but all manner of doxa and rumours circulate in this space and this is exactly why Socrates took Philosophy into the agora and why Kant would have regarded the trial of Eichmann and his defense in the public space as yet another moment of the melancholic haphazardness of everyday life. The above judgment by Arendt to accord this moment serious consideration was only made possible by a long history of skepticism and dogmatism in which imagination, the emotions, and the recognition of such particulars as a gesture, a sound or a frown, have succeeded in dismantling the apparatus of rationality. In the absence of the the principle of sufficient reason and noncontradiction, literally any universal can be found for these “particulars”, because the imagination freed of its ties to the understanding and reason is absolutely free to “judge” in whatever way it pleases, especially when the concerns of rationality are abandoned in favour of the bodily bipolarity of pleasures and pains. It is as Kant claims in his Third Critique:

“that subjective side of a representation which is incapable of becoming an element of cognition is the pleasure or displeasure connected with it”(P29)

Pleasure and displeasure are principles of the emotions that manifest themselves in action, in accordance with the formula proposed by Spinoza, namely that pleasure increases the momentum of ones existence or form of life and displeasure decreases this momentum. It is also a principle that is partially adjusted to the animal conditions of life: the desire to be and the effort to exist.

Arendt, then claims that the faculty of judging particulars is not “the same as the faculty of thinking”, because it dos not deal with representations of things that are present: on her account representation only occurs in the absence of things. On this definition of thinking, thinking and the sensation of being alive(presumably one of the central features of the life of the mind) are separate matters, Thinking she maintains, interrupts ordinary life activities(P197). According to Kant, thinking conceptually abstracts from the particularity of the manifold or representations they are related to, and in this case thinking universally is only indirectly related to representations that are in turn directly related to the particular. Arendt describes this state of affairs controversially, claiming that the gravity of such thought is “homeless” and located in no particular place. It is this, she further argues, that is at the root of what she calls a “cosmopolitan spirit among the philosophers”. This is a deep and interesting claim since, whether Arendt believes it or not, it is thought in the form of understanding and reason that gives rise to the idea that the principle of life has universal and necessary characteristics. Arendt clearly believes that bios politikos and bios theoretikos are incompatible forms of life. Aristotle would not have accepted this characterisation. For him the contemplative life was not detached from a political life because the political life was also led in the spirit of areté. Such a life is not merely doing the right thing in the right way at the right time but also making the right judgments at the right time, part of which involves not doing anything involving a practical contradiction such as murdering ones opponent, lying to the people etc. Here, the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason are being used and they are as much a part of bios theoretikos as they are a part of bios politikos. Bios politikos also will contain situations where determinant judgments (where the universals are known) will not suffice to make decisions about what ought to be done or what judgments ought to be made: i.e. there will be contexts of discovery that require the use of reflective judgments and perhaps some form of dialectical logic involving the negation of what one believes to be the case will be involved in these contexts. This form of logic, however, cannot be used in contexts of explanation/justification where exposition, definition, and demonstration may be required.

The image of Janus is incontrovertibly Roman: a monster God with two faces and four eyes. The most charitable interpretation of this guarder of gateways is to conceive of one pair of the eyes as being turned toward the past and one pair toward the future. Janus is not in any sense Greek because they would not have represented time as having a beginning. The Greek idea of time was that of a continuum without beginning or end. It is man that introduces a linear conception into the continuum: a continuum that is best represented by a clock face where the hands of the clock tick forever forward and forever around the circular face. Arendt, and many phenomenologists before her, wish to disturb the unity of this vision by dividing the whole of time into the parts of the past, present, and future. Dialectical logic, of course, is used to define the relation of these parts to each other: the present is not past, and not the future, etc.,etc. Somehow the continuity of our lives seamlessly integrates these “aspects”. It is not thought, however, according to Arendt, that is behind the integration, but rather the sensation of life itself(which is part of the life of the mind). Thinking, she maintains, interrupts and disturbs this continuous activity.Arendt believes that when one thinks, one ceases to participate in life and one becomes instead a spectator or a judge. Of course language has past, present, and future tenses but all this registers is the fact that we talk about what has happened, is happening and about what will or might happen. This does not however entail any antagonism between these ways of thinking. I can also speak of thinking in the past, in the present and in the future. If the thinking of the future takes the form of understanding or reasoning about what one ought to do(murder Miletus or not) it appears arbitrary to claim that this form of life is fundamentally different from the kind of thinking that controls the building of a house. In the one case moral forms are being used ,and in the other technical forms are being transmitted in the activity.

The reasoning Arendt has been using has been leading to a climactic moment in the work when confession becomes the most appropriate means to continue the narrative:

“I have clearly joined the ranks of those who for some time now have been attempting to dismantle Metaphysics, and philosophy with all its categories, as we have known them from their beginning in Greece until today. Such dismantling is possible only on the assumption that the thread of tradition is broken and we shall not be able to renew it. Historically what actually has broken down is the Roman trinity that for thousands of years united religion, authority and tradition.”(P.212)

It is the contention of this work that the thread has been strained but not broken in spite of the Roman attempt to to do just this. Here we can imagine the nervous Janus poised at the gateway to Rome keeping his anxious eyes on the advancing thread. Kant rationally postulated this thread as leading to a Kingdom of Ends one hundred thousand years in the future, i.e. one hundred thousand thread years away. Philosophy moved to the Universities during Kant’s time and it is that universal institution that will determine whether we are dealing with a thread of Ariadne’s or a thread that will be woven into some larger cluster, losing its identity altogether in future civilisations. The fate of Philosophy and metaphysics has not, (despite Arendt’s premature judgment) , been decided yet.

What the Romans Romanised was Greek Philosophy and a part of this larger cultural process involved the Latinisation of the translations of Greek texts as well as the translations of texts in other languages. Janus presided over the idea of a military maintained Empire to replace the cosmopolitan thinking of the Greeks. Greek Cosmopolitanism left space for religion and politics under the umbrella of a metaphysics of nature and a metaphysics of morals. Roman militarism was anxiously designed, anxiously maintained, and would disappear in a cloud of anxiety not with a bang but with a whimper. Kant did not completely restore the damage the Romans had done, but restored the thread of telos sufficiently for it to continue on its journey, finding a home for it in the Universities. The Greek spirit may not have been restored but it still survives in some form or other in our Universities. We know that a year after Kant’s death, Napoleon’s soldiers were surveying his grave in Königsberg with, one can imagine, the nervous eyes of Janus. The free good will of Kant was again being overshadowed by a modern will to power added to an ancient Roman Spirit. Arendt correctly characterises this will to power as a coup d´etat in the mind.

Arendt claims in her investigations into the “Life of the Mind”, to have discovered a new faculty–the very modern faculty of consciousness. This discovery appears to have coincided with the discovery of an inner theatre of mind. She quotes in this context the dramatic dialectical inner struggle of St Paul:

“I do not do what I want but I do the very thing I hate.”

claiming that it is in these moments that the will was discovered. The above, for the Kantian spectator, would be an example of a will out of control of the cognitive parts of the mind: those cognitive parts, that is, that are involved in the context of explanation/justification of action. For the Freudian spectator, the above would be an example of a mind or consciousness oscillating between pleasure and pain, whilst attempting to assert its agency in a context of exploration of the boundaries of action. Yet the above is a part of what Arendt claims is part of her discovery–a discovery of the fact that willing has replaced thinking. She appeals to both Marxism and Existentialism as examples of positions that view thinking from the modern perspective. It is also pointed out that this modern idea of the will is in conflict with the laws of causality and Hegelian History. It is not particularly surprising, then, to find modern Philosophers like Ryle attributing the will to a Cartesian “Ghost in the machine” perspective which is, he argues, illusory metaphysics.

It is claimed by Arendt that the concept of the will did not exist for Greek Philosophy but there is a reasonable doubt about such a position. Socrates maintains that if we know the good we will do it. This may be one of the sources of the idea of the good will that we find in Kant. Another source may be Aristotle’s reflections on what it is that makes an action, a voluntary action. Both accounts referred to the important relation of knowledge to action (especially the knowledge of the good). It would not, however, (in the context of the discussion above relating to continuity), be misleading to claim that modern ignorance or denial of Greek or Enlightenment ideas, lies behind the abandonment of the thread of continuity with the past–a state of affairs that began with Descartes and Hobbes. Arendt denies the above claim that the concept of the will can be found in Greek Philosophy in some form or other. It would, for example be positively absurd to maintain that freedom as a concept also played no role in Greek thought given the Greek attitude toward the Persian barbarians who were enslaved by their tyrants. Greeks, in comparison, were proud of their freedom.

Rome and Janus helped to convert the Greek cyclical idea of time to a linear idea where the past, present, and future all lie on this line which is basically a continuous sequence of unrepeatable events. The cyclical idea, in contrast, sees Spring to be coming again in the cycle of the seasons. The Greeks would not have any interest in looking back to the past to find the first Spring or looking forward to the last Day of Judgment. Beginning Time with an act of creation and a first family rather than a race of men would seem mere literary devices for the Greeks and would understand that these devices emanate from a narrative framework constructed by a mind that is not Greek. Janus has an important place in this narrative . One pair of eyes symbolises the memory and another pair the imagination because these are the best powers of mind to characterise particular unrepeatable events. It is this background that we should bear in mind when we remember that the Romans almost inexplicably chose what at the time must have seemed an obscure Middle East sect(Christianity) to become the official religion of the Roman Empire. Let us not forget that the Calendar begins with the month named after Janus who stands at the gateway of time. The clock organises the day, and the calendar organises the year. Times of the day repeat themselves as particular days of the particular year do not. The year 2020 is not the same year as 2019 and the 25th December 2019 is not the same day as the 25th December 2020. Both clocks and calendars are necessary for organising our consciousness of time. The Historian is more concerned with the calendar than the clock because he constructs a thread of unrepeatable events in temporal and causal sequences. The philosophical historian, however, sees the same occurring with variations and he wishes to see the significant good events of our life(the flourishing state, the flourishing lives of its citizens) repeat themselves, and the significant bad events(war, earthquakes, famine,) not to repeat themselves(if they can be avoided). Many modern Historians believe the world is a totality of facts and seek to cleanse History of the good and the bad which for them are nothing but philosophical and metaphysical illusions. History for them is a temporal system of causes and effects recorded for bureaucratic purposes. Arendt’s treatment of the History of the Will is an example of this kind of History whose intent it is to dismantle what is universal and necessary in the course of the passing of Time. Ethical action is of course the first casualty of modern thinking, and Arendt invoked the wrath of many intellectuals by claiming that Eichmann’s “crime” was a merely a failure to think. It could be argued in her favour that these intellectuals perhaps did not understand the considerable power of thought, but such a defence would be not entirely honest given the fact that we have argued in this work that Existentialism itself does not fully understand the power of thought. The thread of Greek and Enlightenment Philosophy contains a view of Ethics, Politics, Religion and Philosophical Psychology that cannot be fully comprehended in modern thought. Attempting to dismantle the categories and principles of this thread of continuity and replace it with a linear thread composed of a series of sequential events or acts of will to power or acts of consciousness in the Spirit of Existentialism, Marxism, Capitalism, Science or Post-Modernism is an empty gesture in the public space of Philosophy.

The Will is, as Kant characterised it, that unique power which humans possess to spontaneously cause something to come into existence whether it be a house that has been built, or the keeping of a promise. Arendt claims controversially that Kant’s theorising about the will was part of the last stage of separating Reason from the Will. She is here failing to recognise the role of practical reasoning in the wills use of its freedom to choose between alternative courses of action. In defence of her position, Arendt points to Post Kantian Philosophy, in particular to the position of Schopenhauer which claims that Kant turns the will into a thing-in-itself–a noumenon– lying behind all appearances in the world. Hegel and Nietzsche continued the process of the dismantling of Kantian Philosophy by questioning the wills connection to reason and freedom. Arendt notes that the skepticism over the study of Being qua being began with the Philosophy of Descartes and Leibniz. She omits Hobbes, Hume, and Adam Smith from her list. Hobbes was one of the first to doubt the importance of the Will. Spinoza is also mentioned in this historical analysis. She quotes from a letter Spinoza wrote in October 1674:

“a stone set in motion by some external force would believe itself to be completely free and would think it continued in motion solely because of its own wish”

This assumes incorrectly that a stone can be “conscious of its endeavours” and “capable of thinking”.

In the context of this discussion Arendt claims that the denial of the freedom of the will by both Hobbes and Spinoza is:

“entirely in accordance with the Greek’s position on this matter.”(P.24)

This is false, if what we have claimed above relating to voluntary action, chance, and the Socratic will are true. Arendt then also interestingly notes that when modern philosophers deny the existence of the will it is in the name of consciousness which she also claims is not mentioned in Greek Philosophy. In this connection she mentions the Greek term “synesis”, a term which clearly carries with it connotations of both conscience and consciousness. She quotes Plato in this context:

“the bloody deed haunts the homicide”(P.25)

Freud taught us that trauma prevents its victim(even the perpetrator) from sleeping and makes its presence felt in consciousness. Shakespeare brilliantly characterises this element of consciousness in relation to the traumatic causality of a bloody deed in Macbeth’s hallucination of Banquo at a feast. The hallucination is both a manifestation of conscience and consciousness. Suggesting that Plato would not have been familiar with the conscious experience of hallucination, given that the Greeks of his time were familiar with mental illness in general and mania and depression in particular, is ignoring the evidence we have of these facts. Indeed, Plato’s position on the issue of mental illness was a humanistic one, rejecting the view that mentally ill people should be punished for their social transgressions, and arguing for confinement in their homes under the supervision of relatives. Greek literature also has its Shakespearean moments when for example Orestes is haunted by the Furies(Erinyes) after killing his mother, Clytemnestra. Hallucination of course, also has the property of seeming unreal to the experiencer(hence the Shakespearean question”Is this a dagger i see before me?”) and this prompted Plato to liken hallucinations to dreams.

Consciousness is not the unitary idea that many believe it to be, and given the manifold of phenomena it is meant to designate, it is inevitable that academic skirmishes have occurred over whether, for example, Aristotle understood the idea of consciousness. One of the characteristics of consciousness is its reflexiveness(the quality of being conscious of itself) but Aristotle did not understand this to have anything to do with observing oneself. Hylomorphism prefers to characterise self consciousness in terms of intentionality. Many forms of psychological awareness, that is, can become the material or objects of higher forms of mentality, e.g. I see lightning strike a tree and I become aware of the perception by conceptualising it in the judgment “The lightning struck the tree!”. The past tense of the judgment expresses the truth of what I perceived, registering at the same time my awareness of my perception. This is then a reflexive form of expression that registers both my experience and an organising of that experience. Victor Caston in his article “Aristotle on Consciousness” in Mind confirms this view:

“He speaks directly and at length about how we perceive what we perceive…On Aristotle’s view the awareness we have of our own mental states is an intrinsic and essential feature of those states: and yet it is to be explicated in terms of intentionality.”(Mind Vol III, 444, October 2002, OUP 2002).

In perceiving the lightning strike the tree we are then also perceiving that we are experiencing, namely, a visual event with a specific content (.Using the language of Kant: there are different faculties of mind involved here, one of which(the understanding) has a form that takes the content from another(sensibility)). Caston points out the obvious fact that this awareness of being aware of the lightning is an elusive matter. This is an interesting observation to make in the context of this debate because this feature might explain the readiness of many modern philosophers to deny that Aristotle was concerned with consciousness. He, like Julian Jaynes does not either move consciousness to the centre of his theorising nor make consciousness responsible for what it is not, e.g. learning, reason etc.. For Aristotle the reflexive character of our consciousness is a consequence of powers building upon powers and transforming more primitive powers, e.g. the child’s sudden use of the word “I” expresses a more complex form of awareness of itself and the world. This complex form of awareness is implied in Kant’s account of the unity of apperception ( the “I think”). The integration of the power of perception when it is involved in apperception(which Kant regards as a form of consciousness) is well illustrated in Aristotle’s works that constitute the Parva Naturalia(455a 12-22)

“each sense possesses something which is special and something which is common. Special to vision, for example, is seeing, special to the auditory sense is hearing and similarly for each of the others: but there is also a common power which accompanies them all in virtue of which one perceives that one is seeing and hearing…For there is one faculty of sense and one master sense organ..”

Charles H kahn has the following to say on this issue:

“Now this common power which accompanies all the senses in virtue of which one perceives that one is seeing and hearing” would not see to be so very different from the modern notion of consciousness as defined by Locke..”the perception of what passes in a mans own mind” “(P 13 Articles on Aristotle, 4. Psychology ad Aesthetics ed by Barnes J, Schofield M, and Sorabji R, Duckworth, London 2003)

It is important, however, to clarify that the above relates to our sensory power of uniting and separating representations, some of which are only indirectly represented to consciousness(these are what Kant called “obscure representations” which are judged to be a part of an object but not directly perceived). Kant points out in relation to this discussion that there is a period of infant-hood when we in fact do not unite scattered perceptions into a unified perception of an object. The above actualisation of the above power of common sense must be involved in the process of apperception. Concepts(involving the understanding) are only involved when one learns to transcend the operation of attention upon the object and abstract from the representation in favour of a universal characteristic of a number of representations.. This obviously requires both sensory integration and the “I think”. The power of attention so critical to sensory experience is taken up in Kant’s work “Anthropology from a pragmatic point of view”. Here he regards attention as a problem especially if it is used in a process of self observation. This can, Kant claims, lead to madness. This comment is of interest in the light of the Neo Cartesian obsession with introspection(paying attention to the inner particulars or contents of the mind rather than abstracting from them in acts of conceptualisation). This also speaks volumes about the modern view of consciousness that has permeated much of contemporary Psychology. Kant does, however, believe that in the context of exploration it is useful to observe “the acts of representative power”(P 22), but he warns that this is difficult business, given the fact that inner sense is fluctuating in time and therefore does not provide the same conditions as does observing external objects in space. In the context of this discussion we encounter a Freudian moment in Kant’s questioning of Locke’s claim that there is a contradiction in the ida of having representations we are not conscious of. Kant’s(Freudian) response is to point to the field of sensory experience and realise that there are only a few points of the field that are as he puts it “illuminated” on the vast map of our awareness. The implication of this is clear: the region of obscure representations is considerable. He also says, however, that investigation of this region belongs not to pragmatic anthropology but rather to physiological anthropology. Kant also points out in the spirit of Freud that these obscure representations can be the source of illusions when related to sexual love to take an example. Thinking conceptually , on the other hand, would have fallen into the category of cognitive acts for Freud who characterised both Consciousness and cognitive acts as different forms of vicissitudes of instincts. Freud, like Aristotle, Kant and Jaynes sees consciousness to be a relatively peripheral mental phenomenon.Kant gives us the following account in his Anthropology on the relation of sensibility(in the form of the unity of apperception) to the intellectual reflective act of the understanding:

“One readily sees that if the faculty of cognition in general is to be called understanding(in the most general meaning of the word), then this must contain the faculty of apprehending(attentio) given representations, in order to produce intuition, the faculty of abstracting what is common to several of these intuitions(abstractio) in order to produce the concept, and the faculty of reflecting(reflexio) in order to produce cognition of the object.”(P.27)

Cognition of the above kind is also involved in the process of judgment when one claims something to be about something(in the name of truth). It is, however, as Kant points out the man of science whose task it is to consider the rules of cognition in abstracto(P.28).

Cognition, therefore, as we can see from the above is both passive and active. When the mind is affected by an object(inner or outer) this, for Kant, falls under the ontological distinction so important to practical reasoning, namely between that which happens to me and that which I actively do. What happens to man(reflecting upon the passing contents that come and go in ones mind) is a part of what is going on in the lower cognitive faculty. Consider in this respect the expression “falling” in love which indeed carries the connotation of something happening to one and one can guess the role of sexuality in this experience. The higher cognitive faculty, on the other hand displays a “spontaneity of consciousness”(P 29) that is essential to the activity of thinking. The reflective form of consciousness(reflexio) is also involved at the level of the combination and separation of representations in the manifold one attends to(intuitive consciousness). This form of intuitive consciousness is to be distinguished from the conceptual form of discursive consciousness. Kant also distinguishes in this context between the egoistic inner observation of the passing of “events” in the mind and “actively” thinking. In the former one experiences oneself passively in time as an appearance. This form of consciousness also needs to be distinguished from that which we encounter in moral forms of consciousness where I am spontaneously active. In such contexts the “I think” is in the form of the “one”–a universal one–a citizen of the world. The inner intuitive apprehension can not give us any idea of this form of consciousness because this form of consciousness is merely about what one undergoes and not what one does. Imagination is a faculty that manifests both passive characteristics –the involuntary occurrence of images–and active characteristics–where, for example, an artist is actively composing his art work. The above involuntary play of images also occurs in dreams and in the minds of the mentally ill in the form of hallucinations which play havoc with the patients abilities to use his higher cognitive faculties. For Julian Jaynes and Freud, Language is a power that is intimately connected to Consciousness. For Kant, too, Language is best means of signifying thought and it also the greatest instrument we possess for the understanding of ourselves and others:

“Thinking is speaking with oneself–it is also listening to oneself inwardly (by means of the reproductive power of the imagination)…”(P.86)

Aristotle’s metaphysical theory of change also provides us with a framework for the understanding of self-consciousness that is identical with the conditions for the conceptualisation of any form of object of consciousness. Aristotle’s theory states that in certain kinds of change (not substantial change), a thing changes from one state into another, but remains substantially the same throughout the change. If the change is moreover, an internal change, for example, the occurrence of a memory, then this memory is “mine” in virtue of the above three principles of change(what a thing changes from, what a thing changes to, and the thing that remains identical throughout the change). This form of self consciousness may not be what some modern theorists have in mind but that is not Aristotle’s problem. Aristotle’s form of self consciousness would deny neither the roll of the will in voluntary action (when we choose between alternative courses of action), nor would it deny the role of the understanding and reason as they operate in the above forms of consciousness. Failing to understand the relations between consciousness, will, understanding, and reason is failing to understand the complexity and unity of the mind.

We should also point out that it may well in some sense be true that the will(practical reasoning) ought to be given priority over the intellect(theoretical reasoning) but this claim does not imply the dismissal of the role of knowledge in action, or the importance of the role of truth in judgments relating to the Principle of the Good. We know that Plato in “The Republic” thought that the principle of the Good was more important than the principle of truth. but it was also the case that he was in no doubt about the importance of their connection. The question is not whether one form of reasoning is superior to another but rather, whether there is a real divide in the mind between Knowing and acting.

What is clear is that what Aristotle regarded as the integrated unity of the Will and Thought, Arendt regards as incompatible co-existents(antagonists). Arendt is, of course, not using the concepts of the will we can find in the work of Aristotle or Kant but rather the concept that is implied by the theories of Hegel and Marx. In these theories, dialectical logic and its “mechanism” of Negation, is the driving force of History. Thinking, on this kind of view, is intent upon doing nothing, Arendt argues in “Life of the Mind: Willing(P.37)”. In elaborating upon this view she claims that the fundamental mood or life of the mind in relation to thinking is serenity. Serenity is then arbitrarily defined as the enjoyment of an activity that never has to overcome the resistance of matter. So, on this account, when the builder is thinking about moving heavy materials around on his building site, he is not planning to overcome the resistance of the material, until he actually engages in the action of moving the material in question. When he does move this material this is ,then, only an “accidental relation” between the thought and activity. Arendt then argues that the predominant mood of the will is tension and refers back to the work of Hegel:

“No philosopher has described the willing ego in its clash with the thinking ego with greater sympathy, insight, and consequence for the history of thought, than Hegel.”(P.39)

There is, however, a strange sensory-motor “feel” to the above judgment. Consider the role of “recognition” in the master-slave dialectic, in which a thoughtful process of reflection upon the equality of human beings seems not to be a possible route to understanding the relation between the master and the slave–a route that has been actualised in civilisation since the time of Hegel, (actualised through the real emancipation of slaves(not the mere declaration that occurred in 1833)). For Hegel it was the willing ego and not the thinking ego that lay behind the advancing Spirit of modern ages. A curious statement given the Kantian distinction between the empirical ” I” of inner intuition, and the moral “I” that belongs to future citizens of a future world. Nietzsche also, of course subscribed to the above “isolationist” view of the will. According to him the will and universal thought have nothing to do with each other–as if the mere fact of centuries of the use of powerful wills to create chaos in the world, sufficed to condemn the accumulated thoughtful wisdom and understanding of millennia.

Hegel sees in death an important relation to the life of the mind. Death, for someone operating with dialectical logic and the mechanism of negation is merely life turned upside down. It is this chaotic state of affairs that is the goal of the Hegelian restless Spirit. The “Spirited Kingdom” is the Kingdom of the Will living in an upside down world. Hegel is a “seer”. He sees World Spirit in Napoleon on horseback willing his way to the world Empire that never actualised, using the fuel of the sensible power of recognition and the sense datum of power. Arendt, too is swept away by this very modern “wave of change”. In being swept away in this fashion we are unsure whether the it is the world that is upside down or ourselves.

The World Explored, the World Suffered: A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action(Volume 3): Hannah Arendt–The pragmatic Existentialist(Aristotle, Kant, Hegel–Globalisation and Cosmopolitanism.)

Views: 28354

Hannah Arendt grew up in Königsberg, the birthplace and home of Kant. Königsberg was a city built by Teutonic Knights, homes to Dukes of Prussia: a city which found itself on the Russian front during the First World War and which became a port of discharge for Russian Jews fleeing to England and the USA. The city eventually fell to the Russians and was renamed Kaliningrad. Kant may have spent his illustrious life in this city but it was a different city that Arendt lived in. We know that Napoleons troops visited Kant’s grave shortly after his death when Kant’s influence was already on the wane. The troops were unfortunately a sign of things to come in both Königsberg and Europe. The invading force was led by a conqueror with delusions of grandeur and we do not know how much Napoleon knew about the peaceful Philosophy of Kant : a philosophy that would have found the military world empire constructed in the mind of someone possessed of ” a desire of power after power that ceaseth only in death”(Hobbes) to be a regressive historical phenomenon. Men ought to be rational, Kant argued, but they are not, and will not be fully so for another one hundred thousand years. He would not therefore have been surprised by such a regressive phenomenon. The premise that men as a matter of fact are not rational was for him a minor premise that did not define mans nature. Existentialists, however, are prone to promoting this minor premise to the status of a major premise that justifies the rejection of rationalist philosophies such as that of Aristotle and Kant. Arendt’s Philosophy does appear to deny the logical space created by ought premises that are justified by principles(Aristotle) or a moral law(Kant). The basis of such a denial is connected to the contention that Existence precedes essence. This is particularly puzzling in the case of action, a phenomenon which uniquely and self sufficiently causes a state of affairs to come into existence. Such a phenomenon appears to demand the logical space of justification in terms of essence, in terms of rationality.

For Aristotle form equals essence and forms are brought into existence via the activities of sexual reproduction, producing artefacts, doctoring, teaching etc. Each “form” is a principle(hence the connection to essence) directed respectively at the goods of the body, the external world, or the soul. The essence or principle of being a human being or human existence is for Aristotle summarised in his definition “rational animal capable of discourse”. The essence or principle of action is of course connected to mans potential for rationality and well expressed in the Greek term areté that means both “virtue” and ” doing the right thing at the right time in the right way”. Aristotle’s conception of Philosophy has clear systematic intentions and can therefore be summarised in the characterisation “the systematic understanding of the world as a systematic whole”. There is here both a connection to the desire to understand and the activity of reasoning.

Kant’s Categorical Imperative was Kant’s answer to the question “What ought we to do?”. Kant, like Aristotle, is also a critical rationalist and for him critical reason seeks the totality of conditions for both existence and “modes of experience”. Kant suggests that the scope of Philosophy can be defined in terms of four questions which includes the above question as well as the question “What is man?” There are complex relations between all four questions but the relations between the nature of man and his moral choices are explored in both Kant’s writings on Morality and Anthropology. The third of the fourth questions Kant discusses extensively in his first Critique is “What can we know?” and the failure to distinguish this question from the question “What ought we to do?” gives rise to a host of logical fallacies including the naturalistic fallacy which involves arguing that what a man ought to do should refer to what men actually in fact do. If men in fact do not keep promises as they ought to do then this for the moralist inspired by naturalism suffices as an argument that keeping promises is not necessarily what we ought to do. For Kant. for example, the argument that men are not rational animals could never become the major premise of an ethical argument in which particular ought conclusions follow relating to particular promises. For Kant the major premise of an ethical argument must be a universal and necessary ought statement such as “Promises ought to be kept”. In other words being potentially rational animals it is is our categorical duty to keep promises.

Arendt is a fascinating source of reflection upon the premise that “Man is not rational”. It would be no exaggeration to claim that her reflections are modern twentieth century elaborations upon the ancient Greek Prophecy(proclamation) that all things created by man are destined for ruin and destruction. Exhibit number one comes from her early work “The Origins of Totalitarianism”:

“Two world wars in one generation, separated by an uninterrupted chain of local wars and revolutions, followed by no peace treaty for the vanquished and no respite for the victor have ended in an anticipation of a third World War between the two remaining powers. This moment of anticipation is like the calm that settles after all hopes have died. We no longer hope for an eventual restoration of the old world order with all its traditions or for the reintegration of the masses of five continents who have been thrown into a chaos produced by the violence of wars and revolution and the growing decay of all that has still been spared. Under the most diverse conditions and desperate circumstances we watch the development of the same phenomena—homelessness on an unprecedented scale, rootlessness to an unprecedented depth. Never has our future been more unpredictable, never have we depended so much on political forces that cannot be trusted to follow the rules of common sense and self interest–forces that look like sheer insanity. It is as though mankind had divided itself between those who believe in human omnipotence(who think everything is possible if one knows how to organise masses for it) and those for whom powerlessness has become the major experience of their lives.”(Preface VII, The Origins of Totalitarianism, New York, Harvest Books, 1951)

Over sixty years later these words still stand in judgment over us. Arendt then goes on to sketch three political phenomena that became related in unexpected ways: anti-semiticism, imperialism, and totalitarianism. The way in which these phenomena became a part of our everyday life of course belies what Arendt regards as the myth of Progress and suggests instead the power of Evil on the road to ruin and destruction. Totalitarianism is the logical consequence in political terms of the manipulation of the masses. Arendt describes the leaders of these mass political movements in no uncertain terms: they are cynical realists with a cavalier contempt for the complex texture of political reality. Arendt is clearly in agreement with the Ancient Greek proclamation in relation to the creations of man and the inevitable ruin and destruction of these creations. Her belief in the premise that “Man is not a rational animal” would have caused her to dismiss the Platonic answer to the oracles proclamation, namely that all will be well politically if Philosophers become kings or kings become Philosophers. The Aristotelian solution of educating a large middle class to work for the common good would also have been regarded by her as idealistic.

Arendt’s relation to Marxism is complex. She promised a book on Marx but Jaspers, her doctoral supervisor persuaded her eventually that Marx had respect for neither freedom nor justice. Her work “The Human Condition” contains Marxist themes that perhaps partially explain her antipathy to the rational positions of Aristotle and Kant. This work was interesting, however, in that it sketched a political position motivated by the concept of “action in a public space”. Action we have argued throughout this work is an important component of Philosophical Psychology. Arendt distinguishes in this work carefully between the human activities of labour, work, and action. Labour she claims interestingly, is cyclical and fundamentally connected to the biological life of man. Work has a closer relation to the final product of ones activity and is a more complex activity inserted in a more complex form of life that appears related to higher causes. Action is the highest form of activity and is related to the activity of bringing something new into existence in the complex context of a plurality of competing wills and desires. The Human Condition is also about earth threatening powers(cf Origins of Totalitarianism) that have arisen in our history. Margaret Canovan in the Introduction to this work has the following comment:

“Human animals unconscious of their capacities and responsibilities are not well fitted to take charge of earth-threatening powers. This conjunction echoes Arendt’s earlier analysis of totalitarianism as a nihilistic process propelled by a paradoxical combination of convictions: on the one hand the belief that “everything is possible”, and on the other, that human beings are merely an animal species governed by laws of nature or history, a history in the service of which individuals are entirely dispensable.”(Human Condition P XI)

Note the references to the laws of nature and laws of History. These laws were appealed to by two different totalitarian regimes. In the spirit of cynical realism these regimes appeal to these “false grounds” as justifications and explanations for their programs of domestic terror and foreign conquest. With the disappearance of the Kantian idea of Freedom at the hands of subsequent “revisionist” Philosophers and the claim that all traditional political, religious, and ethical structures have now lost their meaning, there is of course a limited logical space for a new politics demanded by the modern world. Arendt also interestingly defines the modern world differently from the modern age, in terms of the first atomic explosions.

Political action was, of course a key focus for the ethical and political philosophies of both Aristotle and Kant. For Aristotle action was undertaken by the Phronimos, that great souled man who did the right thing in the right way at the right time(areté). It is not entirely clear, however, whether the collapse of tradition Arendt refers to, includes the collapse of the Aristotelian/Kantian logical and normative conditions of political activity. If this is the case then this must include the political science of Aristotle as well as the knowledge needed to design and pass laws. Arendt emphasises, as many other Existentialists have, that in a chain of actions something “new” can always emerge and change the intended consequences of the action. Given the emergence of the phenomenon of totalitarianism this is a reasonable observation to make if one believes that the task of politics and ethics is a historical task, concerned that is with chains of causes and effects that constitute our social reality. The cyclical organic activity of labour and the instrumental activity of work can be described in terms of chains of behaviour that are constituted by logically independent Humean events . Thinking about human activity in terms of causes and effects(consequences) in a context of discovery in which we do not know the effect, leads naturally to the skepticism Arendt voices in relation to our unpredictable futures. The context of discovery is by definition a search for an unknown x. Such an unknown x may lay in the past in which case we will require History to assist us in the search. If we imagine Politics to be the search for a future unknown effect, an unknown x we will certainly be led astray by the context of discovery if we are followers of Aristotle and Kant who both emphasised the context of explanation/justification in both History and Politics. Two of the tasks of the Phronimos or “law-maker” in the civilising process of communities, cities etc is the preparation and writing of laws. These tasks are not the search for an unknown x but rather the justification of what is known to be the case, e.g. that a particular kind of action is right or wrong. An important part of this process is acknowledgment of the major premise of all law-makers, namely that “laws ought to be followed”. We are not in this case dealing with a hypothetical generalisation in the context of discovery of unknown x’s. It would be absurd therefore to suggest that we should be prepared to abandon the law if someone decides not to follow it. Instead, it is an important part of the process of justice that we create and maintain an apparatus to penalise those people that refuse to follow the law. Ethics and the law are obviously related in a number of ways. The Logic of Justification for a particular law is as follows:

“The laws of the land ought to be followed.”

“Laws relating to the purchasing of sex have been recently passed in Sweden.”

Therefore “the law relating to the purchasing of sex ought to be followed”

This law replaced an earlier law in which the ” seller” of sex was the law breaker. The reason for the change in the law was an ethical objection relating to the freedom of the person who was deemed to be the law breaker. Prostitutes are often victims of their circumstances and the violence of others who are forcing them to do what they do. For many the supposed choice does not exist. In this legal context of justification the role of the ought system of concepts is very similar to that which we find in moral contexts:

“Promises ought to be kept”

“Jack promised Jill he would pay the money back he wishes to borrow”

Therefore: “Jack ought to pay the money back”

In this latter context of ethical justification any argument against the major premise or principle of the argument that took the form of pointing out that many in Jack’s position have not kept their promise and never had any intention of doing so, suffices as an argument against the universality of the major premise or principle. Such a position is a confusion of the context of natural explanation with the context of ethical justification. We should also remember that the context of natural explanation involves a normative major premise or what the later Wittgenstein called a norm for representation, for example:

“light travels in straight lines”

In Kantian language the above would be regarded as a disguised principle statement in spite of the fact that it looks like a description of a state of affairs. The Principle is technically expressed as the Principle of the Rectilinear Propagation of Light . Principles are normative for how we conceptualise the phenomena and the circumstances they are about. Historically the above principle emerged from the context of exploration/discovery. The quantification experiments that followed demanded thought in the context of explanation, demanded, that is, reflection upon the cause of the phenomena that were being observed and manipulated. This kind of investigation for Aristotle was what he meant with the term epistemé: the kind of investigation that actualised a number of the powers of the rational animal capable of discourse. The power of perception, for example, discriminates whilst the powers of memory and thought allow what Aristotle calls “basic terms” to emerge in this epistemological process. Kant would largely agree with this account and he regarded it as a part of the architectonic system that he proposed : it was the task of the powers of understanding judgment and reason to construct this account. Whilst this does not logically connect principles and circumstances and phenomena together, it does relate them conceptually. The connections or relations are twofold. Firstly, the application of principles to the phenomena and circumstances is justified if it occurs as a logical condition in a series of premises in which the movement from term to term is logically valid and no category mistake occurs. Secondly, these principles function , to use a term of Ryle’s, as an inference ticket or warrant that licence judgments which are conceptually related to the relevant circumstances.

Ryle’s example of the category mistake that can be made in relation to the concept of “University” can be used to illustrate the above. A University can be defined as :

“A group of scholars engaged in methodical teaching of students and the advancement of research in subjects of a curriculum of historical and contemporary importance to the maintenance and development of civilisation”.

The above.of course implies the physical circumstances of being housed in a complex or series of complexes in which this work can take place. Someone who, for example , upon being shown around a university, campus asks the question “But where is Oxford University?” is making some kind of conceptual mistake. The concept of “university”, in other words is a ground for the judgment “So this is Oxford University”. It is, in Ryle’s words an “inference ticket”. It may in fact be more difficult to define a concept than a principle even if the rule for the use of a concept is “like” a principle. So let us consider instead the principle of Aristotle’s human soul(psuche). His definition of this principle or “form” is “rational animal capable of discourse”. A principle, according to Aristotle is a form which can be characterised by an essence specifying definition. This takes us back to the discussion of the anti-rationalist “judgment” of Existentialism, namely that “Existence precedes essence”. We are not denying that this is a truth in the form of a brute fact: we are merely denying the strategic importance of the “fact” in contexts of explanation/justification. Aristotle acknowledges material existence as a ” material substrate” underlying all physical forms. If the form or principle in question is psuche(animal or rational), then the so called mental powers of rational discourse(understanding, judgment, reason)that arouse skepticism in Existentialists are fundamentally connected to the physical substrate of the body and its principles of physical functioning(the energy regulation principle(ERP) and the pleasure pain principle(PPP)). Rationality is a function of what Freud called the Reality Principle(RP). Part of the epistemic function of this principle is to know what is the case and why, and part of the practical function is to say and do the right thing at the right time in the right way. These three principles form what we will characterise as the “Aristotelian/Freudian architectonic” in the contexts of exploration and explanation/justification.

Aristotle’s system is clearly hylomorphic but this hylomorphism is embedded in a system of metaphysical change that include 4 types of explanation, three epistemic/existential principles and four kinds of change, all of which together establish the kind of Being or Existence we are dealing with in the wider Aristotelian context of the many meanings of Being. We have mentioned several times previously in this work that the Freudian system is similarly hylomorphic and that the ERP, PPP, and RP and their architectonic relation to each other, confirm this claim. There is, however, insofar as Freud is concerned(considering the fact that his writings extend over 50 years) a need to demonstrate that we are indeed dealing with hylomorphism and not a reactionary dualism that might have occurred immediately the “Scientific Project” was abandoned.

For Aristotle it is a kind of necessary truth that existence precedes essence in contexts of physical description and explanation. He would not, however agree with any attempt to characterise this existence independently of principles or forms of existence. This is particularly important in contexts of explanation/justification. In such contexts the why and the how questions require more complex accounts than the mere naming and “descriptions” of Reality. It is interesting to note that Aristotle does not speak about laws as many modern Scientists have been inclined to do in the past. The word “nomos” in Greek is in fact in his Philosophy best associated with the term oikos (which means house, household or family). Nomos in this context means to distribute or allot benefits. Now the laws of the city probably also indirectly distribute benefits but such distribution in this larger context connects nomos to the more abstract term diké(justice). With diké we are also dealing with the establishment of the limits of what can be and cant done in the spirit of fairness(areté).

It can be clearly seen that the above terms nomos, diké, areté are essentially practical ideas but diké does seem to be essentially connected to epistemé(as Plato pointed out). This is an important observation to make if we are to prevent the instrumental term techné from inserting itself in what is essentially a categorical debate in which universality is an important element. Diké raises the level of discourse to principles that transcend experience whilst at the same time retaining some kind of abstract connection to areté. Nomos, on the other hand has a more concrete connection to experience and the utilitarian existential goods of the external world. Diké, in contrast concerns the goods of the soul. For Plato these latter goods must be both good in themselves and good in their consequences. Without this dual requirement in relation to the “technical” activity of the “making” of laws we lose the tie with epistemé and the kind of universalisation that allows us to present essence specifying definitions of human psuche such as ” rational animal capable of discourse”. The kind of knowledge involved must involve principles that transcend empirical experience(which requires the use of the imagination instead of reason and the accumulation of examples in a context of discovery rather than a more conceptual orientation toward a context of explanation/justification). The Greek Philosophers, especially including Aristotle, knew that experience without regulation by principles is chaotic. The man of experience(empeiria) obviously uses a dialectical form of logic to synthesise the opposites that juxtapose themselves comfortably in the imagination. This influence upon law makers should not be underestimated because it is conceivable that laws can be crafted with only consequences in mind and without considering their ethical dimension of the good-in-itself( eg. criminalising the “sellers” of sex). One aim of the law is obviously to prohibit forms of behaviour that cause “chaos” in society, but exclusive focus on the consequences serves merely to deny the so-called law of double effect where one consequence in a chain can be good and a later consequence in the same chain can be bad. The classical example of this is the case of a soldier throwing himself on a hand grenade in a confined space to save his comrades in arms. He saves his comrades and that is a good thing and loses his life which is not. This action has its reasons and it is this that decides that irrespective of the bad consequence and given that this was a choice the soldier made the action was good-in.-itself in virtue of the good-will or good intention behind it(to save his comrades). We might, of course, and perhaps we did, arrive at the same decision via the dialectical logic of the good and the bad(the thesis and antithesis) and reconcile these opposites in our thought about the results of our context of exploration.

Consequentialism is certainly operating in a sense in the decision of the judge to sentence a criminal for his crimes but even here there is an ethical justification behind the whole enterprise of punishing criminals. Were it true for example that a man was always determined to do whatever he does because of external forces the whole institution of punishment would lose its meaning. It is only because we know that the criminal had a choice just as the soldier in the above example had a choice between acting and not acting. Deciding to act for the soldier was doing what he felt he ought to do and that action falls then clearly into the realm of the Kantian ought system of concepts and principles. Kant called his moral principle a moral law in order to emphasise the compelling nature of our duties and commitments. Yet there is also a sense in which in thinking about nomos, distribution of benefits (or burdens), in the sentencing of the crime is done by the calculating part of the mind that is involved in calculating means to ends. This realm for Kant would be the realm of prudential action, the realm of the instrumental or hypothetical imperative(If the person is guilty then he should be given a prison sentence of 5 years). We can then see that the change in the law from criminalising the act of prostitutes to criminalising the person purchasing the sex was an ethical matter relying on the relative freedom of the respective parties. Here we are not using the principle of prudence or the calculating part of our mind but are clearly in the realm of ends in themselves, in the realm of what Plato called the good-in-itself. Both Aristotle and Plato thought that epistemé was involved in this kind of categorical thinking. Epistemé we should recall for Aristotle corresponds both to an area of knowledge(discipline) and a state of mind. He who knows geometry is a geometer and he who knows science is a scientist. (Science, however was a far broader category for Aristotle including both practical and productive science). All three sciences, theoretical, practical and productive have their respective principles and a domain of application. Practical science for example studies voluntary action using principles of the good. Two examples of practical science are ethics which broadly relates to the flourishing life(eudaimonia)of the individual and Politics which relates to the flourishing life of the city. The above reference to the change in the law relating to the purchasing and the selling of sex would have considered both the eudaimonia of the individuals concerned and the eudaimonia of the city. Law making requires epistemé relating to practical science(knowledge of the good as an end-in-itself) and this is what the Phronimos possesses. But is also requires as we have seen knowledge of the instrumental good that is determined by the principle of prudence and involves the calculative parts of our minds. For Aristotle the Phronimos has a duty to preserve the city from ruin and destruction. We should also recall that in this context Aristotle does not regard the city as an artificial, conventional ,almost accidental assemblage of elements. The city is rather an organic entity and demands to be treated as a unity like a soul. The Phronimos is guided by the knowledge that souls or citizens ought to be rational and appreciate that the laws are meant to function like the Kantian categorical imperative. Both Aristotle and Kant are convinced that the potentiality for rationality that is expected of the citizens of a city are part of the essence of a human soul and that there is in a sense no imposition of an arbitrary authority on citizens. Rather the laws are seen to be a part of the actualisation process of both individuals and cities. This is why it is not a contradiction to do as Kant does and imagine a kingdom of ends in which rationality is instantiated in the human species and the expectations of what one ought to do is carried out on the level of morality rather than the law. In such a Cosmopolitan state the laws have become a part of the state of mind of the citizens, embedded in their characters. This kind of city will be a city where almost everyone is a great souled man, a phronimos. Such a citizen would thrive on phronesis, epistemé arché(principle) and areté. In this account we can see more clearly than in Kant the fundamental integration of the philosophical areas of Ethics, Politics, Philosophical Psychology, and Metaphysics.

The point of the above discussion is to emphasise the extent to which the Greeks distinguished clearly between activities regulated by techné and nomos and activities regulated by arche, epistemé and diké in the relam of practical reasoning. The law covers both of these aspects of our practical activity but conflation or confusion of these two aspects, that are related to different parts of our mind, ought to be avoided.

It is important to understand that for Aristotle the polis was the final tribunal of justification and explanation for all things including the duties and responsibilities of individual citizens, families and villages. It is the polis namely that ensures the self sufficiency of all these organic components. The polis is the telos of existence and it is not clear that Kant would have shared this point of view given his commitment to the inability of countries to avoid war and live in peace without some kind of international organisation.

The existentialist would deny the claim that the polis is the telos of human existence. The question we need to ask ourselves is whether Arendt’s thinking is closer to the existentialist position or the Kantian position. What is on the existentialists agenda is to construct a relation to Science that is philosophically defensible. What they mean by science is not however what Aristotle or Kant had in mind when they used that term. This may be partly due to the latinisation of the Greek language which may also be related to a shift on the part of modern sciences from talking in terms of principles and toward talking in terms of laws in a sense closer to nomos than to epistemé. This shift is a shift also toward a rationality or a thought process that is more mathematical and calculative. This is particularly surprising in view of the fact that Kant gave an argument against the possibility of quantifying the activity of thought when epistemé was at issue, i.e. where the telos of this thought activity is truth or knowledge of substantial and qualitative kinds of phenomena in the world. This does not preclude the possibility that insofar as the objects of thoughts that find themselves in the category of the physically or materially quantifiable is concerned, these can of course be subject to the laws of mathematics that, as Plato and Aristotle claimed can lead us toward principles but are not able to proceed from principles.

In the modern world, defined by Arendt as beginning with atomic explosions, we can encounter the Philosophy of the later Wittgenstein resurrecting the distinction between laws and principles. Both laws and principles fall very clearly into what we have been calling the context of explanation/justification but this in no way is meant to diminish the importance of the context of exploration/discovery in the history of the growth of science. Aristotle pointed to the importance of induction in this process where principles grow out of our experience and manipulation of phenomena which scientists like to characterise as “variables”. During the lifetime of Aristotle, Time was measured by the Attic calendar, sundials and water clocks. Indeed the observation of a shadow moving around an object probably gave rise to the idea of a clock face that emerged much later. The original experience that led to the invention of the clock of shadows was probably the observation of the relationship between the sun in the sky and the shadows cast on the earth by various objects. This experience was then connected with a desire to regulate human activity by means of time-spans. Socrates very early on in his career was engaged in the investigation of the nature of the physical world but, after reading a work by Anaxogoras which argued that everything of importance in our life was fundamentally connected to our minds, Socrates subsequently abandoned these kind of investigations in favour of philosophical investigations into the nature of the mind and justice. He is reputed to have said that if he continued his investigations into the nature of the light of the sun, his soul might be blinded. One wonders whether Socrates before he changed his mind about natural science, suspected the existence of the principle of the rectilinear propagation of light. This was clearly something, given the available evidence, that could have been “discovered” from the phenomena associated with the shadow-clock, especially if one was accustomed, as Socrates was to search for the “conditions” of phenomena.

Stephen Toulmin in his work “The Philosophy of Science”(London, Hutchinson University Library, 1953) claims that the kind of inference involved in moving from the phenomena of shadow and light to the principle of the rectilinear propagation of light is not a “discovery-inference” of the kind that is involved in a discovery of phenomena related to the category of “efficient cause”, (e.g. the footprint in the sand that has been caused by the man making it). Here, that is, we can clearly imagine discovering the “cause” as Robinson Crusoe did when he “discovered” man Friday. Toulmin claims that the principe of the rectilinear propagation of light is not not a cause of this kind. He insists that this principle is rather something that enables us to “see light in a new way”. This new perspective, then enables us to connect mathematics to this dynamic play of phenomena. This perspective enables us, he argues to ask different questions such as where does the light come from, and how fast does it travel. The Greeks did not ask the question how fast light travels probably because they looked upon the sun more biologically, more as a source of the maintenance of life on earth. For the modern scientist on the other hand, this principle appears not as a law but as something that can explain or justify the phenomenon of the moving shadow and its length. The mathematics of calculating the length of the shadow was of course familiar to the Greeks. Plato and Aristotle, however, were aware that a particular kind of calculative rationality was involved in this activity. Plato tells us in the Republic that images are involved in mathematical calculation. Toulmin recognises this and characterises it as a technique(techné) for representing the aspect of the phenomenon one wishes to explore. Toulmin also refers to the principle of the rectilinear propagation of light as a “technique” (for seeing the phenomenon in a new way). Aristotle would however have referred to principles such as this as arché or morphé (because we are dealing here with the understanding of the Being or “form” of the phenomena we are studying). For him techné was a principle of the productive sciences and more relevant to the form of artefacts that have been instrumentally created(the goods of the external world).

Toulmin is very reluctant to talk in the above categorical terms that we find in Aristotle because in his mind science has become a technological activity(a consequence of the technologically minded Romans and their technologically oriented language?). This is why he aptly uses the term of art of “model” to characterise scientific theorising. This use of the term “model” may also be motivated by the mathematical images associated with the phenomena in question. For Toulmin scientific principles and laws are not “universal” because they are only “temporary” truths awaiting the next best “model” to represent the phenomena the theory is about. The lack of universality of the principle of the rectilinear propagation of light(for us moderns) resides in the fact that light can of course be attracted by large masses in the vicinity, and various other processes can also interfere with the rectilinearity of the propagation. Yet we could question this interpretation of what a principle or law is on two grounds. Firstly both are norms for representation of the referenced phenomena and circumstances: they “cover” these phenomena and circumstances and given particular descriptions of initial conditions they can make predictions of what ought to occur given these conditions. They obviously can only do this because they are both disguised “ought-statements”. The Rectilinear propagation of light principle is not a “description” because if it is to meet the criteria of an Aristotelian principle it must explain both the presence, and absence of the phenomena referenced, e.g. Explain how light behaves unless it is caused to do otherwise by gravitation, refraction etc. So it ought to travel in straight lines unless something happens to interfere with its normal behaviour. Newton used these criteria(involving arché) in his laws of motion when he claimed, for example that a body either remains at rest or carries on its motion in a straight line unless acted upon by external causes(such as gravitation). Here, talk of “models” would be a confusing distraction for either Aristotle or Newton. It entered into the language-games of science and their form of life with Bohr, Planck and Einstein. The Greeks would have regarded the term “model” as belonging in the form of life of craft (techné). The idea that the “model” is for temporary use until a better one appeared would have been regarded as a “category-mistake for Aristotle for whom epistemé was connected to both universality and necessity. Kant was also clear about the universal and necessary nature of principles:

“If the word “nature” is taken merely in its formal significance(inasmuch as the word “nature” signifies the primal, internal principle of everything that belongs to the existence of a thing), then there can be as many natural sciences as there are specifically different things and each of these things must contain its specific internal principle and the determination belonging to its existence….cognition that can contain merely empirical certainty is improperly called science. That whole of cognition which is systematic can therefore be called science, and, when the connection of cognition in this system is a coherence of grounds and consequents, rational science. But when the grounds or principles are ultimately merely empirical, as. for example, in chemistry, and when the laws from which reason explains the given facts are merely laws of experience, then they carry with themselves no consciousness of their necessity, and this whole does not in a strict sense deserve the name of science. Therefore chemistry should be called systematic art rather than science( Kant, I, Metaphysical Foundations of Natural Science trans Ellington J, USA, Hacket Publishing, 1985, Preface P 3-4)

Toulmin in accordance with his “model” theory of science would be forced to accept the chemistry of Kant’s time as a science because at that time the theory appeared to adequately explain the changes and processes that were being studied. the argument that Toulmin uses in justification of his position is that we cannot prove that a logically deductive relation exists between the observation reports of a theory and its theoretical doctrines. Aristotle noted in his investigations into the nature of science that observations in the context of discovery give rise to the formation of the basic term of that science(given the operation of certain powers of mind). This basic term or concept will be related to a certain kind of change(e.g. either substantive, qualitative, quantitative or locomotion. Substantive change will obviously be connected to the kind of change that brings something into existence , constituting it’s very being or essence, or alternatively, the kind of change that takes that thing out of existence. Qualitative change can be related to the things essence or not. Quantitative change or locomotion are not essence specifying changes. They are not principled kinds of change. Socrates is Socrates because of his essential powers of humanity, but he is not Socrates because he is 5 foot tall or because he has a sun tan or because he has moved from the agora and is on his way home. Epistemé for Aristotle, then, included the context of discovery of the essence specifying forms of existence responsible for the kinds of change we witness in the universe. There were three kinds of epistemé: all of which presupposed the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason: Theoretical Science(metaphysics-Theology, Maths, Physics) Practical Science(Economics, Ethics, Politics) and Productive Science(mimetic arts, crafts). For Aristotle there would definitely be theoretical connections between principles and observations. It would not make sense, for example to claim that I observed that lightning had struck a tree and at the same time insist that something else(in the form of a god) damaged the tree. Given that perception is a power of discrimination between one thing and another, the principles of logic apply at this observational level. The relation, however between the concept of lightning and my intuitions of lightning is a more mysterious one that Kant produced a better account of when he appealed to the unity of apperception or the “I think”, claiming that the concept unifies the manifold of representations associated with the lightning strike. For Kant, too, the principles of logic must be operating at this level.

Toulmin, however attempts to deny the logical relation between theory and observation on the grounds that logic is equivalent to the deductive relation that occurs in relation to the premises of an argument. This would appear, however, to be missing the point that this deductive relation is regulated by the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Of course principles are not summaries of observations, they explain or justify them and in that sense and in that sense only they can be described as new ways of looking at the phenomena.

Now just as in the practical case where nomos introduced a mechanism of quantification into diké thus calling also upon the calculative part of the mind, so in the theoretical case the technological imperatives of mathematics use the same part of the mind when focusing upon material and spatial aspects of reality.

Toulmin uses Snell’s Law to illustrate what he regards as the distinction between a principle and a law. Snell’s Law is stated as follows:

“whenever any ray of light is incident at the surface which separates two media, it is bent in such a way that the ratio of the sine of the angle of incidence to the sine of the angle of refraction is always a constant quantity for these two media.”(P.53)

Snell’s law is a law that supposedly explains why a stick half immersed in water looks bent. The stick of course, is not bent but only looks bent and so Snell’s law is part of the principle of the Rectilinear propagation of light. It does not prove that light does not travel in straight lines but is rather an explanation of what happens when a transparent medium interferes with the transmission of light. After any activity of interference the principle holds good unless another interfering external cause presents itself. Snell’s law helps us to explain some of the limits of the principle. In the above case it appears as if there is a kind of logical dependence of the law upon the principle, perhaps of a kind similar to that dependence between diké and nomos. Snells law definitely appeals to the mathematical calculative part of the mind via the image of straight lines and triangles. The quantitative conclusion of the law is self evident. We need to recall here, however that the principle of the propagation of light is only one of 5 essential properties of light and therefore cannot on its own be regarded as an essence specifying definition in the same way as “rational animal capable of discourse” can be insofar as being human human is concerned.

Toulmin then proceeds to elaborate on the idea of a model and claims that Snell’s law is initially treated as a hypothesis(the context of discovery) until it becomes part of the framework of explanation, but, he then claims that as it does so we ca no longer justifiably ask the question “Is it true?”. This latter claim is somewhat paradoxical and may fail to be regarding a law as a true major premise. This treatment may be in a sense Hegelian, transforming the law from a proposition into a concept that ” covers” a large range of representations and this may be an interesting way in which to think about the relation of a Law to a Principle(principles involve a veritative synthesis of concepts where we think something about something).

The Kantian and Aristotelian counterargument to the position that a law is modelling nature is that it involves an appeal to the calculating part of our minds that tends to focus both logically on quantitative judgments and also needs to concretely use the images of mathematics. This calculating part of the mind also has a practical aspect and uses practical reasoning to reason about the means to ends(focusing upon the causal power of the means to bring about the ends). Regarding principles as means to further ends, however, is disregarding their categorical nature. The hypothetical history of a principle may have been necessary to determine the representational content of the concepts. Using the hypothetical judgment as the “model” of scientific theorising is also using empirical verification as a touchstone of the truth. Kant reflects upon the categorical rational power of mind contemplating the truth, in the following way:

“What is Truth? The nominal definition of truth, that it is the agreement of knowledge with its object is assumed as granted: the question asked is as to what is the general and sure criterion of the truth of any and every knowledge….Now a general criterion of truth must be such as would be valid in each and every instance of knowledge, however their objects may vary. It is obvious, however, that such a criterion(being general) cannot take account of the (varying) content of knowledge.(relation to its specific object). But since truth concerns just this very content it is quite impossible and indeed absurd to ask for a general test of the truth of such content(Critique of Pure Reason, P82-83).

Now this does not entail that Principles are hypothetically valid or that they cannot be known. If Principles are knowledge than the agreement with their object is assumed categorically. “Norms of representation” is an expression that can be taken in a number of different ways. Norms are assumed categorically to be “justified”. To say in this context as Toulmin does:

“In this respect laws of nature resemble other kinds of laws , rules and regularities. These are not themselves true or false, though statements about their range of application can be”(P.71)

is to say the least problematic. “Promises ought to be kept” is a moral Principle and is nominally true as Kant points out. This does not, however mean that it can sensibly be doubted. In this case there is perhaps a case to be made for using the term “model” if by that is meant something universal and categorical. Given that we find ourselves in the realm of the ought-system of concepts, it can be claimed that if the concept “world-view” has any meaning it surely is here in which we have practical “images” of universal actions that are schemata for what ought to be done. There is no sense however in which this is not therefore a categorical necessity and this is confirmed in the fact that making promises with no intention of keeping them is a practical contradiction.

Snell’s law in this discussion does seem to have more to do with the concept of refraction than the more general concept of light. This together with the quantitative nature of the law suggests that light as a phenomenon will be associated with a higher genre substance or principle such as electro-magnetic radiation and in that sense may be a quality of electro-magnetic radiation which is very closely tied with quantification both in terms of its speed and direction. Colour in its turn might then be regarded as a quality of this quality and also be capable of quantitative characterisation. The position of refraction in this hierarchy does indeed suggest, however, that with respect to Snell’s “law” we may be dealing with the quantitative determination of a concept(which also like colour is a quality of a quality). There will be representations to which this concept is related but if what is going on in this law is that I am merely uniting representations under a concept using the power of apperception then this is clearly not yet at the level of judgment or understanding. The judgment or understanding in their turn work at the level of asserting something about something(concepts in relation to each other) in the context of the categories of the understanding.

Toulmin, however does offer us an interesting proposal for a distinction between laws and principles that refers to the earlier point he made about the place of laws in a framework of thinking. The form of thinking he refers to, however, is the mathematical calculative form:

“Why is the Rectilinear Propagation of Light called a Principle and Snells law a law?”. The distinction turns upon something we noticed earlier; namely the role of the principle as the keystone pf geometrical optics…the principle that light travels in straight lines seems to be almost indefeasible: certainly it is hard to imagine physicists abandoning completely the idea of light as something travelling in straight lines, for to give up this principle would involve abandoning geometrical optics as we know it.”(P.74)

What Toulmin is indirectly referring to in the above is the category of Quantitative judgments and the role of Geometry in the physical/spatial realm of change. All the Aristotelian categories of existence form part of the architectonic theory of Change in the Aristotelian account of the many meanings of Being. This architectonic also includes categories of judgments that are truth forming or veritative syntheses of concepts as well as, of course the Principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. The Kantian account of this systematic unity of our judgments occurs in his First Critique which deals with the Metaphysics of Material Nature:

“Human reason is by nature architectonic. That is to say it regards all our knowledge as belonging to a possible system, and therefore allows only such principles as do not at any rate make it impossible for any knowledge that we may attain to combine into a system with other knowledge.”(A 474)

The table of categories of the Understanding that are used in the categories of judgments provide a supporting schema for the Principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason in this metaphysical architectonic system. A key part of this system is obviously the power of apperception or the “I think”. This form of consciousness is of vital importance for Philosophy. Thought is unified in one mind systematically:

“that consciousness in itself is not a representation distinguishing a particular object but a form of representation in general, that is, of representation insofar as it is to be entitled knowledge: for it is only of knowledge that I can say that I am thereby thinking something.” (B404)

These representations do not create their objects but as Kant pointed out above in relation to the discussion on truth, they agree with their object. These representations, that is, point beyond or transcend themselves. In the case of the objects of shadow and light the category of causality is used by thought to arrive at the “Principle” of the Rectilinear Propagation of Light. The concept of Light is a way if thinking logically and causally about the objects of shadow and sunlight–a manifold of representations are consciously thought in a context of discovery and a causal judgment is related to a substantial judgment(as to what light is), modal judgment(de re necessities relating to light and logical quantification in terms of the judgments universality). The Kantian account would probably regard the rectilinear propagation of light as a concept and not a principle of light as such. Judgments related to this concept once they have been related to the concepts and principles of geometry must be related systematically to the phenomena of sunlight and shadow–the subject of the judgment.Light is subsumed under the concepts of motion and straight line. In support of this architectonic view of concepts and phenomena Kant has the following to say:

“no part of this totality is given in itself as true, they must reciprocally determine one another in such a way that the truth is thereby determined.”(Metaphysical Foundations of Material Nature, P 157)

Colour is also a concept that belongs to this architectonic structure given that it is a causal effect of light which must also in the Kantian system be conditionally intuited under the forms of intuition of space and time. The Aristotelian concept of colour is embedded in a different but related architectonic or system of concepts. Aristotle thought that colour was a divine phenomenon sent by God via light. There is not much said in Aristotle about Light. Most of what is claimed is to be found in an essay “On Colour”:

“Darkness is due to privation of light….Light is clearly the colour of fire; for it is never found with any other hue than this, and it alone is visible in its own right whilst all other things are rendered visible by it. But there is this point to be considered, that some things, though they are not in their nature fire nor any species of fire, yet seem to produce light–it is only by the aid of light that fire is rendered visible.”Collected Works of Aristotle” P 1219-1220)

Colour, then. according to Aristotle is the consequence of the blending of darkness and light. Darkness has no “form” and is the colour of space where there is no light. Colours belong to all four elements of the universe, fire, air, water and earth:

“Air and water in themselves are by nature white, fire(and the sun) yellow, and earth is naturally white. The variety of hues which earth assumes is due to dying, as is shown by the fact that ashes turn white when the moisture that tinged them is burned out. It is true that they do not turn a pure white but that is because they are tinged by the smoke, which is black.”(Aristotle Collected works P 1219)

Light, then, for Aristotle is a property of the divine substance, the sun, and colour is a property of the light that comes from the sun. The claim that all elements except for fire are white means that black is not a colour of light but as was claimed above the privation of light. In the realm of substances on earth, however when fire transmutes something into something else we can see the colour as black which is also exhibited in the colour of shadows. Newton thought that all light was white but that white was in a sense composed of all colours given that it can, when passed through a filtering medium, give rise to all the colours of the spectrum, namely Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, Violet. Aristotle also identified most of these colours. In his theory we might connect the red, orange, and yellow photon packages with the sun and and blue, indigo and violet packages with the darkness of space: each colour being darker due to the privation of the amount of light. Aristotle knew nothing of the nuclear processes in the sun that produced both its energy and its light but it is remarkable that his reflections on the substance of the sun still provide a framework for our theory of light and colour today. The sun for Aristotle had a (divine?) form and that form was also responsible for all life on earth. For him the heat of the sun must have been just as important as its light which miraculously enabled the eye to pick out even the concrete shape of the sun in the sky. We also tend to forget that many ancient religions worshipped the sun as a God and one can wonder whether the reasoning behind this was as complex as that of Aristotle. If the Aristotelian connection of the sun to life is accurate and if Julian Jaynes’s theory of the breakdown of the bicameral mind in 1200 BC is correct then the combination of these theories would suggest that those that practiced sun worship and human sacrifice were not reasoning in the ways that Plato and Aristotle did. Most of us are familiar with the allegories of the sun, the divided line and the cave from Plato’s Republic where the sun was the physical equivalent of the form of the good. We should also remember that for Plato, as for Kant, the form of the good trumped the importance of the form of the truth.

It is customary for scientists to take a similar view to that of Wilfred Sellars and believe that the Scientific view of the world somehow compromises the philosophical manifest view of of the world as outlined by Aristotle. Socrates’ view of such a state of affairs might be a skeptical one given the fact that it was a part of the examined life insofar as he was concerned to appreciate the role of the mind in the understanding of physical phenomena. If Socrates, who turned his back upon his earlier physical investigations of the physical world, is correct, then it can be said that Science has yet to reach the Socratic stage of the Philosophy of science. This might involve realising that physical phenomena of light are only philosophically useful as an allegory for the much more important human power of the understanding. Light will no doubt be an important physical condition for perception and life but it will only form a small part of the total architectonic.

Philosophers have always spoken about their awe and wonder in the face of the sublime infinite darkness of outer space and the sublime blueness of the sky and the sea. Aristotle appeared to suggest that if all the colours form a system such that even though we know that light and darkness could give rise in theory to an infinite number of colours(given the infinite nature of the physical world) then the truth value of the judgment “The sky is blue” entails(if there is a logical relation between the colours in the colour system) that the statements that the sky is any of the other class of infinite colours must all be false. If this is true then we can reason our way toward such a position using the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason. Such is the infinite reach of a knowledge system governed by reason for both Plato and Aristotle. If this is not a logical system then nothing is.

We humans are one form matter can take and the sun is another form. Were it not for the presence of the sun, life would never have evolved to the complexity it has on earth. The sun, therefore must be one condition of psuche for Aristotle. It is also necessary for the continuance and quality of life.

The above has been a long excursion into the relevance and irrelevance of modern Science to the philosophical knowledge we have of the many meanings of Being, whether we are talking of the being of the sun or the being of the knower of the knowledge we have of the sun. Existence may not be a predicate or a concept as Kant claimed but it is nevertheless understandable. The blue of the sky exists and both Aristotle and classical Science have pointed to a system of conditions that are responsible for such a judgment. The Philosophy of Existentialism, on the other hand, including the form of Existentialism Arendt was propagating is highly skeptical towards both Aristotelian and Kantian metaphysics. Kantian Metaphysics and Philosophy of Science basically adopts a diagnostic approach to the Science of his day which we perhaps should continue to use to evaluate the observationalism and experimentalism of modern science. We saw that Ricoeur’s philosophical diagnostics, applied to the human sciences, led him to define existence as the effort to exist and the desire to be. In Ricoeur’s work these characteristics are revealed by interpreting the works, monuments, deeds, and texts of men. Hannah Arendt, on the other hand, diagnoses science not in terms of a fact stating observationalism but rather as a manipulative venture initiating processes such as that of leaving the earth in a space ship and the exploding of nuclear bombs in imitation of the processes of the sun. Man, unable to fly to the sun, brings the sun to earth perhaps without a full understanding of the consequences of his actions. This, Arendt argues, is a form of action unknown to the Greeks and also perhaps to the Enlightenment thinkers, although the French Revolution unleashed unprecedented earthly forces with a similar failure to appreciate the consequences of the actions involved.Arendt conceives of modern science not that long after Hegel conceived of History in the same way, relating the telos of historical process to an idealistic “spirit” or telos of a happy ending that seemed to be totally disconnected to the revolutionary painful process of change. Freud with his set of diagnostic tools did not hesitate to suggest that modern processes of change had the spirit of Thanatos hanging over them. Arendt describes this state of affairs in her work “The Human Condition” thus:

“Whereas men have always been capable of destroying whatever was the product of human hands and have become capable today even of the potential destruction of what man did not make–the earth and its earthly nature–men never have been and will never be able to undo or even control reliably any of the processes they start through action…. this incapacity to undo what has been done is matched by an almost equally complete incapacity to foretell the consequences of any deed or even to have reliable knowledge of its motives.”(P 232-3)

What price are we now to put on the prophecy of the Ancient Greeks that everything created by humans is destined to ruin and destruction? A process appears to have begun that can only end in the extinction of the human species. A long way indeed from the diagnostics of Ricoeur that the works of man will reveal an effort to exist and a desire to be. Reason has obviously disappeared in this process as has Freedom. If the French Revolution began in the spirit of freedom it certainly did not end in that spirit, ensnaring us in a web of deterministic forces more powerful than the powers of Reason and Freedom. One possible response to such a state of affairs for Arendt is to withdraw from the world and abstain from action. This response for the Kantian would, of course, be underwhelming. Aristotle too would have stroked his beard in consternation. Freedom in the modern world, on Arendt’s analysis is devoid of reason and dedicates itself to the instrumental production of something new in a nation state dedicated to consumption and possessing a view of man as animal laborans caught in his self created cycle and with only one ladder to ascend above it, above this world of lost souls. Using this ladder takes us into the world of homo faber and another world of “instrumental values”. A world of irreversible processes that can only be understood by attempting to stabilise these processes of change (and the future of such processes) through the making of promises.

There is a famous argument by Socrates in the Republic in response to one of the “new men” of his time Thrasymachus. The discussion is about diké(justice) and the previous attempts by the interlocutors of Socrates were submitted to the Socratic method of elenchus(the precursor to the principles of noncontradiction and sufficient reason). At this point in the dialogue Thrasymachus inserts himself into the discussion aggressively with a definition of justice that would have brought a nod of approval from Machiavelli: justice, argues Thrasymachus, is merely the passing of laws in the interests of the ruling party. This occurs after Thrasymachus had rejected the Socratic appeal to the common good. Socrates’ counterargument is the following: without knowledge of what is good and what is not good these men will at some time pass laws that are not in their interests, thereby contradicting the account given by Thrasymachus. The moral of this story on the accounts given by both Plato and Aristotle is that the knowledge of the good is one of the critical features of justice. Plato, as we know, in the later books of the Republic produces a number of arguments for the good along with the allegories referred to earlier: the sun, the divided line, and the cave. The task set by Glaucon (after his expressed dissatisfaction with Socrates’ argument against Thrasymachus) was to produce an account that prove that the good was both good in itself and good in its consequences. The Platonic Theory of Forms was the Socratic response to this challenge. It is, of course, important for both Plato and Aristotle to claim that it is only if we know the good that we will do it.. The theory of Forms implies areté or the virtues which Plato characterises as wisdom, courage, justice, and self control. The virtues in their turn require the powers of reason, understanding, and judgment. Plato believes that any city that is without men of virtue in positions of power is destined to ruin and destruction. In his work “The Republic” he states that philosophers are best suited for the task of ruling but he appears to abandon this position in his later work “The Laws” where it seems as if everyone is potentially able to understand the good.

This moment of everyone possessing the potentiality of understanding the good may well have passed for a world that is in the middle of an Industrial Revolution initiated by the “new men” who appear to have little knowledge of the good: no idea of what the consequences of their actions could be or no idea of what the “reasons” for their actions are. Man as Animal laborans apparently does not “think” in the way the Ancient Greeks did with their desire for areté, diké or epistemé. Indeed the “new men” of the Industrial Revolution era are men of science who with no thought of what they were doing played with the forces of the sun and created a weapon of destruction that could destroy humanity and the earth. We should recall in this context that there was no shortage of contributors to the Manhattan Project. Einstein the hybrid scientist/philosopher provided some of the ideas for the project but declined to actively participate in the final stage of practical creation. Arendt problematically, without reference to the rational categories of areté, diké and epistemé portrays the presence of “thinking” in the lives of animal laborans and homo faber as something that comes from “outside” the scope of their activities– a meaning that is “divinely imposed”(P.236) by “stories” that are “fabricated”. It is these stories that create the “promise” of the future, of, for example, a promised land. The man of action emerges here as someone who transcends these two conditions(animal laborans, homo faber) and “binds” the future through the making and keeping of promises. Arendt also in this context appeals rather surprisingly to the notion of “forgiveness” presumably because in an ocean of uncertainty we can never be certain of the consequences of our actions. Now this may be true for “new” environments that are a part of the context of exploration but of what relevance are such “observations” to Greek/Enlightenment accounts in which the context of explanation/justification is of primary importance, (especially insofar as explaining the connection between good intentions and consequences are concerned). According to Arendt the modern environment requires a culture of “forgiveness” in order to mitigate the uncertainty over the consequences of our actions. This is not Arendt’s intention but in relation to this term “forgiveness” the spectre of Religion arises promising De Civitate Dei. This is obviously a very different vision from that of the Republic and the philosophers ruling a city that is structured like the parts of a soul, namely in terms of the judging-judged relation and the Theory of Forms. Arendt suggests that this latter vision of an individual thinking about their own actions is insufficient because it rests on:

“experiences which nobody could ever have with himself”(HC P.238)

In other words Arendt believes that the public space where all people interact will be a better environment in which to obtain understanding for the fact that one does not understand the consequences of ones action. The context of this public space is obviously the context of self/moral exploration. An Aristotelian notion of plurality is appealed to in this context. This idea of plurality for Aristotle was a political idea in the context of political thought in which many people bringing their respective experiences to the political decision making processes is a better alternative than one monarchical ruler(even if they have benevolent intentions). It is important to point out, however, that insofar as Aristotle was concerned, in the context of law-making or constitution-making the presence of the virtues(areté) must be presupposed. It would be absurd to suppose, for example, that such constitutional questions would be measured by the standards of Thrasymachus. Forgiving a Thrasymachus after the city was brought to ruin and destruction would seem to be a pointless activity. Forgiving someone who was an enemy of the city would have been a practical political contradiction for Plato and Aristotle for whom even friendship had its limits. Freud we know, that theorist of Eros and love, claimed that it would be positively dangerous to love ones enemies. For him this was part of the battlefield of the giants, Eros and Thanatos that threatened the very foundations of civilisation.

In the aristocracy that Aristotle had in mind as one of the good forms of government there would be no essential difference between the justifications and explanations given by groups of people or individuals. For Kant the moral judgment that “promises ought to be kept” will guide the particular promises made by individuals in exactly the same way as it would guide groups of constitution or law makers. As Socrates pointed out in the Republic, a city is merely the soul writ large. There is no significant difference between the positions of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle on this point. The deontological ethics of duty is a presupposition of areté and diké.

Arendt, however, wishes to use the Christian idea of forgiveness in a secular sense in order to reverse the processes of History and Science. This idea she argues is the only remedy to undo what has been done. The fundamental duty thus becomes, to forgive. The question is whether this is based on a consequentialist view of ethics whereby one believes that the consequences of action are always unpredictable and that this therefore suffices to remove the responsibility from the individual for his actions. One of the arguments that Arendt provides for this position is surprising. She argues for reversing the meaning of disastrous consequences through forgiveness. This involves freedom, but freedom in the negative sense of freedom from vengeance. In a context of interaction where two parties are intent upon destroying each other the message of forgiveness obviously has some relevance: indeed it might be the only way in which to break the cycle of violence. That it did not occur to Arendt to situate such a state of affairs in a moral context and ask whether the parties ought to be thinking in terms of vengeance would not have occurred to her until her later work “The Life of the mind” where she decided to venture into this area of the relation of thinking to action. In the context of the ultimate acts of destruction such as the dropping of atomic bombs on defenceless populations the act of forgiveness may be the only rational act possible given the finality of the circumstances. This does not however replace or neutralise the judgment that this act ought not to have occurred.

Arendt seems to be arguing at one point that one can trace the institution of promising back to both the Roman legal system and to Abraham in the Bible making a covenant with God. A covenant is a mutual agreement to exchange promises for mutual benefit. This practice arose, according to Arendt out of a context in which we could not trust unreliable men with “darkness in their hearts”(P.244). Two skeptics making an agreement together does not however seem to be an appropriate model to use to evaluate the free act of the Kantian promise in which the promise is made unconditionally and categorically, as an end-in-itself and not as a means to some anticipated consequences. Arendt’s defence is of course at the root of Arendt’s reasoning about social contract theory. Any attempt to connect Kantian theory to this kind of covenant between a state and its citizens fails to understand the appreciation that Kant had for the Greek notions of areté, diké, and epistemé. The social contract between skeptics insuring themselves against the “darkness in mans hearts” is a technical matter, a matter of techné. This kind of covenant is truly a creation of homo faber, a creation in the sense of something “crafted”,something “made” against the background of skeptical intentions and a fear of unforeseen consequences. We cannot but recall the social contract theory of Hobbes and its ultimate aim of “commodious living”, and “safety”.

Arendt refuses to enter into the Kantian territory of theoretical and practical reasoning or aesthetic and teleological judgment, probably because of the impossibility of being a master of what is occurring in a Hobbesian environment of:

“foretelling the consequence of an act with a community of equals where everybody has the same capacity to act.”(P.244)

We must therefore live in this uncertain human space because this is the price we have to pay for our freedom. A very Hobbesian contract indeed!

Arendt too is transposing the Kantian ethical concept of “promise” into a political environment:

“We mentioned before the power generated when people gather together and act in concert disappears the moment they depart. The force that keeps them together, as distinguished from the space of appearances in which they gather and the power which keeps this public space in existence is the force of the mutual promise or contract.”(P.244-5)

So here we have an existential picture of “the best that can be done in woeful circumstances”(in a context of suffering). It is important. however, to realise that it misses the absolute of the good will in the Kantian ethical system. Kant thought it was a part of being a human being in a vale of tears that he be able to lift his eyes unto the hills and assume people to be ends-in-themselves and treat them accordingly, whatever the Thrasymachean or Machiavellian circumstances. The problem with characterising the Kantian Categorical Imperative in terms of the Christian Golden Rule: “Do unto others as thy would be done unto” is the contractual reading of this rule which carries with it an expectation of a beneficial consequence. There is no expectation of any particular consequence insofar as the categorical imperative is concerned. There is however a general expectation of a logical consequence that relates to leading a flourishing life(eudaimonia). The Kantian action is performed because, to use Socratic language, it is good-in-itself–which means also that the source of the action is the good will or the good intention.

Arendt characterises action as the “one miracle working faculty of man”(P. 246) that can save the world from ruin and destruction. This may have in a sense been true also for Kant but he certainly would not have oscillated in his characterisation of this power between the uncomfortable alternatives of the darkness in mens hearts, and miracles. She claims that neither faith nor hope were part of the Greek heritage but this fails to appreciate the comfortable relation that philosophers like Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle had to their religion and it also fails to appreciate the hope that these three philosophers pinned on leading the examined and contemplative life.

Arendt’s work is very dissimilar to other continental Philosophers because she places History fairly and squarely in the centre of her theorising. In the final chapter(“The Vita Activa and the Modern Age”) of her work “The Human Condition” Arendt claims that three events have determined the spirit of the Modern Age:

  1. The Age of Discovery(including the discovery of America)
  2. the expropriation of monastic property and possession during the Reformation
  3. Science and technological developments such as the discovery of the telescope

These were events in what she termed the pre-Modern world. In this work we have referred continually to the suppression of certain elements of the Greek heritage which actually continued in the Existential tradition and to some lesser extent in the existentialism of Arendt. In Arendt we have reference to selected elements of this collective heritage. Martin Heidegger we should remember was one of her teachers and in his work we encounter a commitment to the primary experience of Being as well as a criticism of what he regarded as the rationally inspired empiricism of Kant.

We do, however share with Arendt the view that in the context of exploration there is an irreversibility that continually requires new acts of discovery even if there is nothing left on earth and we have to send rockets into the darkness of space to satisfy our desire for something new. Arendt characterises this as a desire to leave the prison of the earth but this may be an over-conceptualisation of a desire of man to master or dominate his world, a desire to “possess” his world.This is surely not an act of freedom. Images of a barren lunar surface with no obvious signs of life surely cannot compare with the earlier tales of the discovery of new continents ,oceans and islands bursting with signs of life. The context of exploration, that is, seems to have begun with a spirit of adventure and ended in the realisation that we are living in the only place in the solar system capable of sustaining human life naturally. The image of a solipsistic space man walking on the surface of the moon may have been a giant step for mankind but it was a greater achievement for technology. This was indeed a moment in which our Being was thrown into question. The shadows of darkness that was cast upon our exploits on the barren surface of the moon might have begun with the Reformation and the fracture of Christianity in the name of challenging an earthly institution and its eccentric practices. This was the moment in which De Civitate Terrana challenged the very idea of De Civitate Dei and the potential tranquillity of our souls.(P.209). The invention of the telescope in the light of the collapse of De Civitate Dei and the irreversibility of the desire to find a “new earthly city” transformed our effort to exist and desire to be into a will to power that demanded irreversible and constant demonstrations of its strength and reach. Philosophers like Descartes and Hobbes were proclaiming their originality and their solutions as final on the basis of the Philosophical Reformation of the Philosophy of Aristotle.

Merleau-Ponty, in his work “Phenomenology of Perception” argued for replacing the “I think” with “I can”. This is also in line with the motivations of the “new men” in the modern age– “I can therefore I exist” could well be modern mans answer to the spirit of the Hanseatic league expressed below:

“they that go down to the ships, that do business in great waters, these see the works of the Lord and his wonders in the deep.”(Psalms 107:23-4)

Both of these positions stand in stark contrast to the Kantian good will exercised in the spirit of areté, diké, and epistemé. A spirit that is in fact much closer to the explorers of the age of discovery than to the technological solipsists of our age “acting out” on our television screens whilst engaging in pathological irreversible projects.

The project of Globalisation has been with us in some sense since the Greeks and Arendt characterises an important moment in this project:

“Only man can take full possession of his moral dwelling place and gathered the infinite horizons which were temptingly and forbiddingly open to all previous ages, into a globe whose majestic outlines and detailed surface he knows as he knows the lines in the palm of his hand. Precisely when the immensity of available space on earth was discovered, the famous shrinkage of the globe began..”(P.250)

The telos of the Globalisation process, namely Cosmopolitanism was not always present(in military and economic domination, for example). The above “impression” of the “shrinkage” of the globe was however a necessary stage on the road to the Kantian Kingdom of Ends which was a Cosmopolitan state based on equality and peaceful coexistence. Railroads, ships, aeroplanes and maps together with that metaphorical activity of man to view the world “uno solo ochiata”, to bring the world into the possible grasp of our mental faculties(sensibility, understanding, judgment, reason). has contributed to “globalisation”. The technology of telecommunications have also assisted in this belief that we can grasp the world “uno solo ochiata”(in thought). Weber believed that the pursuit of safety and a commodious life style–the spirit of capitalism–results in an “inner-worldly asceticism”(a reaction to the loss of De Civitate Dei?) After the Reformation the feudal system collapsed in favour of a system that eventually produced animal laborans, homo faber and the idea of a social contract. Concern turned progressively away from forms and principles and toward the Cartesian music of the lonely transcendental solipsist. The more abstract almost mathematical idea of membership of a class replaced being a member of a family or a community. Political discourse swung like a wild pendulum between the systems of Capitalism and Communism in the 20th century. This climate together with growing nationalism alienated the project of Cosmopolitanism and peaceful coexistence in a system of nation states. According to Arendt both the private and public realm of discourse declined(P.257)–leaving man enclosed in a technological cocoon.

The Industrial Revolution may be well named by the Historians. The word “Revolution” namely, carries with it suggestions of radical and violent change in the steering mechanisms of our social and political forms of life and perhaps this kind of change was necessary given the fracturing division of De Civitate Dei during the Reformation, a division assisted by our solipsistic interpretations of the word of God.The resultant transformation of the economic system, from owning property to the accumulation of Capital without end removed the focus on a slow moving tranquil life in favour of a fast moving dynamic life style the principles of which were unclear.

We have argued for the importance of the influence of philosophical ideas in the process of peaceful globalisation. These processes began with the Greek Philosophers and culminated in in a resurrection by the Stoics of the idea of the cosmopolitan man–an influence that continued into the age of the Enlightenment–that transitional period between the Reformation and the Industrial Revolution. During this age Philosophy moved into the Universities and both Kant and Hegel used this public space to propagate very different contradictory ideas. We have earlier drawn attention to the “instrumental spirit” of the faculties of Theology, Law, and Medicine. This use of a “principle of specialisation” cast suspicion upon messages of universalisation, and the atmosphere of an apprenticeship which was different for each specialisation reminded one of the Guilds of homo faber. In contrast to that spirit during the time of Kant we found prior to Kant a commitment to Aristotle that was fighting on the philosophical fronts of dualism and materialism. Kant temporarily resolved this conflict in the spirit of Aristotle and there was a temporary relief from the divisiveness of instrumentalism. A Principle of universalisation found expression in the lectures and works of Kant. This was a consequence of the recommendation of Aristotle that education should be a public concern and also perhaps a consequence of the “schools” of the Academy and Lyceum that also propagated ideas in the spirit of the principle of universalisation. Both Science and the nomos of oikos in 20th century Universities were hives of specialisation and contributed to the eventual triumph of the principle of specialisation over the principle of universalisation. The key figure in this process was Hegel who questioned the rationality of the Principle of Universalisation in favour of a Spirit of explorative dialectical logic and a spirit in which slaves strive for the mutual recognition of their masters in a public space of domination.

Both Locke and Kant wrote works on Education which was the only institution that possessed the “spirit” needed to propagate philosophical ideas in the community, yet Arendt says very little about this public steering mechanism. Kant continued the tradition of reasoning in the spirit of Aristotle. Hegel turned this tradition upside down for almost one hundred years. In England, for example, we find both Russell and Moore and many other English philosophers struggling to shake off Hegelian historicism and idealism. Russell’s approach was via Mathematical Logic and this too was a “specialist” form of logic that could, by definition say nothing universal about action, or the ethical and political forms of life. The early work of Wittgenstein attempted a Hegelian “final solution” for all philosophical problems but found to his embarrassment that nothing could be said about the most important philosophical problems related to Religion, Ethics, and Psychology.

Arendt denies in her work “The Human Condition” that there are “subterranean” globalisation processes at work, claiming that everything is on the surface in plain sight. We have been claiming that there are “background” forces waiting to actualise given the right conditions:conditions that acknowledge the principles of Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy. This is not to deny the veracity of Arendt’s analysis of the historical forces and their culmination in the events of the terrible twentieth century.

In spite of this penetrating analysis, however, we find in Arendt’s thought an obsession with the slogan “Existence precedes essence”. For her neither the imaginings of the astronomers nor the speculations of philosophers constitute historical events such as the age of discovery, the Reformation and the invention of telescope(P.259) that can penetrate the darkness of space with a precision and scope that defies the imagination(6 billion light years in Arendt’s time and 15 billion light years now).

Kant tells us about Carazan’s dream in which Carazan, a wealthy and miserly man who failed to honour his fellow man around him was sent as punishment, on a journey through endless space beyond the presence of all light, a journey that would last forever(“ten thousand times a thousand years”)–a journey that later telescopes would duplicate in the name of searching for an unknown x that might not exist(at the expense of this known x that actually built this “dream machine”). Kant felt that this sublime impulse to make Carazan´s journey was highlighted by the writings of the “new men” who questioned tradition in no uncertain terms. Rousseau whose work was supposedly an inspiration for the French Revolution also inspired Kant to abandon his rationalism and begin formulating a universal moral philosophy based on the freedom of men: a Philosophy that also teleologically postulated a Kingdom of Ends which resembled both a new society of men treating each other as ends in themselves and a religiously hoped for divine Kingdom on earth. Rousseau, that is, pushed Kant into reflecting upon the essence of man as well as the principles that were driving man to progress ever so slowly on this long earthly journey on this long earthly road. A journey that begins in the dark yet expects at every moment the light to appear and the landscape to burst into colour.

We in our modern age appear to be living Carazan’s nightmare, sitting behind our telescopes when we should be engaging over the issue of justice (diké)in the agora or in our universities with the aporetic questions of Aristotle and Kant. Arendt acknowledges this “world alienation”(P.264) as the hallmark of modern science and on that issue both Aristotle and Kant would have been in agreement. Arendt furnishes further evidence from the world of Mathematics when she claims that terrestrial sense-data and movement is reduced to the movement of algebraic symbols. Scientific experiments armed with these symbols and formulae gave rise in turn to the practice of the manipulation of conditions(variables) that would force nature to speak with a mathematical voice in a context of exploration that demanded only mathematical justifications. This was not the mathematics of Plato but rather the mathematics of the “new men” like Descartes and Hobbes. Mathematics is no longer, as Arendt urges, the science of Being as it was in the case of Newton and Kant, but rather the projection of a calculative instrumentally dominated mind(P.266). This projection has become as Leibniz pointed out an instrument which can describe any conceivable universe in terms that disregard the essences that inhabit those universes.

Arendt points in this context to the fact that since Newton the word “universal” has changed its earthly meaning, to a mathematical meaning that asserts the primacy of what is quantitative. She also points out ominously:

“Everything happening on earth has become relative”(P.270)

In this process of transformation Arendt says of man what she once said of Eichmann, namely that we have lost the ability to “think”. Like Carazan, we have perhaps recognised(in Hegelian manner) the existence of man but have failed to appreciate his essence, his Kantian moral personality.

Arendt acknowledges an important fact about Newton’s work, namely that he regarded his Science as “natural philosophy”. She also mysteriously acknowledges that Kant may have been the last Philosopher, given his comfortable juxtaposition of scientific exploration/understanding/justification with moral description/understanding/justification. These acknowledgments however ought to be tempered by her earlier claim that neither Kant’s nor Newtons speculations were significant events in the life of homo faber for whom the invention of the telescope was the event that changed our view of the world. What is being celebrated here is of course the temporary effect of a triumph of technology over our powers of sensibility, understanding, judgment, and reason. It was Descartes of course who first argued that our experience of reality may be a dream, like Carazans´, which we awake from and find ourselves in a completely different world. If reality could be doubted, so could salvation, the masses argued when they detached themselves in waves from even their reformed Church. In these waves of change we also find the son of instrumentalism, namely pragmatism born on the continent of pragmatism and revolution: the USA. Doubt about sacred revelation followed on the heels of doubt about salvation in spite of the fact that the Cartesian method of doubt had concluded that a Good God must exist. Cartesian introspection, however appeared to require that consciousness exist and the dissolution of objective reality into a solipsistic state of mind was almost complete. The mind can only know what it produces itself and the best of its products is mathematics, a product that is best suited for the description and explanation of processes. Seven plus five equals twelve is no longer looked upon as one thing being the same as another, but rather, in terms of seven operated upon by the operation plus- five which in turn becomes twelve: something is transformed into something else as is the case when in the context of exploration some unknown x is discovered.

Aristotle is nowhere present in these discussions, presumably because whilst his ideas continue to exist in the ivory towers of the non-instrumental departments of Universities, this is equivalent, according to Arendt, to a subterranean influence that very few know or care about. In the later phase of instrumentalism, namely pragmatism, metaphysical philosophy and transcendental logic no longer “work”. The Vita Contemplativa, the light of the mind has been overshadowed by the Vita Activa an aspect of the mind shorn of the Aristotelian powers of understanding, judgment and reason. What was once higher mental powers now become lower as part of the last wave of change. Arendt points out the inherent contradiction in this wave since Science itself would probably not have emerged without the above mental powers in a climate of the dominance of the principle of specialisation/relativity.

Arendt then lists a number of philosophical “reversals”:

“Academic Philosophy, as a matter of fact, has ever since been dominated by the never ending reversals of idealism and materialism, transcendentalism and immanentism, realism and nominalism, hedonism and asceticism etc”(P.292)

Arendt believes that these reversals symbolise radical change of the kind that turn things “upside down”. What she does not believe, however, is that there can be a return to a Philosophy which could serve as a framework for the occurrence of stable change and as a framework for the explanation/justification of change. She sees rather the fortunes of Philosophy through the lens of a modern child who sees an old relative as a burden or irrelevant. She may be correct insofar as modern philosophy is concerned because it is largely conducted in a pragmatical or mathematical spirit that would be anathema to both the Greeks and Kant who reasoned about Being and Change before reasoning about concrete processes.

The key thought is that homo faber experiences all processes as means towards ends but this is not taken up in the spirit of the categorical understanding of the knowledge of Being, but rather in the spirit that the principle of utility (which is the principle of specialisation in disguise) was overruled by the maxim of the greatest happiness for the greatest number. Arendt looks upon this latter transformation as the loss of all value. She rightly points out that what is involved in this transformational process is a shift from a concern for the reality of the objects produced to the amount of pleasure and pain experienced. Freud, the hylomorphic Philosopher clearly saw that the pleasure-pain principle(PPP) if solely used in the thinking processes, produces only unhappiness. For Freud, the Reality Principle(RP) modelled upon areté, diké, and epistemé was the principle of thought implicit in the reflective processes of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle. Freud also saw himself as a Kantian psychologist and would have subscribed to Kant’s specific criticism of the so called two sovereign masters of the mind of man(pleasure and pain). For Kant the principle of happiness was the principle of self love in disguise and for Freud these “two masters” were solipsistic, not to say narcissistic. In using this latter term Freud was well aware of the tale of Narcissus who fell in love with an image of himself and was eventually consumed by his own desire. Bentham’s hedonic calculus( regulated by the “two sovereign masters”) merely confounded everyone’s confusion. Surely, Kant would have argued, happiness must be both related to the objects of ones happiness and the important consideration of whether one’s actions made one worthy of this happiness. Arendt in the context of this discussion appeals to Hume’s claim that it is pain and fear that are the true sovereigns of mans existence. Hume’s appeal to this “Pain-principle” is clearly anti-rationalistic:

“if you push your inquiries further and desire a reason why he hates pain, it is impossible he can give any. This is an ultimate end and id never referred to by any other object.”(Enquiry P.293)

Hume confirms his place of honour among the “new men” alongside Hobbes, Descartes, Bentham, Adam Smith etc., all of whom share this reference to an objectless state. Perhaps this is the ultimate terminus of thinking for Existentialism.

Arendt suggests that emphasis upon the life force, Vita Activa, gives rise to the lifting of the fortunes of animal laborans above that of homo faber. With this wave of change, life becomes the dominating value, the highest good. This she partially attributes to Christianity and its appeal to the final “telos” of life, namely the paradoxical idea of life after death: an idea she claims was disastrous for politics. Those that were Christians would live, and sinners will die because as St Paul claimed “the wages of sin is death”. Arendt reminded us that Paul was a Roman citizen but no reference is made to the Aristotelian principle of life or psuche which certainly placed this idea of the form of life at the centre of hylomorphism, an idea connected to both the reality of death and rationality via a metaphysics that would have nothing to do with the immortality of the soul and sin.

Christianity raised animal laborans to the level of the human because labour was necessary to sustain life. Aquinas refined this idea of Augustine’s into the idea that labour is a duty because it is necessary to stay alive. Aquinas in embracing the Aristotelian hierarchy of forms also insisted that the life of contemplation stands above all other forms of psuche. In this context Aristotle would not have accepted the Christian contempt for the goods of the external world, although he himself would have prioritised the goods of the soul above both the goods of the external world and the goods of the body.

Arendt mentions several times the problem that Cartesian doubt caused for religious belief systems. It is Cartesian contemplation and not Aristotelian contemplation that is opposed to Vita Activa . Cartesian doubt was certainly used in the wave of de-secularisation that swept over the world. This wave was driven by a “life-process” sanitised of all human value and dignity. The automatic functioning of the labourer as a cog in the means of production is a dream of behaviourism come true. The problem for Arendt, with the role of Science in this scenario is that science acts into nature adopting a view from nowhere rather than via a web of human relationships and public spaces. This process of acting into nature lacks

“the revelatory character of action as well as the ability to produce stories and become historical”(P.324).

For Arendt it was action and History that generate meaning not by illuminating essences or the principles of things but by somehow illuminating existence itself. Action, she claims, however, has become the possibility of a privileged few and the artists who are also few in number. Both of these groups engage in the latest form of the context of exploration in order to discover the meaning of meaning.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action(Vol 2): Ricoeur, Aristotle, Kant and the hermeneutics of mythology and symbols.

Views: 2658

monochrome facade of old stone building
Photo by Charlotte May on Pexels.com

Paul Ricoeur’s work intends to be “in the truth” and that intent is to a great degree fulfilled in a century where a dualism of conflicting blocs(Analytical or Continental)(Science v Religion)(Science v Philosophy)(Psychology v Philosophy)(East Europe v The West) contributed to the phenomenological demand that description and explanation of phenomena must have a dialectical structure demanding a methodology of dialectical logic. Finding a position in relation to the above, conflicting factions must have been a difficult undertaking, but no one can doubt that Ricoeur found a position worth defending. Ricoeur’s effect on Continental Philosophy was very similar to the effect of Wittgenstein’s Later work on Analytical Philosophy. Both succeeded in different ways in removing the academic focus of Philosophy from Natural Science in favour of the Human Sciences and the Humanities. Ricoeur’s relation to both Aristotle and Kant, however, is problematic and a Kantian interpretation of Ricoeur’s work, for example, would undoubtedly result in a negative review. This is not particularly surprising given the massive influence Hegel’s work had at both the close of the 19th and beginning of the 20th century. Aristotelian/ Kantian Logic and Metaphysics all but disappeared from the Philosophical agenda in the early part of the 20th century.

The more personal influences upon Ricoeur included Brentano, Husserl Jaspers, Heidegger, Nabert, Marcel , Freud, Sartre, and Merleau-Ponty. The result of these historical and personal influences was a Philosophy of Action armed with a hermeneutical method to interpret both action and more abstract traces of action. Ricoeur, in his turn, would not at all be sympathetic to those working in the tradition of an empirical dualism of action and belief. Neither would he be interested in any form of transcendental rationalism in relation to the topics of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action.

One of Ricoeur’s key thoughts in this context is his claim that Consciousness is not self-evidently available in any epistemological process of introspection but is rather a task–something one accomplishes or achieves–thereby placing Consciousness immediately in a broader ethical context. It is no doubt the case that this is, in broader terms, a phenomenological move that aims not to complement theoretical reasoning about truth, explanation, and justification, but rather replace it with practical accounts of intentionality. This theoretical aspect remains unacknowledged in spite of the above claim to be “in the truth”. In perceiving, for example, that Pierre is not in the cafe, we would argue that this is only possible if Consciousness registers the truth of the Perception at a higher level of mental activity than that of Sensibility. For the phenomenologist, however, sensibility in concert with the imagination is sufficient to produce the bare perception of the empty cafe. The element of “negation” in this account is produced by the imagination in contrast to the truth-condition account, in which thought, in the form of an expectation, and in relation to an outcome of expectation, have to become part of the conscious “logical” or “conceptual” response to the “materials” of perception(whatever they are). Perhaps it is correct in the above circumstances to claim that the major task of Consciousness is practical and related, for example, to the wish to greet Pierre once again, converse with him, walk home with him. To claim, however, that in these circumstances the truths that arise in relation to this experience are largely incidental, would be problematic for both Aristotle and Kant and all who follow them. Or is it that in just this case of Pierre not being in the cafe both Aristotle and Kant are right in their contention that the most important moment of this experience is the emergence of the belief that it is true that Pierre is not in the cafe. Sartre would not subscribe to such a position of course, because he believed that the noetic act involved in this experience is a Nothingness simply because of the fact that Pierre is not in the cafe. For Sartre, the key to understanding this event is not in terms of the rational faculties of understanding or reason but rather in terms of an activity of the Sensible aspects of our minds involving the imagination. Ricoeur, insofar as the noetic– noema relation is concerned, views the noetic in terms of intentionality related to a task whose nature is not transparent to itself and must be interpreted in terms of the objects the task is related to.

Ricoeur insists that a hermeneutic method is needed to complement the phenomenological techniques of “reduction” and “bracketing”. Underlying the instrumental functions of texts, works of art and monuments are the above mentioned untransparent intentionalities that need to be “revealed” or made manifest. In Ricoeur’s position, there are also traces of Marcel and Merleau-Ponty who in their turn may have been influenced by Spinoza’s Philosophy. The idea of an incarnate “lived” body plays an important role in the unity of the subject and object in our experience. In the context of this discussion, it is important to point out the difference of this conception of the body in comparison with that of Aristotle who used the principles of sufficient reason and non-contradiction to arrive at a definition of man that would be rejected by Marcel, Husserl, Heidegger, Sartre, Merleau-Ponty, and Ricoeur. For Aristotle phenomenological investigations, in attempting to “arrive at” essences through their methods, would fall into the category of activities in a context of exploration that was not sufficiently steered by the principles that one finds are operating in contexts of explanation/justification.

One of Ricoeur’s goals in his work is to make the abstract more concrete and reference to an incarnate body is part of this process as are his conception of acts of Consciousness. These elements, suggestive of dualism, are important components of Ricoeur’s exploration of the Lebenswelt of Man, the most important aspects of which are characterised in terms of the desire to be(eros) and the effort to exist(conatus). There is more than a hint of Hegelian “Spirit” present in these reflections but there is also more than a hint of an “archeological” intent to return to the origins of things. The task of hermeneutics, of course, is to reconcile these different faces of Janus into one profile and attitude. Ricoeur’s hermeneutics is, it has to be stated, largely guided by “suspicion”, not just in terms of what is abstract but also of the manifest meaning of phenomena. Language is important to Ricoeur’s investigation, especially the use of language that he designates as “symbolic” and which one encounters in both the avowals of self-confession and narrative texts. His hermeneutics reveals that there are aspects of man’s Being-in the world that are latent and suggest a form of fallibility that is related to the essential characteristic of his finitude. It is man’s ability to “transcend” his finitude and fallibility that constitutes his freedom to choose to act. This freedom interacts with nature and a world of phenomena(a world of meanings). But for Ricoeur freedom is not an idea of reason but rather “reveals itself” in its acts and dealings with objects. It is actualised and made into something real, actual, and concrete. This for Ricoeur is something that can be captured in an imaginatively structured narrative containing symbolic language in which meanings relate to meanings in a dialectical structure of “hiding/revealing. Hermeneutical interpretations constitute, then a context of explanation/justification very different to that which we find in Philosophical Science, Ethics, and Philosophy. Indeed Ricoeur recommends that we use this phenomenological/hermeneutic context to diagnose how the concepts of science and action, for example, relate to the intentional structures of an incarnate Cogito. Empirical descriptions of objects and events are transformed in this act of diagnosis and something “latent” is “revealed”. When actions and events are narrated they are done so in both archaeological and teleological terms: there is an archeological aspect in which the pathological flaw in man’s being is “discovered” and a prospective teleological vision or moment of Transcendence is “hypothesised”: a moment in which one realises it is possible to be freed from the involuntary burden of this flaw. The Delphic Oracle is, of course, committed to a view that synthesises both these archeological and teleological aspects. This is summarised in the words “Know thyself” which is to be interpreted in terms of that other oracular pronouncement that “All things created by man are destined for ruin and destruction”. From the point of view of the avowal of the evil one suffers or does, this confession may not be merely an epistemological matter but also a moment of catharsis, a stage on the road of freedom toward transcending nature. For Ricoeur this dialectic of Nature and Freedom is to some extent resolved by “reflecting upon” the conflicts of various interpretations of mans actions or deeds. Reflection, for Ricoeur, is characterised (defined?) as the appropriation of our human desire to be(eros) and effort to exist (conatus) through the objects, works, texts, monuments, and deeds which bear witness to this desire and effort. Texts are mentioned and the Bible is obviously one such text. Texts like the Bible, according to Ricoeur, speak of the world ” at the level of reality”(“Biblical Hermeneutics” in Semeia 4(1975)). Does this mean at the level of knowledge? These texts certainly speak about the soul or the self, which Ricoeur characterises in the following way:

“I mean a non-egoistic, non-narcissistic, non-imperialistic, mode of subjectivity which responds and corresponds to the power of a work to display a world.”

This world is, of course, revealed via representations that are the consequence of acts of will and their associated intentions, decisions, expectations etc. In Ricoeur’s view, Phenomenology is a descriptive discipline that does not suffice to provide us with a sorely needed explanation/justification for what are essentially noetic acts. Pure description gives rise to conflicts of interpretations that require the resolution of the discipline of hermeneutics. Involved in this process is the use of dialectical logic of the kind one can encounter in the work of Hegel. Such dialectical logic is the work of the “Spirit” at the level of the formation of a concept rather than a rational logic whose”material” is propositional and whose aim is truth and knowledge. Ricoeur’s methodological investigations, however, take us from the so-called objective sphere of “meaning” to an existential level where we are faced with the mystery of the body incarnate. This transition distinguishes Ricoeur’s work from that of Hegel, Husserl, and Heidegger. Ricoeur’s criticisms of the existentialism of Heidegger refer to how quickly Heidegger arrives at the question of the meaning of Being. The answer to this question, Ricoeur argues, requires the “explorer” to take a longer perambulatory route via works, objects, texts, etc. His longer route via the dialectical conflict of interpretations and the “act” of reflection is partially aimed at avoiding the abyss of transcendental solipsism that Husserl, other phenomenologists and existentialists, and the early Wittgenstein found themselves confronted with.

Merleau-Ponty’s work “Phenomenology of Perception” was similarly a work that rested upon the ground of the solipsism of the “lived body”. It also practiced a form of what Ricoeur called “diagnostics” on a number of scientific experiments in the field of Psychology, re-interpreting them from the point of view of a first-person embodied consciousness: a consciousness practically and emotionally involved in its lifeworld. Ricoeur adopts a diagnostic approach to both Scientific description and action description. This diagnostic form of phenomenology imposes on the biological account of man (in terms of a number of internal functions relating to an external environment). an account that is suggestive of Aristotle’s actualisation process of a life whose telos could well be described in terms of Ricoeur’s existentialia, namely the desire to be and the effort to exist. Modern Biology conceives of the will in terms of the movement of an objective body. The chain of causation, however, ends at the terminus of the motion and thereby leaves a lacuna in any account that demands an explanation or justification for the motion. This lacuna Biology fills with behaviourist theory which views the world as a totality of causal stimuli operating upon this biological entity or physical body composed of a totality of functions. The whole process is thereby dissolved into a pool of variables without values. Sometimes these two approaches(Biological and behavioural) seek assistance from Cognitive Psychology(especially in therapeutic contexts). Called upon to provide a description and explanation of an author writing his book, word, by word, sentence by sentence, chapter by chapter, the cognitive functions of memory will be invoked to explain the intentions of the author forming these curious stimuli on the printed page of a book that will be read by readers using their imagination, emotions, and reasoning to “interpret” these stimuli. The idea that stimuli, behaviour, and cognitive functions will be sufficient to explain this form of aesthetic activity is, of course, a forlorn one. The idea of “action” is a phenomenological idea and perhaps would be a more appropriate approach to the question of Being, especially if it is conceived in terms of the phenomenological notion of an embodied consciousness. Action flows from a body, through a body and out into the external context of a world which that consciousness confronts with awe and wonder prior to subsequently understanding what it confronts.

We should note here, however, that it is somewhat ironic that Aristotelian Hylomorphism can give adequate descriptions and explanations/justifications of the above cultural phenomenon of the interpretation of a text without involving the middle term of consciousness between the terms of life and Rationality. Instead of this “middle term” of consciousness, Aristotle provides us with a framework of cognitive powers and capacities such as perception, memory, imagination, language, judgment, understanding, and reason, as well as practical powers of desire, intention, and action. Being-in-the-world is for Aristotle to be fully explained in terms of the above framework that is appealed to in his theoretical, practical and productive sciences.

The above would not suffice for Ricoeur who believes that there is a fundamental “rupture” in the fabric of human Being, a rupture partly caused by the presence of “thought” or the “I think” as it inhabits the mysterious incarnate body that produces “phenomena” such as intentionally directed effort and desire manifested in Action. Ricoeur’s work “Freedom and Nature” is one long investigation into this mysterious idea of a body that belongs to both the realm of nature in which the world appears to merely “happen” to the body and the realm of freedom in which the power of the will flows through the body into the world and changes it in accordance with ideas in the mind of the agent. Ricoeur begins his investigation by pointing out:

“To explain is always a move from the complex to the simple.”

This is undoubtedly a good starting point but it probably is meant to refer to the tribunal of Nature whereby Laws, Principles, and Universal concepts explain natural phenomena in terms of causal relations, tribunal that Ricoeur prefers to “bracket” in accordance with his phenomenological methodology. Yet there is another kind of tribunal related to “Action” and the type of “laws” in that tribunal belong in a context of “Justification” rather than “Explanation”, a context that is virtually absent in the account that is given of effort and desire. In such a tribunal the “simple” is justified in terms of the law and something that is “judged” to be not in accordance with the law is “judged” to be breaking the law. This is Kant’s Ethical and Legal tribunal and it works with the ought-system of concepts that is in turn connected with the natural world of facts in which promises, for example, are made with the intention of either being kept or not. These are the simple facts of Being-in-the-world. The judgment that “Promises ought to be kept” is a universal ought judgment that justifies the judgment that particular(simple) acts of promising ought also to be kept. It is from such elements that deontological ethics is created. Ricoeur, in his work “Freedom and Nature” claims that we should not begin our investigations into action with the above kinds of Justification but rather should begin at the “simple” level of description of voluntary action. In order to create a climate of “conflict”, Ricoeur uses the language of the contraries “normal v pathological” and he claims that the “normal” (natural) takes precedence over the pathological(which is unnatural). Here Ricoeur is clearly suggesting that the assumption of what is “natural” is a necessary condition of understanding what is unnatural. In Ricoeur’s “phenomenological tribunal of explanation”(rather than justification) the practical Cogito generates instrumental imperatives that look as if they are the result of the “language of power” given the embargo on practical justification in terms of rational principles and laws. Ricoeur also uses the language of “the will” in his tribunal and he claims that “to will” has essentially three meanings: to decide, to consent, and to move. To decide, however, would appear to take us into the arena of rationality because what is deliberated upon in this rupturing “world of thought” is the Kantian Reason for any action undertaken. In the Kantian Tribunal, once the complex has been decided, the process of thought returns to “Being-in-the-world” and the reason is transformed into the cause or the motivation for “acting”(not merely for “moving”). Underlying voluntary action, Ricoeur, argues, is an involuntary aspect of action that Ricoeur believes is the element of the decision of the will on the basis of the effort and desire involved. This domain of the will, Ricoeur claims, is not accessible to empirical science which attempts to “objectify” the incarnate body by cleansing it of its form of life(psuche). For Descartes, this “catharsis” of the body ceased only when it was finally reduced to a zone of geometrical extension. In this form of Cartesian substance-dualism the possibility of understanding the relationship between the physical nature of the world and the nature of “forms of life” significantly diminished. Ricoeur rejects this form of epistemological dualism yet seeks to understand the involuntary structures of the human form of life through the lens of what he calls the “integrated Cogito” which he characterises in terms of an “I” that “decides”, “intends”, and “can”. This appears to be an attempted resolution of the problems of substance-dualism with a form of dual-aspect-ism that in turn involves substituting a dualism of perspectives for a dualism of substances. The “can” involved in our “effort to exist” relates not to a purely physical body of cells, organs, and limbs but rather to an experienced body, a form of life. The movements of this body are viewed in accordance with an integrated Cogito that becomes “symptomatic” of a will that is conceptually or logically related to the notion of Action and the Reasons for acting that give such Action its meaning. This cannot but remind us of the Freudian strategy of theorising. But for Ricoeur involved in the meaning of Action is the earlier reference to the “rupture” that occurs in our Being-in-the-world caused by “thought”. When we survey life forms of the humankind philosophically(in the context of explanation/justification) it seems inevitable that “thought” or the “I think” must play a key role in relation to “I can” but this Kantian moment is not directly acknowledged in Ricoeur’s account. The desire to remain at a concrete descriptive level of “existence” is obviously partially responsible for this reluctance to move from a context of exploration to the context of explanation/justification. Such a move must reveal the importance of the idea to the purely physical motion of an “objectified” body. Furthermore, it is this relation of thought or the idea to the movement that is somehow related to Reality or existence. In Ricoeur’s view, conceptual thought of the Kantian kind involves an unnecessary abstraction from this, for him concrete form of existence. Such a loss of Being involves, from his perspective a cutting oneself off from Being. There is no appeal to a transcendental subject in Ricoeur’s reasoning. Consciousness itself, because of its power of judgment needs however, some kind of relation to the Spinozistic conception of “the idea of the body as the first idea of the mind”, however vague this form of consciousness might be. It is in this ambiguous realm that Ricoeur seeks to present the paradox of Freedom and Nature. For Ricoeur, it is an important methodological condition that neither of these two notions can be derived from the other. It is this paradox that is partly behind the methodological requirement of reflection in which we must appropriate entities within Being-in-the-world, including our bodies and subject them to hermeneutical acts of interpretation. This is the point at which Ricoeur’s thought turns to the phenomenology of religion and its concept of “Original Sin” in order to further explain the rupture or flaw in man’s Being.

Historically, the Pelagians and the Gnostics denied this conception of Original sin in the spirit of Aristotle. Kant, in the light of centuries of discussion also denied the coherence of an idea that negates the absolute good will of ethical action. Kant denied Evil as a Substance and placed it in the category of an active choice that could always be otherwise. Evil, that is, for Kant, belongs in the domain of action and ought judgments and for Kant, it is, therefore, a contradiction to regard man as an Evil or flawed form of Being. Judgments of Evil must attach only to action on Kant’s account. The evil man, that is must invert the moral law to justify his choice to systematically make himself an exception to the moral law. Kant does, however, admit to the propensity toward evil which he claims is self-evident in all our experiences of man. Even Adam, Kant argues, was presumed innocent until a free choice constituted his “fall” into sin. No strictly causal account could explain this potentiality as arising from previous evil actions of historical beings. Kant clearly stands with the Pelagians and the Gnostics on this issue. If his account is correct, what then, is the status of a confession of sin? Is it a cry of complaint at the heavens? Or an appeal to some divine influence to save me from a flawed state of Being? Or is it a cry for self-knowledge to assist me in saving myself from future problematic choices? The interesting starting point in the discussion of this question is to ask how an agent could possibly “know” that they are “originally” sinful or in their nature sinful beings.

Ricoeur would object to such a starting point directly. He points out in an essay entitled “Original Sin: a Study in Meaning”(Conflict of Interpretations, ed Ihde, D, NWUP,Evanston, 1974):

“The Gnostics…tried to make this question a speculative one and to formulate an answer to it that would be knowledge, Gnosticism”(P.271)

Ricoeur claims that it is the first task of the Christian(which was his faith) to combat the Gnostic position. St Augustine we know dedicated himself to the battle against Gnosticism, Pelagianism, and Manichaeism. In his responses to these positions, St Augustine raised the level of reflection associated with the theological problem of free will from the level of mythical symbolism( working through the medium of images) to the level of rational symbolism( working in accordance with Neoplatonic or Gnostic speculative theories). Ricoeur argues, that Evil for Gnosticism is a substantive reality that like a virus or bacteria infects man from the outside. The “fall” of the soul occurs in relation to this “substance”. “Falling” is of course not an argument but an image as are other “symbolic presentations” of evil such as “losing one’s way”, or “missing the target”. Evil “Satanises” the cosmos, Ricoeur argues. The image of infection is countered in a behaviour of cleansing intended to “purify” the soul of the infecting substance. In this primitive image, mans salvation does not come from within but depends upon an external deliverance. Ricoeur’s response to these diverse images is to claim that the question “What is evil?” is poorly formulated and ought to instead read “Whence comes the fact that we do evil?”(P 273). This suggests a return to the realm of action and freedom but unfortunately, it does not entail a return to the Kantian form of rationalism in which appeal is made to rational conditions. Ricoeur takes us out of the realm of mysterious substances and into the realm of ethics, only not into the realm of Kantian ethics.

St Augustine acutely saw in the confession of Evil the presence of the impossible concept of “nothingness” and for him, this was sufficient to remove the concept of evil (knowing “nothing”) from the grasp of Gnosticism. If evil was a nothingness then it appeared to be beyond even the act of creation which worked in the realm of something. The Greeks invented the idea of the Demiurge to avoid this implication that something can come from nothing. It was out of reflections in this realm of metaphysics that the rational concept of Original sin was forged. We are born, it is argued, in a state of sin, in a state of moral deficiency. Without a notion of the inheritance of sin, however, Original Sin would not have the continuity needed to be asserted of the species even if the time period imagined was a matter of mere millennia(as St Augustine postulated). Pelagius was very much on St Augustine’s mind during this period and St Augustine could not bring himself to embrace the notion of freedom we find much later in Kant’s Enlightenment Philosophy. Kant’s Philosophy is a Philosophy that maintains man chooses to sin and it is this that ruptures the theological fabric of Creation by the presence of something he creates entirely out of his own power. This power was viewed by St Augustine as a nothingness. Instead of man becoming the free centre of his own fate we are asked by St Augustine to conceive of the inheritance of habit, guilt, and punishment from the moment of his birth–on the grounds that something (sin) cannot come from nothing. God is thus exonerated of the act of the paradoxical creation of evil as man now stands in the theological tribunal indicted for crimes long committed. Only such a conception, of course, could justify the punishment of almost the whole of mankind by a flood in a narrative that not only suggests the possible beginning of time but also the possible end of time for time. Such a world did not require the existence of worldly tribunals and laws to justify rationally what obviously seems to be punishment. Such a world required instead temples, churches, men of God, prayer, and a forlorn hope that all will be well in the end. Pelagius and his individual will must have seemed to St Augustine to be Satanism incarnate. Pelagianism suggested, of course, that evil shall be “judged” and given the obvious fact that nothingness cannot be judged it must have a source not in our nature but in our will which is not a nothing but a something, namely a cause of itself(as Kant was later to claim). This something for both Aristotle and Kant embodied a law or principle that clearly pointed to what we ought and ought not to do. Neither of these Philosophers, by the way, would invoke Consciousness in the way that Ricoeur does:

“The consciousness of sin is not its measure. Sin is not my true situation before God. The “before God” and not my consciousness of it is the measure of sin. That is why there must be an other, a prophet, to denounce sin. No becoming aware of myself on my part is sufficient, all the more so because consciousness is itself included in the situation and is guilty of both lies and bad faith.”(P 282)(Conflict)

Insofar as the Ancient Greeks were concerned(including Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle), there was, to say the very least, an interesting relationship between the gods, oracles and the law of the city administered by officials and massive juries(500 men). Recall that Socrates was condemned judicially for basically a religious offense. The laws and the gods lived in a sort of symbiosis, that we moderns do not enjoy. For us, the gods have departed(Deus Absconditus) and their thrones stand empty. The voices of the oracles have also ceased and we are left alone with the laws of the city and our own wills and consciences. This suffices for us to judge ourselves in good faith in an inward tribunal in accordance with the Moral Law of Kant. Ricoeur would, as can be seen from the above quote accept none of the above accounts in the spirit in which they are offered. We are, according to his account, as a matter of concrete fact guilty of both lies and bad faith. Kant would not deny that experience reveals these facts to us but experience also reveals the facts of the judgment of these lies and bad faith. It might be true that we are guilty of the above sins and in extreme cases, there may have been those whose hearts have been hardened “like the spots of a leopard”(P.287) but just as you cannot deduce an ought from an is so you cannot deny the logical priority of the ought over the is, where the issue is one of the Principles of the Good and the judgment of actions by this standard. The image of the man with a heart hardened by the evil he has committed and for whom the voice of conscience has disappeared is characterised in Old Testament narratives by the very physical image of bondage, captivity, or slavery. The Bible clearly speaks of the price of sin being the loss of freedom, in terms also of exile, wandering in search of the promised land. Myth and the Biblical writings reveal to man the spirit of Aletheia, a Universality in the life-world that would later be reflected upon by both Pelagius and Kant in almost Socratic fashion. The worldly tribunals do not cry to the heavens via their avowals of unworthiness but carefully, like Solomon, weigh the available evidence and make the relevant judgments, viewing themselves through the lens of a Freudian super-ego. This was the realm of the sacred for Socrates. Evil begins with me Kant argues. It is a rupture of the logical space of the sacred. We are our own judges and we ought to be. For Ricoeur, on the other hand, it is Evil that is at the heart of the involuntary that in turn forms the foundation of all that is voluntary. For Ricoeur, we are in the realm of the imaginary but Kant would reject this in favour of a logical and conceptual analysis of the phenomenon of Evil. This analysis could not, as a matter of logic focus on nothingness(in the language of substance) but rather on a principle of evil that becomes normative for a phenomenal life that does not possess the universality of the principle of the Good governing a noumenal life leading to a state of grace in which there is a divine guarantee for the summum bonum (the good of a flourishing life). This latter state is, of course, the final context of justification over which one’s will does not reign but must humbly accept as a judgment upon one’s life if one has does all that one can do in terms of acting on the moral law. In this final context, judgment relates to continual moral progress and this is what we are bound by duty to strive for. If this progress continues for long enough we will find ourselves in the realm of the “sacred”. Here, the third question of the four that define the scope of Philosophy for Kant is “What can I hope for?”. This question has the answer sketched above. We see that the answer given to this question is categorical and not hypothetical, unconditional rather than conditional. This is the realm in which, for Kant, knowledge has to give way to the logical space of faith that speculative reason, according to Kant can neither prove nor disprove. The absolute in this system is, of course, the good will, not the empirically good will (which as a matter of fact hopes for a good life) but rather a transcendent will that claims to be worthy on objective grounds of leading a good life. This unconditional hope is not grounded in the imagination or the senses of Sensibility but rather in Practical Rationality and the logic of normative principles. In such a worthy life the grounds are to be found in a timeless noumenal realm.

Kant, in his work “Religion within the Bounds of Mere Reason”(Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, trans by Wood, A, and Di Giovanni, G, 1998) discusses the role of an institutional church in a faith:

“grounded in empirical, historical conditions and shapes a church Kant calls “ecclesiastical faith”(P XXXI)

This so-called historically based “ecclesiastical faith” must for Kant be a secondary process in relation to the primary process of the principle of rational morality that requires a moral education of the kind we discussed earlier in this volume(Kant “On Education”). We know that Aristotle proposed a public system of Education which in Königsberg during Kant’s lifetime to some extent existed. Aristotle’s demand for such a form of “universal education” would have included education in his three realms of Science: Theoretical science, Practical Science, and the Productive Sciences. For Aristotle and Kant, it was obvious that knowledge played a decisive role in whether or not one led a flourishing life. Furthermore, for Aristotle, this education would need to actualise the potentiality all humans possess to become theoretically and practically virtuous. Virtue in Greek is often translated as areté which also means doing the right thing in the right way at the right time. Kant would largely agree with the above account but would offer his categories of judgment and the Principles of Reason(Sufficient Reason and Non-contradiction) as improvements upon Aristotelian Hylomorphism and Metaphysics. Ricoeur would to some extent disagree with both of the above positions on grounds that deny the importance of the role of reason and logic as the primary processes of thought. Ricoeur, on the contrary, regards, what Kant would claim to be a secondary process of thought, namely a dialectically structured narrative, as the primary process that enables us to understand Being-in-the-world. He would, that is, insist that the imagination is the unconditional ground of freedom and rationality. This would place though– that “rupture” in mans Being-in-the-world– in the realm of concrete Sensibility. Passions and emotions are also, of course, located in this realm. The will is both practical and emotional. Ricoeur, claims the following in his work “Freedom and Nature”:

“Each passion is a form of the human totality. Real concrete understanding of morality begins with the passions. “The good that I would I do not and the evil I would not I do”. this mutual dependence of the passions and the law is central; in the context of the fault, passions and the law form the vicious circle of actual existence.”(P.21)

This reflection falls fairly and squarely in the context of exploration designed to question the harmony of a human psuche operating on the laws of Sensible functioning. These passions and laws then potentially actualise into a human psuche operating on the principles of rationality and logos.

Much, of course, depends upon how one chooses to characterise the flaw in our existence. Ricoeur, in this context, makes his position clear:

“we shall call upon a consideration of the fault to destroy this myth of harmony which is a lie and an illusion of the ethical stage par excellence”(P.22)

This Greek measure of harmony does not, according to Ricoeur, sufficiently characterise the contrary to the experience of the sacred. It is this fault that bears the burden of invalidating the moral law and situates the source of the ethical in the Kantian faculty of Sensibility, or the Aristotelian domain of pleasure-pain. In a sense, Hylomorphic theory integrates the powers of Sensibility into the higher mental powers of judgment, understanding, and reason. Perhaps it is possible as Ricoeur does, to claim that Sensible states are states of deficiency but only on the grounds that they follow different principles that regulate sensible powers such as perception, memory, imagination and some levels of emotional discourse. Freud characterised these Sensible principles in Aristotelian Biological/Psychological terms: an Energy regulation Principle(ERP) that regulates organs and limbs and the Pleasure Pain principle(PPP) that regulates all emotions and passions. For Freud, the higher mental powers are regulated by the Reality Principle(RP) that embraces both the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason. In the light of this elaboration upon the context of explanation and justification, it can be maintained that there is no Greek myth of harmony but only Greek rationalism that eventually served as a foundation for Kantian Metaphysical and Transcendental Philosophy. Neither of these forms appeals to dialectical logic as a form of explanation or justification for either ethical or religious phenomena. Indeed Kant thought that dialectical logic was an “illusion”. Both Aristotle and Kant would, however, probably acknowledge the importance of this “logic of negation” at the level of concept formation or determination, thus situating this intentional activity in the sphere of the imagination that lies at the gateway between the faculty of Sensibility and the faculties of the Understanding and Reason. This domain of the imagination includes the symbols we find in myths and the concept of “truth” that is operating in myth–a concept probably best articulated by the Greek term “Aletheia”. Symbolic uses of language are also located in narratives about the beginnings and ends of time and evil. The rhetorical form of such narratives is often that of tragedy bordered by a rational Hope that lifts one out of one’s Lebenswelt and into Greek and Kantian contexts of explanation and justification. For Ricoeur hermeneutics is necessary for the interpretation of the above tragic texts. His interpretations, it can be argued, leave us standing “before God” rather than as Transcendental subjects in the tribunal of the law of our own construction. This tribunal is not for the judgment of transcendental solipsists but only for Aristotelian and Kantian rational animals capable of discourse capable, that is, of forms of judgment and an understanding that in their universality and logical necessity make no distinction between different individuals in different spatio-temporal contexts. Any fault that is discovered in the proceedings of such a tribunal has not occurred at the beginning of history but rather as a consequence of an individual’s choices and decisions.

Ricoeur further commits himself to embed ethical value and indeed all value in relation to action in the faculty of Sensibility by claiming:

“I reflect on value in the social context of praise and blame”(Freedom and Nature P.72)

For Aristotle, there is an emotional and social origin of aesthetic and ethical value but virtue is nevertheless a matter of rational judgment, a matter of areté, of doing or saying the right thing in the right way at the right time. The scope of this judgment extends over the definition “rational animal capable of discourse”: from social etiquette in discourse to more complicated forms of instrumental and categorical action. Describing everything that is happening at a particular time in a particular place may or may not be relevant to the context of explanation/justification. Contexts of ethical justification are normative, relate, that is, to what it is we ought or ought not to do and for which there is subsequent praise or blame. Descriptions of how things are, could never be normative in the sense of being constitutive of principles(these descriptions can at best illustrate or exemplify these principles). Descriptions of what people do, e.g. making a particular promise at a particular time may be relevant as a minor premise in a chain of premises in the context of ethical justification. The major premise of such a chain must, however, be normative, must be, that is, an ought premise, e.g. “Promises ought to be kept”. It is, however, difficult to imagine that what any agent involved in this situation is feeling(as Ricoeur suggests) could be a premise in such an ethical chain which has to reflect what someone is doing or intending to do. How one feels about keeping ones promise or not, is a matter of causal relation and not a rational relation. What one is feeling might, however in this particular situation, explain why one did not do what one ought to have done, e.g. keeping a promise one has made. I might have promised to pay some money back I owed, but spend it on something I wish to buy for myself instead. Here my self-centred emotion or passion for spending money on myself is a cause for my doing what I did: pleasures and pains cannot be reasons for actions.

Aristotle differentiated the goods of the body from both external gods and the goods for the soul. Furthermore, three kinds of forms are transmitted in cultural contexts. Firstly the biological forms of children, secondly, the instrumental forms of artefacts(houses, roads, fields, cities, etc) and the more categorical forms of knowledge and ethics(transmission of intellectual ideas from the various sciences). In this respect, the emotions and passions are more relevant to the goods of the body than external goods or the goods of the soul. Kant spoke in terms of happiness here and accused those motivated by happiness of following the principle of self-love that sometimes is manifest and sometimes is latently disguised. When we are considering the goods of the soul there is clearly the possibility of a Platonic moment where one can choose to exchange one’s life for categorical values such as knowledge or justice. Is the description, exchanging one’s life correct? Is it not rather a matter of transcending one’s life, a matter of living in a timeless noumenal world in which reality is viewed sub specie aeternitatis? This is a world or Kingdom of Ends in which Promises ought to be kept. In this context, Ricoeur claims that “affectivity is a form of thought”(P.86) If this is the case then we must be dealing with an experience-based thought. It might be true, for example, that I am feeling anxious about keeping my promise but it does not follow that everyone in this situation must feel anxious. For many good men keeping ones promises is second nature(not something that is given a second thought).Thought, for Ricoeur, is the source of rupture or a fault in my Being and one wonders whether the anxiety or guilt behind our avowals of evil is what is at issue here. The primary emotions or desires for Aristotle and Kant were awe and wonder felt in the face of the world and in the face of one’s moral personality. Anxiety, as a matter of fact, may prevent my desire to explore the world or the desire to understand the world but this is a brute fact that at best provides us with an “explanation” in terms of Negation: an “explanation” which requires a dialectical process of reasoning rather than the deductive form of reasoning that we encounter when using the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason.

The above “affective turn” or “affective revolution” that Ricoeur encourages, has the consequence that we turn our focus away from the world and the principles of moral action and toward what is occurring in my body/mind. A form of Cartesian apperception or consciousness is assumed to justify the move from being something we merely describe to something that serves as a sufficient explanation of phenomena. The body’s needs may well motivate (cause) the will to act in accordance with the pleasure-pain principle and imagination of the object of the need. Imagining the object that satisfies my need is presenting an object to a quasi-observational form of consciousness(in the absence of the object). Negation appears to be at the heart of this project of Sensibility. The presentation referred to above is related to the pleasure-pain principle via the fascination for the imagined object. Ricoeur believes controversially here that imagination is connected to knowledge:

“But the level of meaning of imagination remains knowledge…It is as knowledge that imagination which swells our desires is susceptible to coming under the control of the will and that our life itself can be evaluated.”(P.99)

The meaning of the above remark depends on whether the issue is one of the relation of the will to the goods of the body, external goods or goods of the soul. The terms of evaluation will differ. In the first case, the pleasure-pain principle is one of the principles regulating bodily activity. In the second case happiness(the principle of self-love in disguise) uses a rule of prudence as the norm to evaluate the happiness seeking activity. In the third case, purely categorical, unconditional, rational principles constitute any activity relating to the goods of the soul. With respect to the goods of the body and external goods, if areté is not operating in the soul there is a risk that we will become victims of our own vanity(narcissism). If this is the case, the proliferation of desires will be unregulated. The soul uses emotional mechanisms such as shame or guilt to overcome the temptations of vanity or narcissism produced by an unruly imagination searching for pleasure. Pleasure is, of course, merely a sensible effect of an action. According to both Plato and Aristotle, however, there is a form of pleasure that is related to learning and the form of philosophical reflection that is linked to understanding and reason, (to the Reality principle rather than the pleasure principle associated with the goods of the body and the sensible forms we encounter in the external world). Ricoeur’s contribution to this debate is to suggest that pleasure and pain occur in perceptual object relations where pleasure supervenes with successful relations and pain with problematic relations(P.100 F and N)

Pleasure relates then to motivated action via Sensibility which is an important component of desire. Objects of the imagination can be objects of desire and to the extent, that anxiety enters into the experience, we appear to be dealing with either the Energy Regulation Principle or the Pleasure-Pain principle. Now the desire to understand, connected with learning and philosophical reflection is free of pain and anxiety because it is not directed at objects of desire but rather occurs through the mediation of concepts and principles(e.g. the Reality Principle which includes the Principle of Non-contradiction, Sufficient Reason, Areté, etc). The Pleasure involved is, therefore, a contemplative pleasure unrelated to pain( the great regulator of the sensible body). Ricoeur points out in this context that pleasure and pain are not opposites. He does not point out, however, that they operate on different principles. Pain is more deeply embedded in the organic body and tends to produce activity of the limbs and organs that are both reflexive and defensive. This is probably one of the few dimensions of “psychic” activity where behavioural theory has something significant to contribute.

Anxiety is imagined pain of a general kind: it is fear of suffering that can reach the levels of terror accompanied by the bodily response of trembling. The reflexive activity produced can also be of the defensive or “affective” kind. Courage in the face of this fear or anxiety is an example of the will imposing order in relation to this situation. Here areté takes the form of self-control and we have an example of doing the right thing in the right way at the right time. Courage in the face of an extreme threat to one’s well being is undoubtedly an important virtue and involves the operation of a form of rationality directed at one’s own body and/or the external world. The above reflection that pleasure and pain even at the organic and bodily level are not opposites is explained in terms of each having its own opposite: the true opposite of pleasure is deprivation and the true opposite of pain is merely its disappearance, its absence from the body and its absence from the imagination.

We are accustomed as a result of the analysis of emotions from the point of view of analytic Philosophy to define the emotions in terms of three criteria: bodily reactions, emotional behaviour, and emotion-inducing circumstances, and the extent to which these criteria are controllable is the extent to which the ideas we have in relation to them are in Spinoza’s language “adequate ideas”. Being terrorised by a ghost is being terrorised by one’s own imagination. Ghosts do not exist but ghost inducing circumstances and the physiological responses to these circumstances do exist. A Ghost is notwithstanding a projection, possibly assisted by strange sensory circumstances and perhaps strange intensive emotional ideas of having failed the dead people in one’s life, or alternatively longing intensively for a lost loved one that is no longer alive. On a Hylomorphic-Freudian analysis, ghosts are projections of an unstable mind caused by the defensive operations of the ERP and the PPP.

Pleasures attached to the goods of the external world that we are related to are subordinated to a prudential form of rationality that aims at my temporary well being or happiness but these goods can, of course, be arbitrarily removed by forces outside one’s control (Cephalus of the Republic lost his fortune) This kind of situation, for Aristotle meant that such goods were not categorically under our control. Such goods, in other words, are not like the goods of the soul such as knowledge and areté. These cannot be removed from my life by external forces. The prudential imperative, on the other hand, aims at commodious living, and the comfortable living standard of homo oeconomicus championed by Hobbes et al was an attempt at politically and ethically universalising this standard. Here we clearly see a conflict between external goods and the goods of the soul. Initially, this “liberal” philosophy seeks the “conservative” life via the accumulation of capital(Adam Smith) but in deconstructing the values of the soul and disregarding Principles such as areté we find nothing for governments to do except for distributing taxes justly and exercising power over other governments and territories. Historically, as early as Plato we have been made aware of the close relationship between the accumulation of capital and violence. In the Republic, Socrates tells us about the frustrated children of the oligarchs sitting idly in the agora plotting the downfall of the oligarchy in the name of “demos”(the population). In these kinds of conflict, we see the Platonic/Freudian giants or Eros and Thanatos engaging with each other. Once power becomes the topic of political discourse in the agora, ruin and destruction are natural consequences. The problem, of course, is that we have found no means of universalising the oligarchic life, something that Plato realised at the time he was constructing his Republic of Philosophers who were not allowed to possess money or live in a family. Socrates is also reputed to have argued that oikonomos was an art and not a science but it was moreover a secondary art that ought to be subservient to the primary arts and sciences such as music, medicine, and philosophy.

Kant’s contribution to the above debate was to point out that we humans antagonistically respond to the fact that, not being fully rational, man needs a master but he does not want a master. Out of this cocktail of needs and wants grows:

” a perpetual and restless desire of power after power, that ceaseth only in death.”

As Hobbes acutely observed. Freud gives us an explanation for this state of affairs in terms of the “instincts” of Eros and Thanatos. Were these propensities not a part of our cultural scene(which is what Plato, Aristotle, and Kant thought) History would not be what it is, namely a list of one tragic fact after another. Ricoeur believes that economics and political power are not linked in the way that Plato, for example, suggests. He claims that if History were left to Homo Oeconomicus all conflict would take the form of relating to our well being or its negation. This may be an artificial division of instrumental imperatives because it is Plato’s contention that the restless desire that ends in death emanates from the negation of well being(suffering). The agenda of Greek democracy that erupted in violence and tyranny was for Plato a direct result of accumulating power and accumulating capital, an agenda that emerges when a secondary art usurps the spirit of the primary arts regulated by areté. For Plato, Philosophy and the art of education were fundamental to the role of the knowledge of the good necessary to prevent the city-state from falling into a state of ruin and destruction. The Platonic figure of Eros is a problematic political figure padding about the city without knowing exactly what he searching for, knowing perhaps only what he does not want, namely, an untimely and early death. This suggests a Socratic connection between Philosophy and Death, namely that Death brings Philosophy to an end, emphasising the importance of the body to the mind. Socrates, we know, had an opportunity to escape Death but his training or his education would not allow him to do so given his belief that the future of Philosophy is more important than life itself and demands the ultimate organic sacrifice. The examined life, that is, demanded that Socrates become obligated to his principles, thereby placing principles on the agenda of Philosophy in a way that Plato and Aristotle would consolidate in their different ways. Kant also believed that the examined life or the Aristotelian contemplative life demanded an obligation to the categorical imperative or moral law:(because of its universality: so act that you can will that the maxim of your action become a universal law). Leading such a life obviously demanded an obligation to actualise the law in concrete situations( e.g. treat people as ends in themselves). This latter also embodies the unconditional attitude associated with the foundation of Practical Reasoning in the domain of ought concepts. The Kantian introduction of the practical idea of freedom into this domain was, of course, a far more important revolution than the famous “Copernican Revolution”, because it displaced a very theoretical conception of God with the real source of ethics, namely the Good Will viewing the world sub specie humanitatis, as a free being.

Even if it is the case that man does not want to be mastered by Reason he understands the consequences of his power over others and their power over him. He understands that he is free to choose the principles by which he lives. He also understands that Freedom is an ultimate unconditional categorical freedom to cause himself to do what is right in the spirit of Areté and to believe what is true and justifiable in the spirit of Aletheia. He is a Being that respects his own freedom and the freedom of others to have moral acts constituted by the moral law. Less abstractly he is a Being that has respect for himself and others as ends-in-themselves. Here, in these two formulations of the moral law(the formal and the material), we have what Ricoeur denies on P.132, namely the hylomorphic interpretation or actualisation of moral action governed by Reason. Ricoeur also appears to believe that Reason is somehow “detached” from Desire, detached from, for example, the desire to understand. This desire is central to both the Aristotelian and Kantian accounts.

Involved in the conflict we have outlined between Kant and the Hermeneutic method is a different conception of concrete experience. Evil is not merely empirically real as is the case with Kant. For Ricoeur, evil symbolises an ontological flaw in Being human, it indicates a Negation that is “real” and not merely a consequence of an actualisation process or the failure of powers to actualise(Aristotle). Kant also references the Aristotelian idea of potentiality in the following quote from “Religion within the Bounds of Mere Reason”:

“the propensity to evil is a deed in the (noumenal) meaning.”(PXIII)

Yet we shall remember that Kant in his Groundwork claimed that the only absolute in moral action is a good will. In the light of this point, the propensity to evil must, therefore, be in some sense, a “secondary” deed motivated by a different principle that may well have narcissistic aspects which operate to disturb the balance of the mind. Such a being disturbed by his narcissism, upon being judged by the Tribunal of De Civitate Dei will not merely be judged for his empirical deeds and beliefs but will also be called upon to justify himself as a human being. Here the issue is far more important than the issue of legal guilt: the issue is one of deeds that flow from a principle that has hardened the will against the good. This then leads to the theological problem of moral guilt. Kant is largely silent about what kind of punishment or sentence could be meted out in the theological context, because he does not believe in a utilitarian God. Perhaps in terms of theology, the worst judgment that could occur in the noumenal realm of the divine tribunal is the proclamation that the defendant is not a “human being” but has become the archetype of something else difficult to describe, something that lacks the absolute attribute of a good will.

The trial of Eichmann commented upon by Hannah Arendt is relevant to consider in this context. Arendt’s “judgment” on Eichmann(that he lacked the capacity to think) at first appears to be underestimating the magnitude of the crimes against humanity that Eichmann was found guilty of, but such a response may be in its turn underestimating the power of thought in our lives. The Jewish response to Arendt accused her of not recognising the scale of evil involved in Eichmann’s actions. Arendt’s teacher was Martin Heidegger and he too was accused of minimising the political intentions of the Nazis when he joined the Nazi party before their agenda became clear to the world. Both Philosophers are existentialists and had difficulty formulating an ethical theory to oppose that of Kant’s(as was the case for the Existentialist Sartre who was forced into the Marxist camp of fascism to justify the lack of ethics in existential theory). Paradoxically, therefore, the Jewish response could be seen in Kantian terms, seen, that is, to be emphasising the dimension of the sacred noumenal realm of Being which empirical evil violates. Kant would certainly have judged Arendt’s response to be very “theoretical”. It comes as a surprise to some to learn that Kant, the Enlightenment spokesman for Freedom, was in fact in favour of the death penalty for very serious crimes which presumably would have included Eichmann. Kant was a Christian, however, and we should also recall in the context of this discussion that Jesus claimed that there are crimes so great that those who commit them should have a millstone placed around their necks and dropped into the sea. We should also appreciate however that the kind of judgments we humans pass in our worldly tribunals in response to empirical evil would differ from the judgments that would be passed for crimes against the noumenal world. Ricoeur believes that rationality is not capable of “revealing” anything about the realm of the sacred. Our only access to this realm is through “interpretation” of our avowals of evil, sacred works, and texts all of which relate to our existence, that is, to effort to exist and desire to be. What, however, are we to do with murderers who confess their empirical deeds which violate the noumenal sacred realm of our existence? Kant might believe in the death sentence for people who commit heinous crimes but given the reliance of the categorical imperative upon the test of non-contradiction, an implication of someone using the powers of their life to take someone else’s life away in an institutional context is clearly a contradiction and must, therefore, be problematic for whoever it was that was going to carry out the death sentence. In the case of Socrates, the poison was given to him to drink and technically he died by his own hand. It is clear in any case that this kind of violation of the realm of the sacred by murderers suffices to deny their humanity.

But what about the forgiveness of sins, especially from the point of view of Christianity? As was indicated above some sins are more sinful than others. The keeping of promises was important for Kant and breaking of promises threatened the valuable human institutions of promising and truth-telling but on Kant’s account, such sins could be forgiven although there is no duty to forgive them. No one, however, would suggest that death should result from such a breach of the moral law.

Ricoeur’s criticism of Kant is grounded upon a conviction that Kant is primarily concerned with epistemological problems:

“The basic limitation of a critical philosophy lies in its exclusive concern for epistemology: the only canonical operations of thought are those that ground the “objectivity of representations”…..A single question rules the critical Philosophy. What is a priori and what is merely empirical in Knowledge? This distinction is pure and simply transposed into the second critique–the objectivity of the maxims of the will rests on the distinction between the validity of duty which is a priori and the content of empirical ideas.”(Freud and Philosophy p.44-5)

It is questionable whether an “exclusive concern for epistemology” is a reasonable criticism of Kant’s essentially rationalistic approach to both Science and Morality and his concern to chart the extent of the different domains of metaphysics associated with theoretical and practical reasoning. The questions “What can I know?” and “What ought I to do?” are clearly distinct questions covering the domains of knowledge and action respectively, and to suggest that Kant merely transfers an arbitrary structure from one domain to the next is a failure to appreciate the extent to which Kant’s philosophy was, in fact, a return to the practical commitments of both Aristotle and Plato. It also is a failure of Ricoeur to realise the extent to which Kant was a hylomorphic Philosophy, where the spectrum of powers building upon powers included epistemic powers but these were in no way paradigmatic for the Kantian critical Philosophy. Reason for Kant is both theoretical and practical and his contexts of explanation and justification are similarly theoretical and practical where in one case the telos is the truth and in the other “the good”.

Both philosophers interestingly use the idea of symbolism and here again Kant’s interest is not primarily epistemological given the fact that the dynamically sublime is defined in terms of an appreciation of one’s moral agency in the face of the threat of the power of nature. If anything, an accusation of an obsession with Cartesian epistemology might be a reasonable accusation to direct at Ricoeur’s Philosophy, which seeks to arrive via the long route of dialectical interpretation, at the Cartesian first truth “I think, I am”. Ricoeur focuses, for example on the cognitive operation of Reflection that he defines in terms of Existence and that we can only appropriate through an interpretation of the works(including texts) and monuments of our culture. Ricoeur is aiming at a long dialectical context of discovery which he believes will come to an end at the terminal explanation/justification of the truth of the Cogito. We should recall that Kant’s program in his critical Philosophy was to combat the exclusive agendas of both the rationalists(including Descartes) and the empiricists(including Hobbes and Hume) as well as the prevailing influence of Neo-Aristotelianism(Aquinas) which in fact resembled Aristotelianism only superficially. I offer a criticism of Ricoeur’s approach to Kantian aesthetics in my doctoral dissertation entitled “Reflections and Elaborations upon Kantian Aesthetics”:

“Reflection requires a work to be set up opposite to it in order to give rise to thought. These works are in a sense contingent because they belong to a culture but they are also caught up in a web of necessity since, without the interpretation of these works, there would be no attempt to appropriate or understand our effort to exist and desire to be. Many Kantian terms are used in the course of this account of the work of reflection. There is talk, for example of a Transcendental logic whose job it is to give an account of the notions presupposed in the constitution of a mode of experience and its corresponding mode of reality. Such a logic, it is argued, is necessary because reflection has to do with a dimension of discourse which is not amenable to examination in terms of a traditional logic which prizes argument, definition, classification, ahead of investigations into the conditions of possibility of an experience.”(P.83)

Ricoeur appears to suggest that the context of explanation/justification does not relate conceptually or logically to the context of discovery/investigation. In Kant, the immediate intuitions of experience are necessarily or logically connected to concepts if they are part of an act of judgment. In a discussion of symbolism Kant claims that intuitions can either be schemata of concepts or alternatively be symbolic of those concepts, be, that is, indirect presentations of the concept. Schemata relate to the way in which reason demonstrates the relationships of concepts in judgments using these concepts. Here, the unity of apperception, or the “I think”, performs the task of unifying various manifolds of intuition into one logical entity. Symbols, on the other hand, use, what Kant calls “analogy judgment”(P.222 Critique of Aesthetic Judgment):

“in which analogy judgment performs a double function: first in applying the concept as the object of a sensible intuition, and then, secondly, in applying the mere rule of its reflection upon that intuition to quite another object of which the former is but the symbol”(P.222)

In the above quote, Ricoeur’s objects of reflection(objects which demand an explorative interpretation) are not present because for Kant Transcendental Logic is the only reflective tool that can be used to judge the conditions of the possibility of experience and its relation to reality. Ricoeur’s idea of a symbol that requires an explorative interpretation is similar to the structure of a work or text which also possesses a symbolic structure. Obviously, not being conceptually constituted, symbols can not be captured by a definition. There could, that is, never be a dictionary of symbols. The structure of symbols is a structure of a manifest meaning and a latent “lived” meaning. This “lived meaning” is related non-conceptually to our effort to exist and desire to be. Neither of these accounts of “symbol” is epistemological. Neither philosopher believes that we are dealing with an entity that is related to epistemological judgment or understanding. Ricoeur admittedly has a more complex account. Symbols are related to discourse, and discourse in its turn is rooted in our existence(in our effort to exist and desire to be). It will come as no surprise to a philosopher to be told that existence takes many different complex forms that require a number of different interpretations. There are at least three types of symbols, argues Ricoeur, namely cosmic symbols, oneiric symbols, and poetic symbols: each reveals a realm of existence that is important to Philosophy. Cosmic symbols focus upon natural elements such as the sun, the moon, and the waters of the earth. These elements, Ricoeur argues, (though it is not clear on what grounds) acquired meaning for us perhaps even before we began to linguistically represent them. Yet it is only when they are represented linguistically that they give rise to thought and presumably are susceptible to interpretation. The oneiric dimension focuses upon psychic conflicts that presumably manifest in phenomena such as pathological behaviour and dreams. It is in dreams, in particular, Ricoeur claims, that we can discover how cosmic significations are transformed into psychic functions. The poetic dimension reveals a vision of the world. It is not clear whether Ricoeur means to include mythical texts in the category of the poetic. Both kinds of texts(poetic and mythical) appear to be related to the power of nature to signify and the power of man to transcend both the power of nature and his own sensible experiences of the world.

Mythical texts perhaps differ from poetic texts to the extent that they imitate important aspects of our life that have to do with beginnings and ends of nature, life, etc. In myths, events and characters are woven together into a dramatic structure:

“with three characteristics. Firstly a myth contains a person or people universally representative of the human condition as such. Secondly, it sets up a time through the tension of a beginning moving towards an end which is representative of all times. Thirdly it points to the way in which man is alienated from his essential nature. These characteristics together disclose the enigma of human existence and provide us with sketches of solutions to that enigma.”(P.85 Reflections and Elaborations.).

These texts project a world, Ricoeur argues, in a similar way to the way in which a world is projected in dialogical discourse. In such discourse, it is not another psychological entity that I understand but rather a new way of Being-in-the-world. Written texts take up this project and transform it, “rewrite reality”, and in so doing reveal a reality “more real than the reality of the everyday world”(P.87). Yet is important to reiterate that the way in which a text projects a world is not, Ricoeur argues, susceptible to any logical demonstration or conceptual definition. In opposition to Kantian reflections upon symbolism, Ricoeur invokes Kant’s Critique of Aesthetic Judgment. He appears initially to agree with Kant that judgments of taste are about individuals occurring in the context of techné (not epistemé). These judgments, when directed at texts are not merely about the words or sentences of the text but rather a synergistic combination of these elements. This whole, then, invites an interpretation in terms of what Ricoeur controversially calls a “subjective logic”(whatever that means) in which we attempt to “guess” the intentional structure of the text”. Apart from this last questionable reflection, many of Ricoeur’s reflections are in fact elaborations on Kantian themes but there is nevertheless only a superficial resemblance between the two accounts of symbols.

There is, however, much in the Critique of Aesthetic Judgment to suggest that Kant’s idea of what he calls ” a feeling of life” aims at an existential foundation similar to that characterised in Ricoeur’s idea of existence. The effort to exist and desire to be, suggest a restlessness of the mind which would seem to be excluded in the relatively peaceful state of the contemplation of the beautiful. The mode of experience of the Dynamically Sublime, however, meets many of the requirements of Ricoeur’s reflective exploration:

“Being present at the site of a powerful waterfall induces in us a feeling of our own puniness in the face of the power of nature. If it is the case, however, that we are in no physical danger and no pragmatic considerations interfere with our reflections, our mind inevitably moves to a consideration of our own worth as moral agents–something which is not threatened by the forces of nature. The supersensible of our faculties, the imagination and desire are involved in a complex work of reflection.”Reflections and Elaborations P.89)

This clearly indicates the presence of freedom, an idea of reason, a component Ricoeur would have doubts about. Non-schematic sensible presentations are, according to Kant subjected to moral characterisation as when for example trees and landscape are described in ethical terms, e.g. “stately”, “Majestic”, “innocent”, “modest” etc. This ethical language use also runs contrary to Ricoeur’s accusation of a Kantian prejudice in favour of epistemological criteria. Kant specifically claims that beauty is the symbol not of any epistemological phenomenon but rather the realm of morality.

In further reflective explorations, Ricoeur reveals that symbols can evolve and have a history. Evil, can, for example, be represented by images of a spot or a stain, progress to an image of a broken relation(losing my way missing a target) or finally the image of being burdened like a slave under one’s own guilt. This gives the symbol of evil a trajectory over the time of civilisation, a movement from something infecting one externally to an interiorisation: a movement that perhaps reflects an underlying metaphysical movement. This trajectory, namely, also points to a shift in our relation to God: from making an avowal or self-confession “before God” to the avowal occurring in the thought space of an individual–in the logical space of Deus Absconditus.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action(Volume Two): Merleau-Ponty, Aristotle, Kant, Freud.

Views: 1143

aged gothic cathedral with columns
Photo by Maria Orlova on Pexels.com

Merleau-Ponty’s “Phenomenology of Perception” is a work that is intended to fall under many headings but it is undoubtedly, in spite of its limitations, a work of Philosophical Psychology par excellence. The work attempts to synthesise many positions and influences including empirical and rational psychology from a phenomenological/existential point of view. Insofar as its Philosophical credentials are concerned it draws upon the works of Hegel, Husserl, Heidegger, and Sartre. In these different syntheses, we find moments in which we are reminded of Aristotelian and Kantian reflections and this is surprising given the fact that Merleau-Ponty(MP) wishes to distance himself from such rationalistic positions.

MP’s account begins with a basic experience of the world that is formed by consciousness: a consciousness of things-in-themselves which it is the task of phenomenology to describe. He takes Descartes and Kant to task for their “analytical reflections” in which the subject is detached from his experience of the world: in this state of detachment the subject, then, stands in judgment upon the world, it is argued. This criticism brings to the fore a formidable philosophical problem of human nature, namely, is man fundamentally in his essence an explorer whose task it is to discover new experiences or a judge whose task it is to explain and justify the proceedings he sees before him in the tribunal of experience.

The judgement in favour of both the explorer and the judge would not be a problem for Aristotle’s Metaphysical Theory of Change and Hylomorphic theory simply because, for Aristotle, powers of judgment are constructed upon explorative powers and simultaneously perform the task of regulating and organising explorative activity. MP sees the judge as separated unnecessarily from the tribunal of experience but the kind of separation that actually exists for both Aristotle and Kant reflects the kind of difference there is between a rational law or principle and what they apply to. It is difficult to take MP’s criticism of Kant seriously if one admits this difference between a principle or a law and what it is applied to. The case against Descartes for the separation of powers (of exploration and judgement), however, is more compelling.

Following the example of Descartes we find MP claiming:

“I cannot put perception into the same category as the syntheses represented by judgements, acts or predications”

Separating perception of a black pen from perceptual judgments such as “This pen is black” does indeed seem a radical move. Descartes and Kant are further accused of separating the inner man from the outer world and it is not entirely clear that this criticism is justified in either case. It certainly is not justified in Kant’s case if one takes into consideration his Anthropological writings and his writings in the realm of Practical Philosophy in which our instrumental and categorical involvements with the world are clearly a result of a type of reflection that is in awe of the world and all its forms and aspects. Kant’s Practical Philosophy is also undoubtedly committed to making the world a better place, however long that process might take for the rational animal capable of discourse.

For MP, discourse is an activity that causes essences to exist in a state of separation from consciousness and this to some extent denies the fact of my consciousness which MP argues, without any recourse to discourse, manages to appreciate the difference between what is imaginary and what is real.

Further “separations” are suggested in relation to Perception when MP argues that although there is a truth or self-evidence rooted in Perception, there is a fundamental difference between what is lived through and what is thought. This separation is sustained by the claim that there is an active operational intentionality( P.XX) in which the “natural and ante-predicative unity of the world and our life” is constituted. From an Aristotelian hylomorphic point of view this exploration of origins by MP may constitute only one kind of explanation of the relevant changing phenomena: it may that is, constitute a preferred phenomenological/archeological reduction at the expense of other types of explanation such as the formal and final kinds of explanation we find in hylomorphic theory. Furthermore, if, as we claimed in the earlier chapters of this work, that Kant was indeed a hylomorphic Philosopher, then the above criticism of Kant would appear to be exaggerated given the Kantian acceptance of all the types of explanation mentioned above.

The target of MP’s Phenomenology is also Science and the Philosophy of Science. MP argues in this context that the scientific concept of causality or causal explanation is problematic because it does not recognize consciousness as the source of what MP calls “the ante-predicative” world. Instead,Science attempts to explain consciousness as a meeting point of a variety of causal agencies in the search for a physico-mathematical law.

What it is that enables MP to move into a transcendental dimension beyond the interplay of causal agencies operating biologically, is a “lived body”. The life of this body is then defined as the use of this body and this is one of the primary constituting factors of both consciousness and its relation to the world. This body is also a transcendental source of the aforementioned operative intentionality that enables me to transcend myself in the use of humanly constructed concrete instruments, e.g. tools to build houses, villages, and cities. Abstract tools such as Language also enable us to construct an orbis pictus in its “transcendental use”. After his work on Perception, Language shifted more and more into the centre of MP’s Philosophising. He did not believe as Wittgenstein did that Language is the “final solution” to all philosophical problems,  but he did claim the following:

“That linguistics would give us the paradigm model on the basis of which we would be able to elaborate a theory of the human sciences and that establish a universal, philosophical anthropology”(“Consciousness and the Acquisition of Language, trans Silverman H.J. Evanston, North Western University Press, 1973, Foreword by James M Edie P.XX))

The relation between body and language is further condensed from the clouds of earlier works in MP’s final work “The Visible and the Invisible”. In this last work written just before his death an Aristotelian bell tolls when he characterises the body as a potentiality of activity. Furthermore, he adds the interesting qualification that this Aristotelian body is structured like a language. This body generates “meaning”, it is claimed. MP had in earlier works characterised meaning in terms of “gestural meaning” and this reminds us of the Evolutionary account of Language presented by Julian Jaynes in Volume one of this work. It is highly unlikely, however, that MP would approve of this kind of “scientific “ treatment of gestural origins and attitudes. In Jaynes’s account the gestural attitude is related to fear and the urgent demands of a life in a state of nature whereas for MP this attitude is more related to the awe and wonder in the face of the world that we find in the works of Aristotle and Kant. For MP the acquisition of language is obviously, then, related to a way of using words that is related to fundamental intentions of speech. These form an attitude that is revealed in the pathological condition of aphasia. Patients suffering from aphasia have lost:

“the general ability to subsume sensory given under a category”(P. 204)

These patients are not capable of what MP calls the categorical attitude. This is not solely a thought function because according to MP language and thought are dual aspects of the same underlying phenomenon or attitude. MP specifically argues that thought does not underlie speech:

“The denomination of objects does not follow upon recognition: it is itself recognition. When I fix my eyes on an object in the half-light and say: “it is a brush”, there is not in my mind the concept of a brush under which I subsume the object, and which moreover is linked by frequent association with the word “brush” but the word bears the meaning, and, by imposing it on the object, I am conscious of reaching that object.”(P. 206)

Speech does not presuppose thought but rather accomplishes it and this is a consequence of an attitude which Freud relied on in his therapy: a therapy called a “talking cure” by one of his patients. It is almost as if primary process thinking which confines itself to the images of experience requires a secondary process—sublimation of these images—in order for the talking cure to have its effect. We also know from the reports of a number of psychologists that children appear to begin to think when they begin to talk. It seems in these cases that naming something gives the thing a form of existence it did not possess previously. The child in this process of language acquisition appears to acquire an ability or power to think according to others. Here the expression of a word is an action in the context of community activity. MP compares this attitude to the Freudian Imago which manifests this emotional  attitudes.

Speech is a modality of Being-in-the-world as is imagination. In the Satrean example of “seeing”(imagining”?) Pierre to be absent from the café what is present to the senses is not a representation nor Pierre himself in person but rather a power of acting toward Pierre that motivates the negative judgement, “Pierre is not in the café”. What is present, MP argues, is, then, a desire to act accompanied by the lack of an intentional structure to realise the power of acting.

An angry word is as much of a gesture as angry behaviour on this account. There is, according to MP, no process of association leading me from the behaviour or the word to a state of anger—my senses and my movements are mutually implicated in this immediate acknowledgment of meaning. There is a non-observational identity here between the angry gesture I witness and the angry gesture I produce in response to an insult. Moreover, according to MP, there is a relativity of the kind of behaviour involved when the Japanese become angry compared to an Italian becoming angry. This suffices for MP to claim that there is a difference in the respective emotions themselves, given the importance of the use of the body at least insofar as this human form of Being-in-the-world is concerned. The use of the body in anger or in discourse, are both transcendent of our biological natures and yet immanent in the process of communication with each other.

MP is not in doubt, at least in his work “Consciousness and the Acquisition of Language”(P. 4) that in language we detect the origins of new kinds of behaviour. This is a work that seeks the laws and principles that pertain to language.

Categorical behaviour rests on a foundation of gesture and is built up within an attitude that will also relate to the truth of language. This is one of the few concessions to Kantian Philosophy that we will find in MP because he insists that the above attitude is more related to the productive imagination than to the Kantian understanding. Internal to this attitude is a recognition of the role of the other that appears to precede the acknowledgment that without truth, discourse can not function between speakers.

Rousseau pointed to “Amour proper” as a key attitude involved in the recognition of others. Hegel pointed to the master-slave dialectic. MP evokes the other person more neutrally but his evocation while originating in the categorical attitude related to awe and wonder, does not embrace the Kantian categories of the understanding, or the Kantian ideas of Reason.

MP insists that Science is merely a second-order activity relating to the primary experience we have of Being-in-the-world. It attempts to “objectify” phenomena with its second-order methods of observation, resolution-composition, and experimentation. Science has an image of a human being as:

“ a physical system undergoing stimuli which were themselves identified by their physico-chemical properties” (P. 12)

In its attempts to characterise perception, science:

“tried to reconstitute actual perception on this basis and to close the circle of scientific knowledge by discovering the laws governing the production of knowledge itself, by establishing an objective science of subjectivity.”(P. 12)

This is obviously a very mechanical and simplistic view of science and it certainly does not serve as criticism of the kind of science we find in the work of Aristotle or Kant. One of the consequences MP wants to draw attention to with this criticism is that it makes my relation to any stimulus a secondary and passive affair—the object impresses itself upon my sensory system in the form of a sensation, and this is in turn then used by the scientist as a unit of experience. This also conflicts with Gestalt Psychology which claims that such a postulated layer of impressions is not to be found in the visual field we perceive. For them, the sensory apparatus is not merely a medium of transmission of units of experience but this apparatus is rather something the body uses to transcend its biological condition. The biological meaning of the situation clearly transcends the physical stimuli perceived. MP accepts all of this and he adds to his criticism of the above observationalist form of science by insisting that the “idea” of a sensation is merely a theoretical construction with no real content—a theoretical construction which will moreover distort any phenomenological analysis of perception. This view of the Scientist asks us to imagine that my visual field is a bundle of sensations, a bundle of particulars. The next problem for such a theory is how to connect this bundle into a whole that is a visual field. This is sometimes attempted with the assistance of a putative law of association. MP rejects this by claiming that the visual field is not formed by association mechanisms but is rather the condition of consciousness associating anything with anything else. Psychologists, he argues, attempt to bolster failing association theory with the claim that the memory facilitates the process by being projected upon the incomplete sense-data of the visual field in order to fill in any theoretical gaps left by the incomplete bundle of sensations. But the problem with this mental-chemistry approach in which sensations plus memory equals visual phenomenon is that there is nothing holding these elements together, no unifying factor for the field of vision.

We also know from history and experience, MP argues, that this form of mental chemistry will never suffice to describe and explain the psychological contribution to cultural phenomena. We can never import such methods into the cultural world where  “atoms” could never replace the meanings of what we experience in this realm. Aristotle too would have objected to the above logical atomism whether it be in the name of perception, language or culture. For Aristotle, it is a mistake to prioritise the contents of perception, language, or culture at the expense of the forms or principles that best explain them. MP to some extent agrees with such criticism when he acknowledges that there are pathological conditions of hysteria that support a more holistic approach to phenomena. Patients suffering from hysteria often turn around to see “if the world behind them is still there”(P. 29)

This is his evidence that perception for these patients has lost the structure of normal perception, a structure in which the normal person knows the world continues behind them even if they cannot see it: without the need of visual confirmation or even the confirmation of memory.

Having thus completed his criticism of empiricist theories, MP then turns to rationalism. Attention, it is argued, is the function of consciousness that enables one to come into contact with what MP calls “the truth of an object”. A piece of wax reveals its essence to the exploring attention miraculously because (for the rationalists) the essence of the wax is already thought and projected onto this piece of extended matter. This account, argues MP, does not acknowledge the phenomenological phenomenon of attention, a phenomenon that possesses the power to constitute a new object from an indeterminate horizon of significance. Rationalism, MP argues, uses the rational operation of judgment to fill in the gap between sensation and perception. Descartes was the rationalist par excellence and we recall well how his wax miraculously did not disappear when all its sensory properties were removed, suggesting, of course, the presence of something rational enabling the wax to continue existing, revealing thus the truth of the wax. Here again, we encounter a form of mental chemistry helping us to construct the truth, namely sensation and judgment. Of course, conveniently for Descartes, the extension of the wax is amenable to quantitative analyses of various kinds and it is thereby rescued from the consuming fires of nihilism.

What we are witnessing here is a radical confusion between two contexts: the context of exploration/discovery and the context of explanation/justification: contexts that require very different logical characterisations.

MP criticises another rationalist, Spinoza, and his notion of “adequate idea”, by claiming that perception, memory, and the existence of others are required to establish the truth of an idea. MP further claims that beginning at the level of the truth of an adequate idea will obscure the phenomena of the World and Others. According to MP, Spinoza has lost the ideas of perception and observation in his account and thereby lost all possibility of describing phenomena. MP would accordingly, balk at our earlier characterisation in volume one of Spinoza as a “proto-phenomenologist”. There is in Spinoza, however, a clear distinction between our mental activity in the context of exploration/discovery where nature rises to the concept and our mental activity in the context of explanation/justification where the concept gravitates toward nature (P.48). There is, for Spinoza, a clear difference between the self that analyses perception in search for an adequate idea, and the self which perceives, perhaps in the process of explaining the adequate idea.

Interestingly MP notes that Rationalism (intellectualism) also chooses to characterise our relation to the world in terms of Sensation thus blocking the path to a phenomenological analysis of Perception. He also seems to suggest that abandoning this notion of Sensation is necessary if one is in search of a new type of reflection and a more sustainable Psychological view of Man. Gestalt Psychology having been praised for its philosophical assertion “The whole is greater than the sum of the parts” is then questionably criticised for being the hostage of Scientific concepts such as Reason and Cause when it is engaged upon the task of describing and explaining phenomena that are meaningful and motivated.

MP then refers to the Gestalt commitment to Naturalism and this at least sounds justified when one remembers the role the Gestalt psychologists thought the brain played in Perception and Thought. MP is certainly justified in his claim that there is no space for the category of motivation in the naturalistic tendency to describe and explain the role of the brain in our relations with the World and Others. One phenomenon does not “cause” another in the same way in which one neurone causes another to fire. Phenomena are, rather linked by the meaning they have in relation to one another, a meaning that dwells in them in the way in which “operative reason” dwells in the phenomena of Perception. It is this notion of “operative reason” that MP mysteriously appeals to when he finds himself in contexts of explanation/justification.

MP is at his best when he is describing simple perceptual phenomena such as that of a wooden wheel bearing a load or a flame that has burned a child’s fingers. Here, he claims, we have phenomena that are “invested with value”(P. 61). Vital meanings are here expressed. Sensations, MP argues might be able to transmit qualities in sensory experience but they cannot transmit these vital meanings or values. His conclusion here is however questionable. He refers in this context to jettisoning Kant’s work on the categories of judgment that he insists is the connective tissue for phenomena in the Kantian account. This connective tissue, he argues, does not suffice to distinguish phenomena of perception. This is not a correct characterisation of the Kantian position, especially in the light of our earlier characterisation of Kant as a hylomorphic philosopher. If this latter claim is correct then Aristotle’s theory of the emotions (defined by the pleasure-pain principle and related to the imagination) would provide Kant with an account that does not involve the faculty of the understanding(where the categories of judgment are located) but rather involves the faculty of Sensibility. Truth, for Kant, is not located at the level of Sensibility but the concept of Aletheia may be. It should also be pointed out that besides these two primary faculties there is a third, that of Reason, which also assists us in the formation of Transcendental and Metaphysical Judgments. It is at this abstract level that we encounter higher level Principles such as the Principle of Sufficient Reason and the Principle of Non-contradiction. Both of these Principles place limits on what can be said at all levels of description and explanation.

MP claims that it has long been an article of faith insofar as both Science and Philosophy are concerned that Perception somehow puts us in touch with the world and relates us somehow to the Truth about the world. MP prefers to avoid, where he can, such abstract notions and prefers to speak in terms of phenomenal fields. The role of consciousness in this process is quasi-teleological and quasi-archeological: Every instant of the phenomenal field, he claims, is coordinated with future and previous instants as well as Other consciousnesses. He returns to his criticism of Science and insists that scientific concepts relating to theoretical states of bodies, equal and opposite forces, chemical properties of bodies, and geometrical space are based on materialistic and formal presuppositions which seek a Being that only the scientific methods of resolution-composition, observation, and experimentation can reveal. On such accounts, consciousness is a mere suburb of a more extensive empire. In these accounts, the transcendental use of the body is lost in the translation of Being into substantial Being. Expression in the scientific account is resolved into a system of causal relations. Both the values in the world and the Being-in-the-world of expressive beings were resolved and recomposed of parts cleansed of all trace of consciousness and agency: parts that functioned like the parts of a machine. First-person processes were replaced by third person observations, reports, and the activity of experimentation. Both emotional and practical attitudes were subsumed by psychophysiological mechanisms. In the context of this discussion MP, in spite of his arguments against the Sartrean position discussed earlier in this volume uses the Sartrean ideas of en soi (Being-in-itself) and pour soi (Being-for-itself) to accuse the Scientists of locating the realm of their investigations solely in the realm of Being-in-itself. In this discussion, he also accuses the scientist of a form of dualism when they separate the form of their thought from the content of their thinking. This is problematic, MP argues because the empirical concrete self is a mixture of en soi and pour soi. He also predicts that the unholy scientific alliance of naturalism and spiritualism is on the verge of collapsing as a form of Philosophy. In this cauldron of resulting chaos both the physical object and  the spiritual rational self are disappearing:

“ Nature is not in itself geometrical, and it appears so only to a careful observer who contents himself with macrocosmic data. Human society is not a community of reasonable minds, and only in fortunate countries where a biological and economic balance has locally and temporarily been struck has such a conception of it been possible. The experience of chaos both on the speculative ad the other level prompts us to see rationalism in a historical perspective which it sets itself on principle to avoid, to seek a philosophy which explains the upsurge of reason in a world not of its making and prepare the substructure of living experience without which reason and liberty are emptied of their content and wither away.”(P. 65)

The above quote is interesting insofar as its historical perspective is concerned. Both the good Berkeley and Kant pointed out the reasons why nature could not be conceived of as essentially geometrical and Kant further pointed out that practical rationality in the realm of ethical action is best characterised in terms of a context of explanation/justification in which the reasoning precedes from universal ought premises (promises ought to be kept) to a particular ought-conclusion (Jack ought to keep his promise to Jill and pay the money back he owes her).  This is perfectly consistent, Kant argues with the “possibility” of no one in a society being rational and keeping promises. Explanation in a theoretical context of explanation/justification might conceivably concern itself with whether or not we can call ourselves, or our societies rational. After an initial process of exploration we might discover, come to the conclusion that neither we nor our societies are in-themselves rational but are rather created in the spirit of rationality (with the hope that they can become rational—realise their potentiality). All this for-the-sake of leading a rational life in the future. Ethical reasoning on this account is not irrational—it is not irrational in these circumstances to claim that both we, and our societies ought to be rational. Such an investigation might also confirm that it is true that we are animals capable of discourse who as a matter of fact engage in discourse in the agora occasionally demonstrating the power of rationality. The story about Socrates’ exploits in the agora and his subsequent fate is, of course, a story about the fate of rationality in a society not exactly in chaos but certainly an object of concern in the light of the oracular prophecy that “everything created by man is destined to ruin and destruction”. Plato’s concern with just this state of affairs resulted in him writing “The Republic” in which rationality in the form of Philosophers is installed in a government brought about by 3 very theoretical, fanciful waves of change. Aristotle, who acknowledged the animal in us, was not so optimistic and felt that the laws of the city would have to be the vehicle of our rationality. Kant, we should also recall, in the spirit of Aristotle, admitted that man, as a matter of fact, is not rational but he also clearly, in hylomorphic spirit, claimed that we have considerable potential for rationality if the actualisation of various powers of the mind occur. He also bravely predicted a time scale for this event to occur for our societies, ca one hundred thousand years in the future.

MP’s response to the fact that we are not rational was to appeal to a phenomenal field, an “operative reason”, and a conscious body using Perception to reveal a relation to Being. This disclosure of Being, however, is not a self-evident result of the phenomenological method since perception dialectically hides its teleology. In the scientific context of exploration, Consciousness becomes a psychic fact amongst many others and the phenomenological nature of perception is overlooked in favour of the objects in the world that perception “discovers” when sensations fortuitously come together and form an object. The transcendental framework that MP proposes of “Self-Others-World” ought in his view, to replace the above scientific “objective framework”. The Self, in this framework, is a transcendental self—a transcendental ego which:

“is not a Being but a Unity or a Value.”(P.71)

The body is a mixed psycho-physical system for MP and physiology is the discipline we look to for an account its physical nature. Some physiologists, MP argues, have begun to see that there is a complex relation between the physical and the psychological. In the case of certain kinds of physical insults to certain parts of the brain responsible for colour vision we do not see as a consequence any disappearance of “content”: we see rather a disappearance of “form”. This is reminiscent of Aristotle who reminded us that it was the essence, or form or principle of the eye to see—he knew a major insult to the eye would remove the principle of seeing thus confirming the importance of the matter the body is composed of. Similarly, MP points out that in the case of injuries to the certain parts of the brain and sensory conductors what we “discover” is not a disappearance of one colour as in some forms of colour blindness: what occurs is rather a loss of differentiation in the perception of all colours. First, it is the level of saturation of all colours that is effected and the intensity of the colour is diminished. Thereafter the colour-spectrum is reduced to four colours and finally, a monochrome grey is all that can be seen. These psycho-physical phenomena do not operate with reference to single sensations but rather to a patterning of these sensations. Here, MP claims, no causality is operating in relation to sensations. Spinoza would describe this patterning activity in terms of the body attempting to sustain itself in existence. In MP’s account, however, we have no scientific relation of the in-itself with the for-itself but rather a for-itself that constitutes a meaning or value for the physiological organism. Or better, the perspective of Being-in-the-world is what is needed to explain psychophysical phenomena such as a reduction in the perception of colour caused by brain injury. This latter would be the preferred platform of explanation because both the physiological and psychological phenomena are neither in-itself nor for-itself but rather phenomena that are intentionally assimilated in our Being and directed towards the world of facts, values and other persons. In this Being my body is “knowingly” but non-observationally inserted into the world in a way that imposes upon me a view of the world which in turn may allow me to factually see the Church from my window.

One advantage of the above account is that it preserves the integrity of the ontological distinctions related to persons that we find in Kant’s “Anthropology from a pragmatic point of view”: a dualistic ontology namely of what it is I bring about with the use of my body and what it is that happens to my body. As an infant with limited use of my body, it is probably true to claim that the world largely happens to me. As the infant’s powers increase, however, it becomes truer to say that the body is being put to uses that in turn bring about the happening of events in the world. Of course, on a Kantian account both Understanding and Reason are involved in this latter form of transaction with the world. My purely sensational transactions with the world, on the other hand, must stand on the side of the passive transaction. Sensations are what happens to the body—e.g. the pain at being burned by the live flame of a candle. Explorative perception appears, on the contrary, to be that something that someone is doing, namely using their body to explore their Umwelt or environment. Sensations, as far as Science is concerned, is obviously in some way used in explorative processes. They are used as signs of something. In such use the sensation of pain, for example, in Spinoza´s language, expresses or asserts the sensation of pain and in the case of the burned fingers in the flame the sensation rapidly becomes a part of a sensory-motor complex in which a reflexive withdrawing of the hand rapidly occurs. The question that a Kantian would ask in this context is the following: Is “withdrawing the hand” something that one does or something that happens to one. For a Kantian this is probably something that one does.

MP’s account would probably side with the Kantian but for different reasons that have to do with his idea of the spatiality of the body-image that according to MP is a matter of an existential non-observational form of awareness of the body. Body image is not in this context to be construed in terms of the association of sensations or images. Rather the parts of the body are determined by a whole that encompasses the transcendental purpose of the body. There is, MP would argue, a sensory-motor unity of the body that would explain the intentional withdrawing of the hand in pain from the candle flame.

The Freudian Ego has been likened by some commentators to the Phenomenological Transcendental Ego, and such a position appears to receive further support in the light of the Freudian claim that his Psychology is Kantian. The first function of the Freudian Ego is the protection of the body which for Freud means that the “I think” was definitely present in the intentional act of withdrawing the hand from the flame. On such accounts, the “I” is the principle uniting the representations of the candle-flame and the pain. In this situation, the I thinks what it ought to do and does it immediately. Such action is very similar to the action of a driver turning the wheel of a car to negotiate a curve that immediately presents itself in the visual field—what the driver ought to do and what he does are almost simultaneous. The representations that are transcended in such action are that of the road and that of the sensation of the turning of the wheel. This idea of the spatiality of the body is to be found in Kant’s discussion of space and the incongruent counterparts of a right and left-handed glove.. Here, Kant argues that there is nothing in space itself that guarantees the difference between the spatial orientation of the two gloves. It is rather the difference in the respective intuitions of the respective gloves that accounts for the difference. This explanation of Kant’s would probably be accepted with certain qualifications by MP. For Kant space is an a priori transcendental principle that determines the nature of external spatial relations. MP’s preferred approach to making his transcendental case is to examine pathological cases in which body-image is distorted or lost.. MP insists that in normal cases where body-image is intact, the normal person reckons with “the possible” in terms of possible actions. It is almost as if the thought of what is possible is a necessary prerequisite for the action of the normal person: when for example such a person points at his nose (a relatively abstract movement) or if he is ordered to move his hand. MP criticises the Kantian “I think” as a unifier of diverse representations on the grounds that a representation of the movement to be performed is essentially a sensory and not a motor project or motor intentionality (P. 127). This is a puzzling criticism because MP himself claims that the difference between a normal person and a patient who cannot carry out an order to do something is that in the normal person the movement and consciousness of movement are one unity. Kant is not an associationist, and would not, therefore, claim that there is is an external causal link between the consciousness of the movement and the movement. The “I think” is not “associated” with the manifold of representations, it rather “logically” accompanies, these representations and forms a unity of consciousness. For Kant, the “I think” also includes amongst the manifold of representations the background of the movement which is to carve out its path in a world of possible movements.. MP discusses the patient Schneider, who has sustained brain damage to the occipital lobe of his brain. Schneider cannot recognise an object by merely looking at it and abstract movements such as pointing at his nose are only possible if he keeps his eyes fixed on the arm and hand he is going to use to perform the task. The patient attempts to use observational knowledge to supplement what is left of his normal intentional power. What is missing for the patient is an epistemological attitude or power in which the movements and visual activity give form or structure to the situation (P. 132). The explanations MP searches for both furnish meaning and are only disclosed to a certain kind of reflection. It is clear that in Schneider’s case his deficiency runs deeper than the powers of touch or vision conceived of as collections of sensations or qualities. No explanation is final for this case MP argues.  Visual representation, sensations of touch, and abstract behaviour are merely aspects of one and the same phenomenon: they are three expressions of a disturbance of our fundamental power to organise the world. The above is actually, with certain reservations over the allergic reaction of MP to causation and rationality, a hylomorphic argument for the Aristotelian notion of a power, and could even be appropriately included in the Aristotelian discipline of Practical Science. This power of organising the world for Kant would occur under the auspices of his faculty of Sensibility that would then differentiate into functions of objectification, symbolic functions, representational functions and a function of projection. All of these functions could then on a Kantian account, be involved in a categorical attitude that would be subsumed under Kantian categories of understanding. MP, on the contrary, maintains that consciousness is the central focus of this power and he condenses his opposition to Kant in his characterisation of Consciousness as a power of intentionality and motility(I can”) rather than the Kantian alternative of Thought(”I think”). The “I think” of the Kantian system is the unifier of representations some of which may concern what ought to be done. It was Schopenhauer and not Kant that dualistically divided the world up into the world as Will and the world as Representation. Kant’s division of the practical relations we have with the world through action and the theoretical relation we have with the world through belief is not dualism. Neither does it justify the criticism of MP that Kant prioritises theoretical judgment over practical concrete action. Sensibility functions theoretically in terms of forms of intuition of space and time which are for Kant principles of structuring the world: e.g. “seeing” the ship sailing down the river in terms of before and after in relation to its changing positions in relation to the river. These are not thoughts governed by the categories of understanding but rather sensible relations to the world. One can truly say that insofar as Sensibility is concerned we “inhabit” space and time and we are not representing to ourselves in this context that we are “in” space and time, which incidentally is perfectly possible at the level of understanding and judgment when we are generating knowledge statements. For MP, on the other hand, the sensory-motor functions of a body image are, for some mysterious reason, more fundamental than the representational or symbolic functions. All of these functions contribute in their various ways to the organisation of the world. MP and perhaps Sartre too, prioritise the “I can” over the “I think” which entails seeing the road ahead not in terms of its black tar or its objective relation to other roads and vehicles traveling on it. My “hodological map” as Sartre calls it, grasps the road in terms of my instrumental task of walking along it, its feeling as if it will never come to an end, its unyieldingness beneath my tired feet. In walking along the road I am clearly exploring its potentialities—of coming to an end, of leading to my friend’s house, etc. These are practical tasks that can be expressed by Kantian instrumental imperatives which relate ontologically to Spinoza’s transcendental power of striving to maintain oneself in existence, and perhaps also, insofar as being human is concerned, striving to maintain oneself or create for oneself a qualitative mode of existence that constitutes the Aristotelian state of Eudaimonia (a good-spirited flourishing life). Kant’s response to MP’s criticism would have been to point out that he was the first major philosopher since Aristotle and Spinoza to shift attention away from the theoretical realm to the practical realm of Philosophy. Kant claimed in this context that our moral personality or nature is an important aspect of human Being. Our moral nature, he continued, may even be just as important and perhaps even more important than our explorations of Physical Nature and the truth thereof. Recall the 4 Kantian questions that define the realm of Philosophy: “What can I know?” “What ought I to do?” “What can I hope for?” and “What is man?”

MP it ought to be noted is also critical of certain conceptions of an all constituting Consciousness which imputes meaning to everything that lacks meaning under the condition that such a conception does not inhabit a body that acts transcendentally and becomes in the diversity of its acts, a general function.

Kant is criticised for artificially connecting the perception of an object with the perception of space. Space is, MP insists embedded in existence. It is not clear what the thrust of MP’s objection is here but there is a suggestion, equally vague, that Kant’s theory reduces a thing to its space. In relation to this discussion perhaps we should remind ourselves of Kant’s actual position in his Critique of Pure Reason:

“Space is not something objective and real, nor a substance, nor an accident, nor a relation; instead it is subjective and ideal, and originates from mind’s nature in accord with a stable law as a scheme, as it were, for coordinating everything sensed externally.”(Ak2:403)

One of the reasons that, on Kant’s position space could never become thing-like is that causal relations must exist within a thing and in the relation between things. Causality is a function of the understanding and the law that Kant is referring to is not a metaphysical law but rather a transcendental law. Space is an a priori principle or condition independent of experience and could never become thing-like, become a substance that one can attribute attributes to.

For MP space is intimately related to body image and to strengthen his earlier discussion of the Pathological case of Schneider he takes up a more everyday example of a lady with a feather in her hat negotiating obstacles non-observationally in order to avoid damage to the feather. The point of this discussion is to highlight the transformation of the object-feather to becoming part of her body-image. We know from earlier discussions that the use of the body is transcendental for MP. For Leibniz too the body was an effective law of its use but MP rejects this in favour of his formulation “nexus of living meanings”(P.175)

In the work “Phenomenology of Perception,” MP turns to consider “The Body in its Sexual Being”. He acknowledges that there is a certain difficulty attached to rediscovering the relation of the subject to his world by taking into account merely epistemological-metaphysical issues. The task requires taking an original position with respect to the fact that nature is independent of the experiencing subject. This is a nature that does not depend upon being perceived to exist. MP now pins his hopes and arguments on the affective life of sexuality because in this sphere of experience something begins to exist in relation to us through sexual desire and love. Affectivity is therefore an important form of Consciousness for the phenomenologist. Again MP appeals to pathological phenomena, phenomena that are “objectively” examined by empirical and intellectualist psychologists. Neither an account in terms of reflexes nor an account in terms of representations suffice, it is argued by MP, for an adequate explanation of what is occurring in the pathological phenomena he discusses. Sexuality is, rather an intentionality embedded in existence, an intentionality that manifests itself in activity. Freud, that scientific rationalist par excellence is paradoxically quoted favourably in this discussion, in particular, his claim that every human activity including dreaming has a meaning.

On the issue of the body, however, MP rejects Freudian references to genital organs and erotogenic zones when it comes to explaining  Sexuality as a phenomenon. For MP Sexuality as a phenomenon is a general power of the psychosomatic subject, a power that creates meaningful structures of conduct, and a power that has internal links to both our cognitive and active natures.

We know from earlier chapters in this work that Freud’s work was conceived of as “archeological” insofar as another phenomenologist, Paul Ricoeur, was concerned. Ricoeur means by this term that there is in Freud a desire to return historically to the origins of things in the process of explaining their meaning. This, from an Aristotelian point of view, is merely a commitment to one form of causal explanation that we know neither MP nor Ricoeur is in favour of. Claiming, in the context of this discussion, as MP does, that sexuality does not have an intimate relation to the genitals when it is so apparent that the genitals are the focus of so much attention and representation is to say the least a paradoxical claim. Freud, as we know traces the history of the movement of erotic sensitivity and stimulation from the mouth to the anal zone to the phallic region, all before the age of 6. The whole investigation is Aristotelian and conducted under the auspices of the Aristotelian pleasure-pain principle thus avoiding the modern biological tendency to reduce all activity to reflexivity or a “ blind” form of instinct. Images, which are representations are key components of sexual activity, These images are also related to pleasure and pain and connected fundamentally to erotic zones of the body. Freud is undoubtedly a hylomorphic Psychologist and this is evidenced by his choice to found his whole mature Psychology on what he calls a “mythology” of instincts and their vicissitudes. Instincts and their vicissitudes (which include Consciousness) are regulated by three principles: the Energy Regulation Principle(ERP), the Pleasure-Pain Principle(PPP), and the Reality Principle(RP). This does not mesh with the account MP gives of the libido where he specifically declares that the libido is not an instinct. In making this statement it is not clear whether he also meant to deny that it was a vicissitude of an instinct. Freud’s response to this claim of MP’s would probably have been to claim that Instinct is merely a general power of the body, a power that reaches deep into our Being-in-the-world. We should not, however, be surprised at these paradoxical criticisms of Freud, considering MP’s attitude toward the work of Kant. We have pointed out previously that many problematic interpretations of Kant rest upon an ignorance of the fact that he was to some extent, a hylomorphic philosopher.

MP, in elaboration upon sexuality and its relation to our existence,  shows the resemblance of their positions when he asserts that :

“all existence has a sexual significance…every phenomenon has an existential significance.”(P.184)

This is highly suggestive of the Freudian position and MP continues to elaborate upon this point by referring to the sexual sectors of our life. In the context of this discussion, MP cites the case of a woman who has lost the use of speech in response to a parental prohibition forbidding her to see the man she loves. This obviously suggests, MP maintains, the oral phase of psycho-sexual development but it is a phase the patient regresses to as a consequence of the traumatic prohibition. Any in-depth analysis will no doubt reveal the work of the pleasure-pain principle operating in the defense mechanism of regression in this patient. This together with the truth that “Trauma disrupts normal psychological functioning” helps us, then to give an “interpretation” in terms of intentionality. There is here, an intentional refusal of the life of discourse with others, returning the patient to the kind of existence an animal enjoys. In refusing to eat (another symptom) the patient is also intentionally demonstrating the presence of Freud’s Death Instinct (opposed to the life-sustaining libido). MP fails to mention this aspect of the analysis that Aristotle would have no objections to. It is true that sexuality appears to be present in this case only in outline (in the regression to the oral phase and the implied sexual deprivation brought about by the prohibition) but its presence is essential to the thesis that MP wishes to defend. It is clear that in more general terms the patient’s body loses a whole range of powers when fields of possibility relating to speaking and eating are closed down. Yet the patient survives in virtue of the presence of the libido that at any moment might resume an interest in the world of possibilities it knows and can see. Existence, for MP, is not a set of facts but rather the source we have for metamorphosing these facts.

MP also claims that existence is ambiguous and returns to our relation to the natural world to illustrate the transcendence of the body. He argues that ambiguity is present even in the most basic sense experience of the colour of blue which for MP is not a sensation or a quality but rather is to be analysed in terms of the transcendental use of the body. The body prompts me to look at blue in a particular way and when I do so it reverberates in the whole of my body and disposes it toward a feeling of slipping downwards. In Aristotelian terms, blue is a form that will have certain effects upon the form of the body in the context of certain “causes” in the world including lighting conditions. The water and waves of the sea and the expanse of the sky may look blue but they are really white being endowed with colour by the lighting conditions of the interaction of the golden sun with the darkness of space. This “effect” of blue upon the perceiver could be just as real as the effects of the golden sun or the darkness of space. The effect also for Aristotle causes the body to respond in a certain way. This phenomenon may well require the entire structure of Aristotle’s metaphysics of change for a complete account which subsequent modern experiments with prisms confirmed. Light is white and one of the colours produced by prisms is blue indicating that white light and darkness are primary conditions of our colour system. Further modern quantitative experimentation with colours also indicates that there is a continuum of colours that can be measured in units. Certain measurements, however, may not conform to the colour system as we perceive it: certain measurements, for example, are not perceivable by the naked eye. If this is an indication of the structure of reality (that it is an infinite continuum) ,then, Kant’s metaphysical contention that we can know very little about this Reality as it is in itself finds some support. This reality can manifest itself in an infinite number of forms including the forms of time and extension and this may be a source of ambiguity for Kant but for the MP of “Phenomenology of Perception,” this position is mistaken because for him there is no noumenal reality behind phenomena.

In an attempt to authenticate his view of the transcendent use of the body and its Being-in-the-world, MP chooses to focus upon an experimental phenomenon in which the whole world appears to the perceiver to be upside down and lack “Reality”. He cites an experiment by Stratton in which an image of the world projected upon the eye is inverted, thus creating the sense in his subjects that the world is upside down. Initially, nothing is recognisable, not even faces which completely lose their familiarity when seen upside down. Eventually, as the subjects are forced to engage with this world by finding their way and doing things, (whilst the image remains inverted), the world returns back to its normal state of orientation. Is this, then, the confirmation that MP seeks to prove, namely that the use of the body is transcendental? MP claims that in the initial phase of the inversion of the image no mere conceptualisation of the world or intellectual attempt to merely identify things in the world would produce the same effect of returning orientation to normal. Merely thinking about the visual field would not, he argues, produce a correction of the orientation belonging to the visual field.

For MP the body’s relation to space is a living one but he adds mysteriously that there is a level of space behind the space the body constitutes. This is a mysterious claim given his consistent opposition to the position which maintains that the conditioned we experience always has logical conditions which the Principle of Sufficient Reason requires we investigate.

MP makes clear that the body he is referring to is not a personal body but rather one that is “ a system of autonomous functions”(P.296). These functions constitute its general project that is, as he puts it, “a communication with the world more ancient than thought”. These functions and this project are not, he argues, accessible to reflection and it is not clear what is meant with this statement. He certainly cannot subscribe to equating what he is saying with the Kantian noumenal self that is revealed in categorical ethical actions. The project that man is, is “invaded by the outside”(P.370) , to use MP’s terms. The object in the noumenal world, for him is merely a phenomenon formed as a result of the unity of sense provided by a transcendent body. This project is in typical existential fashion thrown into the natural world, which can only be explored in terms of inter-sensory relations that cannot be captured by formal mathematical or scientific thinking. The way in which transcendence enters the system from the outside is via the perception of Others. Other people’s perspectives on landscapes we will never see, creates a continuous chain of experience that may extend into infinity.

Sometimes this continuity and reality of the perceived world are ruptured as is the case with Macbeth’s hallucination of a dagger hanging in the air, and the ghost of Banquo at the feast. MP claims that hallucinations are neither sensory experiences nor judgements. They are for him enigmatic forms of consciousness. This strangeness is illustrated by a considering a report by a schizophrenic that there is a bird in the garden singing but the fact of the bird and the fact of its singing seem not connected to each other. Here is appears, from a Kantian point of view that the structure of judging something about something has collapsed into the simpler power of merely “thinking” something. This thinking moreover does not respond or connect to either logic or what Wittgenstein would call the grammar of language and seems rather to be conducted in the medium of projected images. MP’s diagnosis is that the inter-sensory unity of the birds singing has fallen apart. He sticks at this description and refuses to think hylomorphically about this phenomenon, which would entail accepting a “causal” account of powers building upon powers. For Aristotle, there are many ways in which the normal structures constituting man- the rational animal capable of discourse- can fall apart. For Kant, the problems are with the faculty of Sensibility and the power of the imagination to “construct” our normal world. When the power of the imagination is isolated from the powers of perception, understanding, and reason we are then confronted with enigmatic phenomena. The accounts of Aristotle and Kant would amount to nothing more than what he would call “mental chemistry”.  This objection by MP, however, would be rejected, in turn, by both Aristotle and Kant, on logical and conceptual grounds.

The General Project that we are includes Consciousness that, according to MP does not know what it is doing when it is hallucinating. This must amount to some kind of negation of the transcendental use of the body. There is a mysterious defense of this position that relates to the possibility that there is a possible hiatus in relation to the time between one act of consciousness and another. It is this that allows consciousness to doubt itself. MP argues. (P402). This  “anything is possible” last resort of the skeptic does, however, seem to be a controversial explanation of a phenomenon that appears to require, at least insofar as Freud (the Kantian Psychologist) is concerned, more analysis and justification.

This theme of the precarious hold that Consciousness has on the past and the future is continued, and MP claims that “the transcendence of the instants of time is both the ground of and the impediment to, the rationality of my personal history”(P. 404).

Being thrown into the world as a general project, testifies to the general fact that the powers of my body (to use Aristotelian language) are anonymously integrated into an anonymous life. Spinoza would have characterised this state of affairs in terms of his  “first idea of the mind”, namely “the idea of the body”. This body lives in the natural world of Aristotle, a world composed of earth, air, water, and fire conditioned by the processes of hot and cold, wet and dry which as we know in certain combinations can produce both a Shakespearean Tempest and also the calm before and after the storm. We also live in the Aristotelian cultural world of arête in which three kinds of forms are transmitted in Time: the reproduction of children, the reproduction of artefacts, and the reproduction of ideas. The cultural landscape of houses, villages, cities, fields, roads, churches bells, hammers and anvils overlay the natural landscape of the hills and valleys. MP claims that each of these cultural kinds of object is formed after the human action it is created for. He uses the Hegelian term of Objective Spirit to describe the cultural presence in the scenery we have just described. We sense, he argues, the presence of Other persons in the form of a general I. The question he then asks himself is whether his Consciousness can in fact think this general I, or a general “One”. In a sceptical recital he claims that all we in fact see are detached projects constituted of the thoughts and intentions of transcendent bodies. This introduces the challenge that Sartre met with his eavesdropping example. Sartre argues that I become aware of the gaze of another accusing me. In this spirit of shame and injustice, I encounter others. Rousseau responds to the challenge of Other persons by claiming that we encounter others in a spirit of “amour proper”. Hegel responds to the challenge in the spirit of his raw master-slave relation. MP slips into Sartre’s characterisation of the problem of Other Minds by re-iterating that the Other person is both in-itself and exists for-itself. The ambiguity of this description implies, MP argues, that I have an apparent choice to treat the Other person as either an object or as a Consciousness.

MP rejects all scientific accounts in which the body is placed in a Spatio-temporal continuum of the world as a centre of movement and activity to be measured by a system of physico-mathematical correlations. He does this because, as he puts it, there is nothing in this kind of account allowing us to conceive of the inhering of Consciousness in a transcendental body. Such accounts do not allow the attribution of Consciousness either to myself or to Others. Scientists faced with the challenge of Consciousness or Others sometimes slip into a form of dualism in which they agree that Consciousness can inhere in my body on Cartesian grounds (namely that I know that I think). Having established such a position they are then forced to resort to any number of logical contortions to attribute Consciousness or Minds to others. Aristotle the scientist is not a dualist and yet is able to describe and explain the functions of the body, and the structure of powers that enable us to transcend our merely physical natures. In Aristotle’s hylomorphic theory, the organ system of a human body contains the principles necessary for a life that is captured in his hylomorphic definition: rational animal capable of discourse. Powers building systematically upon powers and powers integrating themselves with other powers generate an ability to transmit the forms of children (with long childhoods compared to the animal world), the forms of artefacts, and the forms of ideas, the essential components of our cultural world. For MP, however, any mention of physiology or physiological events is merely an abstract schema of concrete phenomena.

It is clear that for MP, the gaze of the other whilst being a trace of Consciousness has a distinctly Sartrean character. The gaze is responded to as an alien existence that I “re-enact”. I know of the existence of Other persons because MP argues, I am not transparent to myself. Presumably, this means that we are not fully aware of all aspects of the functions of our bodies: the workings of the organs (including the brain) for example. MP rules out the idea that we become an object for the Other, and the idea that he becomes an object for me. He is in the world as I am, and neither of us is shut up in their perspective. When the other is engaged in instrumental action involving objects, his activity is both a mirror of mine yet adds some further significance. It is clear that on this account the world is no longer mine, it belongs to the general I, or One. I know that the body over there, making use of the world has the same structure as mine. The intentions that are being enacted “over there” are products of the same structure. Just as the parts of my body form a whole: Others pursuing their business in the world also form the whole of this general “One”.  I, and Others can engage in discourse and when that happens our thoughts form a single fabric of thought: the language used to accomplish this is the Language of the anonymous “One”. This might be an account of the world we could find in the work of the ancient Greeks. This common world of the general “One” was both maintained and improved by the spirit of arête(doing the right thing at the right time in the right way) and the telos of arête, for the Greeks, was the common good(The Platonic “Form of the Good”, the Aristotelian “principle”).

The tenor of MP’s reflections is sometimes difficult to fathom because there is a distinctive shift from analytic scepticism to a more neutral Heideggerian view of Being in which our Being-in-the-world is an issue for us. This latter position would to some extent accommodate Aristotelian and Kantian attitudes in which we experience awe and wonder in the face of the natural world and our own Being.

In an interesting discussion of Piaget MP claims that even if the child at 12 reaches an understanding of what he calls the truths of rationalism, underlying this achievement are earlier forms of mentality and it is these forms that are primarily of interest to MP because:

“My awareness of constructing an objective truth would never provide me with anything more than an objective truth for me”(P.414)

This can be construed as an expression of transcendental solipsism. It implicitly denies a number of the major premises of hylomorphism in which it is claimed, for example, that a de-centering operation occurring in us as powers build upon and integrate with other powers is part of an actualisation process connected to rationality. This decenering operation then results in, or is transcended by, a common world in which we participate in a spirit of areté. The problem of other minds does not manifest itself in such accounts (Piaget’s and Aristotle’s) MP, however, given his scepticism over “causation” would see in these reflections reference to the purely analytic components of the body and behaviour which without the presence of a general project would never result in the general I. Neither Aristotle nor Kant would, however, accept such a description as relevant to their accounts because for them both the structure of the body (its organs and limbs) and the use to which these are put in behaviour are conceptually connected with the state and structure of our minds. Skeptical recitals that fail to consider conceptual and logical connections end in the paradoxical position of claiming, for example, that we can never know what another person is thinking because we only see their body behaving. Such sceptical recitals also raise the earlier question concerning the skeptical appeal to the consciousness of time in relation to hallucinations.

MP would, however, claim that he has good grounds to insist that we can directly see the anger and grief in the behaviour of others because the emotions obviously are conceptually identifiable through bodily reactions and behaviour. True, it can be maintained, that my grief and anger is mine and his belongs to his consciousness on the grounds that my grief and anger are lived through and his is merely out there on display in a scene in the theatre of the world. MP points out that if Pierre is grieved because Paul has lost his wife Paul is grieved at the fact of Pierre’s grief and their grief is therefore different because the objects of their grief are different. Yet surely, one could respond, there is a concept of grief that comprises a state of mind, bodily reactions, behaviour and relevant worldly circumstances if the emotion is to be fully characterised. If this is the case then a suitable combination of the above factors could be judged universally to be grief.

MP’s flirtation with solipsism continues when he boldly asserts that solipsism is grounded in a living experience in spite of an acknowledgment that my sensory-motor functions and cultural objects, institutions, and works in the world around me are not mine. The fact that it is I that experience all these things suffices for MP to make a claim for the truth of solipsism. Every Other, for example, must, he continues, be experienced by me in order to exist for me. The fundamental Cartesian fact that I am given to myself and the fact that every experience is a particular experience that refuses generalisation, is sufficient for MP to defend this uniquely popular 20th -century position (adopted by Husserl, Heidegger, the early Wittgenstein, William James, etc.)

What looked to be a final position is then metamorphised in a later elaboration in which MP argues that a subject’s Being-in-the-world guarantees activity that must assume the existence of Others. It is now argued that the social world is a form of existence that I live. It is admitted that a fundamental contradiction is involved in this ambiguous stance and it becomes clear even to MP that this position cannot be sustained via a pure phenomenology of description. We need, it is argued, a phenomenology of phenomenology that returns us to the Cogito and a “logic” of lived meaning (which presumably thinks that contradictions are acceptable). MP accepts the inconstancy of this position and claims that this “logic” will only have what he calls a “relative validity”

So how will MP characterise this Cogito? In a Cartesian way? We should recall in this context that Descartes in a meditating, Heraclitean mood found no problem in thinking away the transcendental power of the body. He then paradoxically characterises the return of things and ideas to the self as “final truth”. But this final truth is a truth related to consciousness and not thought because thought is opaque to itself in the sense that it is the end of a process that arbitrarily suspends further questioning. Thought must on this account be a consciousness of thinking. This, MP argues, is the reason why Descartes felt compelled to attach to certain thoughts the qualities of clarity and distinctness, thereby making these thoughts immune to sceptical doubt. These thoughts are self-evident and differ from evident thoughts insofar as they are not challengeable. “I think therefore I am” must be immune to doubt if one can prove the premise, “I think” and the question is whether Descartes manages to do this in his “test”. This test takes the following form: Try to doubt that you are thinking and then ask yourself what you were doing when you were doubting. The only reasonable answer to this is that you must have been thinking. The methodical doubt of Descartes does have a reservation over the self-evidence of this conclusion and resolves this with an appeal to God. Descartes asks himself whether we can be deceived into thinking that we are thinking and answers in the negative because God would have to be malevolent and capable of deception if this was the case.

One reading of Descartes is that his proof guarantees only the fact that I am thinking and not the truth of my thoughts. If doubting always presupposes this act of thinking then at least this leaves no logical space for the doubting sceptic to cast doubt upon thinking by questioning the truth of the thought. Descartes´ method also, as we have mentioned, inconveniently for MP, doubted the body of the thinker leaving no logical space for an account of the transcendental body. For Descartes, the movement of the body was a mechanical affair and could be characterised in the way we characterise the moving parts of a machine.

MP does not criticise Descartes in the above terms but he does take him to task for not giving an account of the role of language in our Being-in-the-world. MP claims that in reading the Meditations on the Cogito we focus on the words and are carried beyond them in a world of thought. Descartes words express their meanings but neither words nor their meanings are the creation of consciousness (because meanings are not images—the language of hallucination?). Meanings are rather motor significances of the words. Wittgenstein in his later Philosophy will appeal to the use of words that he claims in many philosophical discussions serve to bewitch the intellect with hallucinatory meanings. For Wittgenstein it was vital to his account that the use of language is not merely an empirical phenomenon but rather something transcendental that provides us with the norms of representation—provides us, that is, with rules that representations follow. Indeed, for Wittgenstein, we are rule-following animals.

Words are not norms for MP, they are gestures. We begin by imitating and thereby understanding the gestures of Others (so surely they must exist—to use an ancient argument of Socrates). A word is pronounced in certain circumstances and I imitate this phenomenon and suddenly almost magically I have grasped the meaning of the word. Indeed, learning the word “Blue” for Wittgenstein would be a part of a form of life in which one surveyed or manipulated the circumstances to find something blue to point to (an “abstract” movement for MP) and then uttering the word ”Blue!” whilst adopting an imperative attitude. The pupil then demonstrates that he has grasped the rule for the use of this word by uttering it in relation to all appropriate circumstances when called upon to do so. My wonder in the face of the blue of the sky or sea is thus converted into rational discourse. Here arête amounts to saying the right thing at the right time in the right way. MP claims that language presupposes a silent consciousness of language, whatever that means. In this silent “space” words are given their meaning and form, but again we are asked to consider the solipsistic truth “myself experienced by myself”(P.469) which is then conveniently converted into the formulation “oneself experienced by oneself”(P.470) This “silent consciousness” is then characterised in terms of the formulation “One thinks”. This formulation may be as close as MP comes to defining the general project that we are. The project can also be described in terms of action, i.e. “One can”, a characterisation in which intentions and expectations enter into relation to our action. Here we can assume that the transcendental use of the body which “One can” refers to, obviously includes the use of language, i.e. “one can speak”. This capacity appears to have transcendental significance in the Phenomenology of MP.

In his analysis of temporality, MP makes an Aristotelian move by criticising the use of the term “events” and the division of a whole phenomenon into parts that are events. The river which is fed by glacial ice melting yesterday and contains the piece of wood I threw into the glacial melt-water today will discharge into the sea tomorrow. Science prefers to reduce this holistic phenomenon into three “events” in order to postulate causal relations between them, the events, namely of the past, present, and future. Aristotle would have refused such a resolution and atomisation of the phenomenon of the river and time. For Aristotle, we are dealing with forms or principles that enable us to both describe and explain what we are experiencing. We are, in the above example, clearly experiencing the motion of the river and this motion can be measured in terms of before and after. Any further change such as the change of the rate of the discharge will, in turn, change any other form it comes into contact with, e.g. the levels of the river might rise. Throwing a piece of wood into the river is a human action and will produce no significant change to the river level but if thrown into the glacial melt-water it might serve (like language?) as a “sign” or symbol of a section of the water which contains this melt-water. In turn, the river discharging into the sea will be best described in terms of the form of the river interacting with the form of the vast ocean whose level will not rise significantly with the discharge of the river. There are clear analogies between the river and time, e.g. both “flow” in one direction. This directionality has consequences for particular changes that have happened in the past. They may be no more: the glacial melt-water like the wine poured into the sea soon disperses in the vast ocean and loses form and may not be identifiable as a theme of discourse unless of course a chemist with vast resources is put to work to “find” the wine or the melt-water. The piece of wood floating in the sea may be used as a “marker” for his investigations.

According to Aristotelian ontology, the river remains the same river even if completely new water from rain in the low-lying hills is now the source. For Aristotle, the principle or form of the river is not identical with the water but rather with the role that the river plays in the communities it effects in different ways. It remains relatively stable through its changes in its course and geographical location and this suffices for the principles of metaphysics to apply, namely that which a thing changes from(a river filled with glacial melt-water from the mountains), that which a thing changes to(a river filled with rainwater from the hills) and that which endures throughout the change, namely the river with its stable course and stable geographical location.

MP is not happy with the claim that we analogously maintain that time is flowing or passing and believes this is a confusion based on a misunderstanding that a river is a flowing substance. The above Aristotelian tale is meant to question this claim. For Aristotle, a river is not merely a flowing substance. It is rather something stable like an a priori form of the sensory mind (Time) which can measure the change in the world with the help of instruments of culture such as counting(maths) or clocks(engineering or IT) or calendars(publishers, programmers). According to Kant, without the mind being structured in the way in which it is, Time would be nothing. All this amounts to is that in any possible world in which human minds did not exist there would not be Time as we know it. Such a world may contain birds building nests and squirrels storing nuts for the winter but such animals would never be aware of the passing of time in the way in which we are, or sit by the river and ponder on the directionality of Time.

MP, when he speaks of causation does so in terms of “pushing”—the past pushing the present, and the present pushing the future into Being, but this is a linear physically mechanical view of causation that pales in comparison with the complexity of Aristotle’s 4 kinds of “causes” or aitia (explanations). If there were no living beings at all in the possible world we constructed in the above thought experiment, the whole world would not exist as MP claims as a large number of “nows”, simply because “now” is logically connected to “not now” which of course presumes a humanly constructed form of time in terms of past-present-future. “Not now” could be either in the past or in the future. What ought we to say about Time in our constructed world without humans? Newton claimed that in such a world there would be an absolute time that would “flow”. Without going into all the complexities of such a conception let us cut a long story short and merely agree with Kant that such a world would be composed of things-in-themselves changing in accordance with principles-in-themselves about which we could have no knowledge whatsoever. In short, there would be change in such a world but no time. Whether that change would “flow” in all cases of change, is doubtful.

MP does then admit that such a world would be, as he puts it, “too much of a plenum for there to be time” but he would not accept the above Aristotelian or Kantian reasoning with respect to Time. For MP, and possibly for Husserl too, Time is a passage of change and a network of intentionalities unified by a continuity of befores and afters. The plenum of Being referred to above is ruptured by the perspective of a subjectivity and an operative intentionality of a general nature. When he discusses action directed toward an end, MP speaks in terms of a “transitional synthesis” that takes place in the comprehensive project of life. The role of consciousness in this context is that it is in flux in a process or activity of temporalization.  Involved in this process or activity is a transitional synthesis between the “nows” of experience: a synthesis that creates a duration of time. According to MP, the world flows through me in this continuous wave of temporalization. When this wave ceases for me, the time of the world of Others who are alive continues. In a certain sense Time is a great equalizer because Other persons will never feel the wave of temporalization that I feel, and because of this, MP controversially argues, they are “lesser figures”(P. 503). But when the wave ceases in me and I die, Time continues to express itself in their waves of temporalization.

In the final chapter on Freedom MP eschews all forms of causal explanation in relation to the body of the subject or his society/world. This is part of a larger crusade against objectification that is a type of characterisation that is especially irrelevant insofar as Consciousness is concerned. I cannot, it is argued, categorise myself as a “lesser figure” merely because I am old or crippled. If anyone does so they are not genuinely complaining about themselves but merely comparing themselves with others. In their minds, they are aware that the state of one’s body is the price one pays for Being-in-the-world. My freedom, it is argued, cannot be determined by these categorisations and causal factors and I can never be “categorised” until that moment when death is upon me and freedom and consciousness have left my body. Interestingly it should be noted that we are formally and officially pronounced “dead”. When this has happened Science can bring causality (cause of death) and categorisation to bear upon a person. Consciousness has not a nature and cannot, therefore, be categorised. If one thinks of oneself as middle class or as a working-man, for example, this is merely a second-order perspective upon a self where the first order of Being for consciousness is as an anonymous and unqualified source of change. If I become a working-man it is in virtue of a way of existing in relation to institutional frameworks such as economic and government systems. The existential project that we all are, polarises consciousness toward certain operative intentionalities that posses an enigmatic telos. Regarding oneself as a working-man is then a decision: my freedom can, if with difficulty, have the power to commit my life elsewhere. I can identify myself as middle class and commit myself to a class journey that has a very uncertain outcome. At the end of this discussion, we once again encounter MP wanting not to take a position with respect to the issue of freedom versus determinism, claiming that we “exist in both ways at once”(P.527). This choice he claims is only a dilemma if one is committed to the objectification of Being.

The more mature MP, in his work “Signs”, moves his position closer to hylomorphism. He claims that in the 20th century the distinction between body and mind has ceased to exist. Furthermore, he claims that the 19th-century notion of a body as a network of causally interacting mechanisms was being replaced by the idea of a “lived body”. If this is correct it might be an argument for a resurgence of Aristotle’s thought. In this context, he claims, rightly, that he can discern a “journey” in the work of Freud from the 19th-century medical view of the body to a concept of an “experienced” body. It should be pointed out in the interest of being historically correct that whilst practicing medicine in his early years Freud was already rebelling against an established dogma of somato-genesis(the cause of mental illness is in the body) and moving philosophically in the direction of psychogenesis(the cause of mental illness resides in the psyche). Also, his earlier experiments with hypnosis are difficult to characterise accurately but he did believe that ideas communicated via hypnosis could both remove and install symptoms. The role of Language in the process of hypnosis is often overlooked in favour of Freud’s reason for abandoning this method, namely that the patient was not freely and consciously participating in the treatment process: treatment for Freud needed to attack more than the symptom and attempted rather to find the cause of the malady. Freud’s concept of cause is not taken up in MP’s essay “Man and Adversity” but it must be questionable, whether this Aristotelian/Kantian category could be accepted by the early MP, given his opposition to Scientific Psychology and Kantian Philosophy. The root of the problem lies in a partial rejection of hylomorphic theory. Whether this rejection is a conscious intentional decision is an issue difficult to resolve.

 In this essay, however, there is an interesting characterisation of the concept of instinct:

“If the term Instinct means anything, it means a mechanism within the organism which with a minimum of use ensures certain responses adapted to certain characteristic situations of the species.”

We know that Consciousness was one of the vicissitudes of the Instincts in Freud’s work, so the above characterisation is problematic. Becoming Conscious, as Freud put it, is a task set by man’s nature and this process is not certain in the sense that other instinctual vicissitudes might dominate a human being’s development. Freud’s later use of mythical terminology is also an argument against the biological view of Instinct presented. Eros and Thanatos, for example, are active figures. Eros energises sexual intentions together with other forms of creative and unifying intentions that, for example, create our houses, villages, cities, nations. These latter cultural activities operate with a force that is embodied in instrumental action undertaken in the spirit of Ananke. MP admits that Freud in fact distanced himself from all mechanical views of Instinct with the claim that all human behaviour and psychical activity have “meaning”. In the context of this discussion, however, MP specifically dismisses means-ends and matter-form categorisations. Neither of these concept pairs is relevant, he argues, for attempting to articulate the relation of the body to life as a whole. He ends with a mysterious and problematic dualistic claim that the mind passes into the body and vice versa. The more appropriate characterisation of Freud’s theorising, especially in its later stages involves seeing the hylomorphic aspects in which differentiation of life-forms give rise to powers of increasing complexity: powers which actualise over time, given appropriate circumstances. In this process, a life form with certain powers can be said to be conscious(but not by Aristotle: consciousness is a modern term). This is a life form with higher powers and can as a consequence be said to possess higher mental processes such as the power of discourse and rationality (manifestations of the Freudian Reality Principle). Organisms with fewer powers use their powers in accordance with other principles: the energy regulation principle(ERP) or pleasure-pain principle(PPP). These two principles also regulate activity in the Unconscious and preconscious regions of the mind that include the agencies of the Id, the Ego, and Superego. Eros for Freud is a civilisation building vicissitude of an Instinct. If we are right in maintaining that Freud was a hylomorphic Psychologist than we can link erotic activity not just with reproduction of offspring via sexual activity, but also with reproduction of artefacts (houses roads etc.) via instrumental imperatives, and also with reproduction of ideas via categorical imperatives.

The interplay of the life instincts and death instincts are not in Freud confined to the activity of a transcendentally solipsistic individual. Reproduction of artefacts and ideas is not the same as sexual reproduction but there nevertheless is a world-building intention behind each of these forms of activity that we can attribute to the interaction of Eros and Ananke. Freud noticed, being a Jew in Vienna in the 1920s and 30s, that humans are quite often aggressive and this is a destructive tendency which if widespread or universalised (as in war) has the potential to destroy civilisations. War is a work of aggression and is unlike the reproductive activity of sexuality, or the reproduction of artefacts and ideas. MP misses the characteristics of a Freudian strong Ego, namely to love and to work probably because they are Aristotelian features of the life of rational animals capable of discourse. Aristotle did not have the “new men” to contend with that Kant and Freud did. Kant, we know characterised ordinary life in his cosmopolitan Königsberg as melancholically haphazard and Freud certainly pulled no punches in asking the question whether the work we put into the maintenance and creation of civilisation is worth the effort. For the “new men” had created the material he needed to write “Civilisation and its Discontents”, a work written almost on the eve of destruction of the second attempt to destroy the world. MP writing amidst the ashes of the aftermath claimed Marxism as his preferred Political Philosophy. The humanism of Aristotle and Kant were eclipsed in this terrible 20th century(Hannah Arendt) and it must be said that MP assisted in the process of furthering the cause of the “new men” by Philosophising in the darkness of the eclipse.

Publication of “A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action(Volume One)

Views: 2786

https://www.morebooks.de/store/gb/book/the-world-explored,-the-world-suffered/isbn/978-620-0-43566-8

It is almost as if the Delphic Oracle’s challenge to “Know thyself” is on everybody’s mind in our contemporary culture but no one knows how to go about the task. Psychology is, of course, the “modern response” to this challenge but the kind of knowledge it has produced does not meet the challenge and this calls into question the “divorce” between Psychology and Philosophy during the late 1800s in the wake of Hegel and Schopenhauer’s “revisionist” approach to Philosophy. This work traces the origins of our thinking about the world we live in and our place in it. The Ancient Greeks beginning with Thales and continuing with the reflections of Heraclitus, Parmenides, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle provide us with a “Garden of Eden” in terms of a reflective base upon which to found answers to aporetic questions that arise in relation to our awe and wonder in the face of world and our moral personality. This is the beginning of the Philosophical History of Philosophy and Psychology that are like the two faces of Janus looking in different directions for the same answers. Both volumes of the work aim to reveal the importance of the works of Aristotle, Kant, and Wittgenstein.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Sartre, amour propre, a disintegrated ensemble, and Dialectical adventures.

Views: 1868

lightning strikes
Photo by Frank Cone on Pexels.com

In many ways, Sartre’s Existentialism has its antecedents in Husserl’s phenomenology and Heidegger’s existential phenomenology. We see Sartre’s debt to the idea of the central role of consciousness in his early work “The Transcendental Ego” as well as in his more mature works, “Being and Nothingness”, The Psychology of the imagination”, and “Sketch for a theory of the Emotions”.

Being and Nothingness has been described by Mary Warnock in her introduction to that work in the following terms:

“The culmination of a mood—anti-rational, anti-political”(Introduction P.xvii)

This could also be fair comment on the works from earlier on the century by Husserl and Heidegger. We have charted the history of the fate of Kant’s Philosophy (but not Kantianism) at the hands of his major successor, Hegel, earlier in this work. One could also add to the above list of Warnock’s negative predicates the following: anti-ethical, and anti-anthropological (in the senses intended by Aristotle and Kant)

Sartre’s later work then moved into the realm of the political in line with his conviction that Marxism was the most important Philosophy produced in the 20th century. Existentialism, he argued in this context was merely an ideology. This position probably had its roots in an early commitment to Hegel’s dialectical method of reflection. This commitment , together with a commitment to phenomenology and its concrete description of phenomena, and a later commitment to the existentialism of Heidegger’s concept of praxis and instrumentalities explain Sartre’s adventure of reflection and its philosophical landscape. A dismissal of rationality and reason as the key faculty of the mind in favour of the transcendental imagination and an implied criticism of the rational form of transcendental idealism of  Kantian philosophy are also important aspects of Sartre’s anti-rationalism.

Rousseau’s reference to amour proper and its role in the antagonistic relations between men who use this attitude to subjugate each other, concretely influenced Hegel’s master-slave dialectic. This dialectic was intended to question the fundamental moral attitude of  Respect laid down by Kant as the fundamental pillar of social and ethical life. Hegel, of course, rejected the Kantian system of ought concepts regulated by reason, preferring to view the world as a totality of facts, of which we have absolute knowledge via a process of dialectical reflection: this absolute knowledge involved the movement of a world-spirit in accordance with the mechanism of Negation that inhabited consciousness and its perceptual and imaginative aspects.

Sartre begins his exploration of consciousness at what he referred to as the ontological level in accordance with the above notion of Negation. Consciousness, on his account, was a negation of Beings-in-themselves (en soi) that he defined in terms of the independent existence of their essences. Beings-for-themselves(pour soi) are the pure negation of Beings-in-themselves and Beings-for-themselves are conscious of Being-in-the-world but this consciousness is not an epistemological entity that “knows” in some mysterious fashion what we perceive or imagine. Being-for-itself is, in turn, embedded in the world of things and actions (including instrumentalities). Sartre attempts to concretely “describe” the relations between the two kinds of Being but fails to close the dualistic gap that he has opened up between them. It could also be argued that this framework sets up a solipsistically constituted form of consciousness that must call into the question of the existence of Other consciousnesses. Mary Warnock in her Introduction to Being and Nothingness points to a reciprocal movement of Sartre’s argument from the above ontological characterisation of the kinds of Being to a concrete description of the forms of consciousness that Sartre claims follow from such an ontological characterisation. She mentions Aristotle in this context (P.ix) but although one can perhaps see some relevance of what has been said to Aristotle’s claim that “Being has many meanings”, it has to be acknowledged that the central meaning of “Being” for Sartre is more connected to the early work of Aristotle than to the later work in which it was claimed that the meaning of substance was “form” or “principle”. The problem with Sartre’s account that Nothingness or Negation is at the heart of Being-for- itself makes it, in turn, difficult to conceive of Being and consciousness as an aspect of  Nothingness. It is also difficult to conceive of Nothingness in terms of “principle” because as Wittgenstein said of the consciousness of pain, it is not something but it is not a nothing either. It can therefore be claimed that a principle is not a something but it is not a nothing either. Principles give us reasons for believing something concrete if we are speaking about knowledge or reasons for doing something if we are dealing with actions of different kinds (instrumentalities or ethical actions)

Heidegger thought that that the Transcendental Imagination played a larger role in the thinking processes of the mind than Kant believed was the case, in spite of the fact that Kant altered the first edition of his First Critique in a second edition exactly to avoid such a misreading of his text. The question to raise is whether this combination of the transcendental solipsism (Transcendental Ego), Transcendental Imagination(The Psychology of the Imagination) and Nothingness or Negation gives rise to a serious alternative to the forms of rationalism we encounter in Aristotelian Hylomorphism and Kantian Critical Philosophy.

Sartre in his work on the imagination (The Psychology of the Imagination) began his analysis of the phenomenon of the imagination by adopting  Brentano’s idea that all forms of consciousness were intentional(directed at some object). Three forms of consciousness in particular spring to mind in such a context: perceptual, imaginative and emotional. This definition of consciousness is questioned by Mary Warnock, in her Introduction to The Psychology of the Imagination:

“Now the very fact of having something as its object means that consciousness is separate from that object and not only is it distinct from its object but it is capable of distinguishing itself from it. A space emerges between the thinking subject and that which is the object of its thought, between the perceiving subject and that which it perceives. A conscious being, that is, in the terminology later borrowed from Heidegger, a Being-for-itself, is always at a distance from this world, from Being-In-Themselves.”(Introduction P.ix)

The object, Sartre claims, can be grasped in various ways. Heidegger interestingly also claimed that an essential structure of Being-in-the-World is that the Beings that we are, are essentially constituted by an attitude of questioning. The question that arises in connection with Sartre’s account is whether that questioning attitude always possesses a negative structure. Sartre’s famous example of Perception is in the context of a café in which it is claimed that I “see” that my friend Pierre is not in the café. This raises the question of whether I can perceive something that is not present. We recall in relation to this question that for Aristotle and Kant it is awe and wonder at the existence of the world and the moral personality, that constitutes our metaphysical relation to the world. This, in contrast to Sartre, is a positive attitude toward existence as a whole rather than a piecemeal atomistic response to someone who is not where he is supposed to be. On Aristotelian and Kantian accounts it is the expectation that Pierre would be in the café that naturally led to the “inference” or “belief” that he was not there when a sensory exploration of the café revealed “No Pierre”. In this situation, we find ourselves in what is called a context of exploration and we are using our powers of perception to answer a question we ask ourselves about the existence of a particular concrete object in the world. What we should be asking ourselves instead is whether this state of affairs belongs naturally in the context of the explanation/justification of existence, i.e. “Why does consciousness present itself as Nothingness or Negation?”. Aristotle and Kant would both claim that the answer to this question has to do with an analysis of the logical conditions of the above experience, namely, the expectation in which we posited the presence of Pierre in the café( perhaps via the imagination). This leads us back to questioning the role of the imagination and its role in Being-in-the-World.

Sartre’s response to this question comes in his work on the Imagination in which he focuses conveniently and critically on a psychological conception of “the image” which he argues places images “In” consciousness. This is a mistake, he argues, essentially because “the image” is a relational term denoting the way in which, for example, Pierre is “grasped” by consciousness in an imaginative mode. There is, however, as Mary Warnock points out considerable ambiguity in the way in which Sartre characterises this mode of consciousness. One of the critical issues involved in determining the essence or nature of the imagination is whether we should regard this mode of consciousness as merely thinking something or rather in terms of the more complex act of thinking something about something. Involved in this issue is whether we can be said to see the café as not containing the presence of Pierre. It would be absurd to claim that no thinking was occurring in this situation so the question remains: is this thinking something, e.g. “No Pierre!” or is it a case rather of thinking something about something, e.g. “Pierre is not here!”

Spinoza’s form of “proto-phenomenology” is a useful guide to consult in this context. When I think about a winged horses, Spinoza argues, my thought asserts that the horse is winged. Further thought about the matter may take us to a higher level of assertion in which it is asserted, “No horses are winged”. If this first assertion was the product of the imagination then we see that it is sublimated by this second “assertion” which appears to rely on a truth-functional form of thinking that seeks to think something about something. For Spinoza, this latter form of conceptualisation of a product of the imagination by an understanding form of consciousness refers to a more adequate idea of Reality. Spinoza in his reflections also contributes to complementing Aristotelian hylomorphism by claiming that sensations in general and pain in particular “assert” the state of the body to the mind, thus giving content to the otherwise mysterious claim of Spinoza’s, that  the first idea of the mind is the idea of the body. Spinoza also claims that the body is a complex entity composed of simpler bodies each of which possesses an energy that it uses to endeavour to maintain itself in existence. At some level of simplicity, one can infer that consciousness or thought are no longer possible as powers of the organism. This is certainly true of the cell level of the organism but probably (if we exclude the brain) true of the level of the organs of the body. This kind of explanation reminds us of the material and efficient explanations of change in living systems that are provided by hylomorphic theory. For contemporary biologists, the physical power of the smallest living unit uses its power to unite with other units to produce more complex entities that in turn possess more complex powers. The hylomorphic actualisation process of becoming a human life form continues until  the power or telos of rationality emerges and one can think “No horses are winged” or “Pierre is not in the café”.

In Spinoza’s proto-phenomenological approach every mental event “asserts” the existence of something. If I think, “This horse is winged” this assertion is clearly in the hypothetical mode of possibilities and the full analysis of this possibility is perhaps best expressed in the hypothetical claim “If horses could fly”. But what is the point of the hypothetical? According to Spinoza, complex life systems desire to preserve themselves and pleasure and pain is the means or one of the main principles Spinoza uses to describe and explain those complex life systems we call human beings. Aristotle and Freud would have thought this approach insufficient in accordance with the principle of sufficient reason and added both an energy regulation principle (ERP) and reality principle (RP) to this pleasure-pain principle (PPP).

The desire to meet Pierre at the café, the perception of the state of affairs and the subsequent realisation that he is not there affects the homeostasis of the perceiver (ERP), causes a form of pain(PPP) and these elements then give rise to the true assertion in the mind that “Pierre is not in the café”(RP). Kant would have regarded this latter moment of this experience as the moment in which the whole experience is organised by a judgment of the understanding. If I become angry about this state of affairs( feel a higher level pain) the judgment “Pierre ought to have been in the café”(because he promised to meet me there) is subsequently formed. This assertion is an ought judgement of the faculty of the understanding. If we think further about the matter by wondering whether something beyond his control prevented Pierre from keeping his promise then this permits us to hold our previous categorical judgments concerning Pierre’s particular promise and the universal generalisation that “Promises ought to be kept”, in suspension (in favour of the hypothetical judgment “he would have come if he could”)

In volume one we characterised Spinoza’s position in the following terms:

“the more complex a body is the greater are its powers. Animals, in comparison, are finite modes of life with fewer powers. They may for example not possess any idea of their minds—only human beings possess ideas of their bodies.”

We are for Spinoza and Aristotle subsystems of Nature and conceived thus can diminish in significance or importance when standing, for example at the foot of a powerful waterfall or alternatively standing on the deck of a ship in the midst of a storm at sea. In another sense, however, especially on Kant’s theory, we possess powers neither the waterfall nor the unruly sea possesses, the powers, namely, of animality consciousness, language and rationality. These complex powers in turn give rise to a major task for us insofar Spinoza, Kant, and Heidegger are concerned: the task of resolving the nature of our Being. We are for all three of these Philosophers, Beings for whom our Being is an issue. For Spinoza, however, his proto-phenomenological approach does not rest in a theoretical search for existentialia but rather in an ethically adequate idea of ourselves as ethical beings. He thus fulfils to a greater extent than either Heidegger or Sartre the oracular challenge or proclamation to “Know thyself”.

The judgement “Pierre is not in the café” is a theoretical judgement in a practical context and illustrates well the relationship of theoretical and practical understanding and by implication theoretical and practical rationality. These Aristotelian and Kantian analyses are not, however, available to Sartre and his penchant for the ideas of Nothingness, Negation, and the dialectical logic that appeals to these very abstract theoretical notions.

It must be admitted that the idea of the Other person is better described in Kant. Kant claims that the relationship we have to others is antagonistic but the outcome is positive for civilisation. He also claims that the relationship ought to be Respectful which clearly delineates his moral theory and its logic of the categorical imperative. The Other Person is also more clearly represented in the Philosophy of Spinoza. The Other person that I love, for example, is linked to a fundamental non-solipsistic desire to preserve the Other in his/her existence.

Sartre is a modernist who not only questions the Freudian idea of Love as being important to the strength of a strong Ego, but he also would have questioned the Freudian idea of forms of consciousness such as the preconscious and the unconscious. Sartre also distances himself from the (hylomorphic?) idea of the body that we find in the work of his friend and contemporary, Maurice Merleau-Ponty. Spinoza’s claims also do not accord with many of Sartre’s assumptions. One such claim is the thesis that the first idea of the mind is the idea of the body: that we do not have an adequate idea of the body is to be interpreted in terms of the powers of the body as they express themselves in the mind. Spinoza also has a hylomorphic account of the relation of the body to mind whereas Sartre’s account reminds one of the accounts we find in Husserl and Heidegger. Conscious awareness of changes in the body that become relevant for the mind is not necessary for Spinoza’s account, e.g. I may be thirsty but not be aware that the cause/reason for this is a slight fever. For Spinoza, there is a logical or conceptual connection between these two elements of my experience which Sartre would have difficulty connecting and explaining. Spinoza’s ultimate aim of viewing all existence in the world sub specie aeternitatis would not have accorded well with Sartre’s tendency to view man’s consciousness sub specie humanitatis (through a glass darkly). There is no trace of the fundamental Greek conception of the relation of psuche (life) to that of the mind in Sartre, as there is in Spinoza. In Sartre we encounter a dualistic account of Being or substance (en soi, pour soi). Spinoza also begins his account with Substance that in itself is logically characterised. He characterises the modifications of Substance more concretely but there is no trace in these characterisations of Nothingness, Negation, or dualism. His modifications are conceptual modifications of the kind we might find in hylomorphic theory, e.g. thought and extension.

The Principle of Sufficient Reason that we encounter in the Philosophy of Kant probably had its origins in the Philosophy of Aristotle but it is also suggested in Spinoza’s conception of “adequate cause”, which is a logical or conceptual idea of cause where the effect of the cause can also be clearly and distinctly perceived. Sartre’s so-called ontology of substance and pools of nothingness makes the above form of rationality difficult to characterise. In Volume one we of this work we stated:

“Adequate ideas acknowledge adequate causes or conditions”(P.264)

For Spinoza, for example, the idea of fear connected to the idea of a ghost caused partly by frightening sensory conditions, and partly by a personal failure to care sufficiently for people in one’s past will only be dissipated by adequate ideas, e.g. reflected in the judgement “There are no ghosts they are figments of the imagination”. Such a movement of the mind is a movement from a lower imperfect state to a higher state of perfection. This movement is essentially hylomorphic indicating as it does the actualisation process from the path of animality to rational discourse. The imagination of ghosts, according to Spinoza, diminishes or hinders the power of acting of the body and causes an appeal to memory or understanding in order to reorganise our ideas. The imagination is obviously superseded in this movement and the higher powers of judgement, understanding, and Reason are responsible for the transition from the fearful phantasy of “Ghost!” to the judgement “There are no ghosts, they are figments of the imagination”. This judgment is not merely a bloodless cognitive movement of the mind but rather a manifestation of an ethical movement of the mind toward the Platonic/Aristotelian idea of “The Good”: an idea that moves us toward the state of greater perfection. Here we are reminded once again of the statement “The truth will set you free” because we see here in Spinoza’s conception of an adequate idea and adequate cause the importance of the role of knowledge to the ethical sphere of our existence. As we pointed out in volume one, however, the overall view of Spinoza falls short of the Greek ideal, in particular when we encounter the following quote:

“The knowledge of good or evil is nothing else than the emotion of pleasure or pain insofar as we are conscious of it.”(Spinoza’s Ethics P.149)

We note the appeal to consciousness instead of the appeal to the Principle of Sufficient Reason we would have found in the works of Plato or Aristotle. This is problematic because it suggests that consciousness and not rationality is the final telos of human potentiality. The further suggestion that conatus is connected to consciousness rather than rationality requires further defence which we do not find in Spinoza’s Ethics. This is what prevents Spinoza’s ethics from being a deontological form of ethics of the kind we find in Kant. Consciousness we know is a founding idea of the later Philosophies of  Husserl and Sartre as it was in Descartes Philosophy. This is one reason for referring to Spinoza as a proto-phenomenologist.

 Being and Nothingness replaces universal categorical judgement such as “All men are mortal”(theoretical judgement) and “Promises ought to be kept”(practical judgement) with concrete judgements that presuppose a desire for something concrete and particular and that presupposes a desire for something that is absent and can be imagined. Such concrete judgements characterize our relation to Others who also manifest themselves as modes of existence.

The example that Sartre provides us with in order to demonstrate how the Other becomes present to us is that of an eavesdropper at a door. The eavesdropper is circumspectively engaged in his task until the form of consciousness involved is transformed by an awareness of a witness,  observing his activity. The emotion of shame supervenes but it is not clear that this is a function of the pleasure-pain principle, a sensible form of consciousness (PPP) or whether it is a function of an conceptual form of consciousness, e.g. that this is an activity one ought not to be engaged in. Sartre probably inclines toward the former and claims that the eavesdropper “sees” himself as the other sees him: perception is perhaps best construed as a sensible form of consciousness in Sartre’s account. This still leaves us pondering the question as to whether we have an accurate characterisation of  shame: that characteristic Zeus was so concerned to provide the human species with(along with an understanding of justice or “The Good”). Insofar as Greek philosophy is concerned the emotion of shame contains a consciousness of a lack that the idea of justice provides a rational principle for organising. It would, of course, be absurd to embrace the mode of consciousness of shame and its organising principle and at the same time refuse to acknowledge the logical consequence of the existence of other consciousnesses manifested in our experience of the presence of Others.

We can see in the presentation of the above example of the negative emotion of shame, the presence of Negation in Sartre’s ontology. Spinoza, on the other hand, chose to define the positive aspect of mans existence via the emotion of love which he characterised as the practical desire to preserve the existence of the loved Other. Sartre also chose ideas of the positive and negative(Being and Nothingness) but these were essentially theoretical ideas. This raises again the issue of whether our questioning attitude relating to our own Being is a positive or a negative question: whether, that is, we are referencing the Philosophy of Aristotle and Kant or Sartre. Sartre’s theoretical and practical negativity poses the question of whether Rousseau’s “amour proper” or the Hegelian master-slave dialectic are more important in the characterisation of Being-for-itself than the positive forms of consciousness of awe and wonder we find at the source of Aristotelian and Kantian reflections.

Sebastian Gardner in his work “Sartre’s Being and Nothingness”(London, Continuum books, 2009) provides us with a very useful account of Sartre’s ontology that enables us to see how Sartre envisaged overcoming the incipient dualism that Warnock criticised in her critique of Sartre’s Being and Nothingness. This criticism takes another more metaphysical form in Merleau-Ponty’s “The Visible and the Invisible” in which it is claimed that Being-in-itself and Being-for-itself could never be reconciled in the thought of the whole that Philosophy requires. Gardner claims that Sartre has a counterargument to both these criticisms:

“In the Conclusion Sartre returns to the question of whether or not Being “ as a general category belonging to all existents” is divided by a hiatus into “two incommensurable regions, in each of which the notion of Being must be taken in an original and original sense” (617/711) Sartre declares that our research in the course of the book allows us to answer the question of how the two regions are related to one another: “the for-itself and the in-itself are required  by a synthetic connection which is nothing other than the for itself itself “(617/711). This relation has the character of a tiny nihilation which has its origin at the heart of Being, a nihilation made-to-be by the in-itself” “sufficient to cause a total upheaval to happen to the in-itself. This upheaval is the world.”(P.200)

This reminds one of Spinoza’s causa sui, something that is a cause of itself. Presumably, this “happening”, if that is the correct term here, founds itself in the process of becoming conscious, or making itself into consciousness. Yet dialectically there can be no antecedent rationally constituted beginning point(no principle) and Sartre suggests that we regard this “happening” as hypothetical. Metaphysics, as a consequence, instead of being an investigation into first principles as is the case with Aristotle and Kant becomes a hypothetical dialectical adventure of reflection. The study of Being qua Being seems in Sartre’s account to have stalled at the starting point and we are instead invited to reflect upon what he calls a “disintegrated ensemble”, a polite way of saying that dualistic  contradictions may be present. Spinoza’s account rested upon ideas of God or Nature at the expense of Freedom. Sartre’s account on the other hand takes the road in the opposite direction and attempts to show that any form of the relation of God to man or man to God would destroy mans freedom. Kant, in the context of this debate, saw God to be a theoretical transcendental idea of theoretical reasoning and freedom to be a practical transcendental idea of practical reasoning. Each idea has its own domain and therefore there is no contradiction in construing the free human being  as choosing to be moral through his understanding of the Moral Law, or being determined by “causes” outside of his practical control. Aristotle’s hylomorphism could also house the above seeming antonymy under the same roof without contradiction. For Aristotle there are explanations that refer to archeological “causes”, explanations that are teleological causes, and explanations that are formal or ontological.

One of the consequences of Sartre’s reflection upon these issues is that the discipline of Contemporary Psychology can indeed without exaggeration be described as a “disintegrated ensemble”(e.g. man as a biological organism, man as a social being, man as a subjective individual, etc). This tragic anarchism is, of course then held together not by phenomenological reductions but rather by pseudo-scientific reductions that relate man to Nature in a Darwinian domain of scarcity which unsurprisingly supports the dialectics of master-slave relations. Sartre presented some of these dialectical consequences in a work entitled “Critique of Dialectical Reason”(trans Alan Sheridan Smith/New Left books) which was part of an earlier promise to produce what many scholars thought impossible, namely an Existential Ethics.

Returning to the influence of Sartre’s work in Psychology on the field of Emotions requires a close look at his work “Sketch for a Theory of Emotions”. Sartre criticises Psychologists for treating Emotion as a “topic” alongside others such as “attention” and “memory”. The “disintegrated ensemble” we encounter here involves a reduction of psychological phenomena to three variables: bodily reactions, behaviour, and states of consciousness. Psychological theories then attempt to find values for these variables and relations between them that will provide a logic of psuche. Sartre rejects this strategy with the words:

“even when duly described and explained, the emotion will never be more than one fact among others, a fact enclosed in itself, which will never enable anyone to understand anything else, nor to look through it into the essential reality of man”

These words were published in 1939 on the eve of destruction and perhaps they are directly or indirectly attacking one of the intellectual “final solutions” of Philosophy, namely that “the world is a totality of facts”(Wittgenstein’s Tractatus 1922). Final solutions always inevitably deny origins, and this early work of Wittgenstein was no exception denying as it did the origins of the idea of the world as a whole that lies behind the study of Being qua Being.

The Existentialism of Sartre responds to logical atomism with dialectical dualism. Sartre promised in his “Sketch” to restore action and Value to the Philosophical arena of debate. We do, Sartre insists, have access to the idea of the essence of emotion which in turn is related to what he refers to as “the apriori essence of the human being”(P.22) The “facts” of the contemporary Psychologist presuppose the transcendental and constitutive consciousness that is revealed to us when we “put the world in brackets” and perform a phenomenological reduction. This consciousness, it is claimed, somewhat ambiguously, is mine. It exists insofar as it is identical with consciousness of my existence. This might paradoxically suggest the move toward transcendental solipsism that Husserl feared and which was also incidentally a consequence of the logical atomism of the early Wittgenstein. Sartre describes what he is doing  in the name of Philosophical Psychology as Anthropology. He starts from the idea of  the synthetic totality of man’s consciousness. For Sartre, the difference between a phenomenon and a fact is that the former “announces itself to consciousness” whereas the fact is defined by scientists as independent of consciousness. Sartre claims, of course, that nothing is completely independent of consciousness but like Berkeley claims that there is a Being-in-itself. He differs from Berkeley in that he refuses to accept that Being-in-itself is an idea in the mind of God. Instead  he insists that it is with this idea that the dialectical journey begins. Our consciousness is not Being-in-itself and this places nothingness and negation at the heart of consciousness.

If, against this background we interrogate emotional consciousness, its essence will appear to us, its meaning will appear to us. Scientific interrogation, in contrast, concentrates upon the fact and its truth. It is the belief of the fact that has the universal connection with the state of affairs it is related to. On the scientific account, however, there cannot be any such “phenomenon” as a way of believing something (emotionally, imaginatively, for example)to be the case. There cannot on the scientific account, be a way in which the emotional consciousness grasps its object. Emotion, Sartre argues:

“is the human reality asserting itself and “emotionally directing itself towards the world” “(Sketch P.25)

Emotional forms of consciousness, Sartre argues has its own principles and it is these we seek to interrogate this form of consciousness. We begin by placing man as a Being-in-the-world and this is the beginning of the Anthropology we seek to construct that will in its turn serve as a foundation for Psychology. Anthropology will interrogate the phenomena systematically and discover the principles that reveal or disclose the existentialia of Being-in-the-world. The world, in the above formula, is an important element because emotional consciousness is always of the world or of an object that is in the world. Sartre notes that the emotion characteristically feeds upon the object and returns again and again to it until homeostasis returns to the Conscious Being. Sartre illuminates this point by contrasting what he calls an unreflective consciousness of an instrumentality engaging with an instrumental object and the unreflective consciousness where something fails to function and the world is viewed as “difficult”. Sartre dramatises this phenomenon of the difficult world and claims that this transforms the world into what he calls a “hateful” world. In this transformation it certainly appears to be the case that we are dealing with a way of believing something about a world that is recalcitrant to my wants and actions.

There is an active awareness, Sartre also argues, of the words I write, as I write them. In this account Sartre rejects the scientific account of consciousness which will attempt to causally explain the appearance of the words on the page in terms of habitual knowledge (William James). It is important to note, however that Sartre surprisingly leads us in a hylomorphic direction when he writes that the words that I write on the page are:

“potentialities to be realised”(Sketch P.60)

It is also important to point out that Sartre does not invoke the reasoning of Aristotle nor does he explicitly admit that he is using the idea of an Aristotelian power. Indeed, there is, on the contrary, every reason to believe that he would deny many of the premises of hylomorphic theory. Rather than focus on ideas of Reason Sartre concentrates on, for example, forms of unreflective awareness, that:

“constitutes an existential stratum in the world”(Sketch P.61)

This form of consciousness is, to use Elisabeth Anscombe’s term “non-observational. The world for Sartre is not a world of facts discovered in observation but rather a world of potentialities to be realised. We form what Sartre calls “hodological “ maps of the world that may or may not answer to our powers. This suggests an intimate relationship between potentialities and powers but the world is nevertheless a difficult place to be thrown into, especially considering the scarcity of objects that can fulfil our needs. This difficulty of the world, according to Sartre is an objective property of the world that is revealed when we use our power of perception. All this reveals an essential feature of an emotion, which is its power to transform the world from something to be manipulated to a “difficult” place. When, for example, all the paths of my hodological map are blocked because of the difficulty of the world, the world is magically transformed into a place where activity is more an inward expression of agency than an outward accomplishment of a task. The desire to write a paper, for example, may be frustrated by an insult about my writing that calls into question my agency. Instead of changing the world with my writing I change my desire and thereby transform how I see the world. The example Sartre gives in the context of this discussion is that of attempting to pick some grapes that are out of one’s reach. The realisation that the grapes cannot be picked gives rise to an emotional state in which the agent believes that the grapes were too green to be eaten anyway. This undoubtedly involves some form of denial of reality. A more dramatic example of passive fear involves an agent fainting in a state of passive fear in the face of an attacking ferocious beast. The danger of the beast is thus denied in this fearful reaction. What we are witnessing in this case, Sartre argues, is a magical transformation of the world by removing the consciousness of the danger. This is an interesting example because the behaviour from an external perspective could be described as irrational. A fearful consciousness on this account aims to negate something in the external world by means of what Sartre describes as “magical” activity. Sartre also discusses the phenomenon of depression where the transformation of the world occurs via a lowering of the “flame of life to a pinpoint”(Sketch P.69). The difficulty of the world becomes too much for the consciousness to bear and the response is to diminish the level of consciousness. Sartre criticises William James’ attempt to separate the physiological phenomena associated with the above cases from emotional behaviour. The physiological phenomena argues Sartre, symbolises to a greater extent the state of consciousness of the agent. Running away in fear cannot he would argue be separated from the trembling and both plus the state of consciousness constitute the synthetic whole that constitutes the fear. In a fearful state of consciousness, I may also stop myself from running and stand frozen to the spot, but physiological changes to the body are still occurring in response to the fearful circumstances in the world that they relate to. Here Sartre could be interpreted as adopting the position of Spinoza. He could be interpreted as attempting to provide us with an adequate idea of the body and its potentialities and powers. There remains, however, in Sartre’s position an inevitable dualism. Sartre believes, as does Merleau-Ponty, that I can touch my left hand with my right hand and two “potentialities” can be actualised in this activity. Firstly my left hand may be experienced as an inanimate object until secondly the left hand becomes “animate” or “alive” to what is happening to it in a form of non-observational awareness (touch—being touched, touching). In this second moment of the experience the left hand becomes the source of an exploratory power, the touched object becomes a possible touching hand and a type of non-observational reflection occurs. Subject and object are synthesised. There is, in Sartre’s view no projection of affective meanings onto the world but rather the explanation takes instead the form of a lived body that is the source of our explorations of the world. In my “fear” or my “sorrow” I “live” these respectively magically constituted worlds. I slip into these worlds as I slip into the state of sleep or as the touched hand “slips” into being a source of exploration of a world in which it is aware of the happening of having been touched by another source of exploration.

In the situation of the agent having been frustrated by a world that is difficult and recalcitrant to my wants and needs, e.g. the head falls off the hammer in the act of hammering nails into the wood as part of the task of building a house. Postulate that I continue the hammering action in a frustrated manner with the wooden shaft of the hammer. This behaviour has an incantatory feel to it especially when viewed from the perspective of the rational activity of hammering nails into the wood but it is perfectly adapted to this newly constituted magical world I have constituted by my magical response to the nail. This response additionally is symbolic of an “assertion” of the synthetic totality of my agency. Viewing this behaviour from the perspective of Aristotelian hylomorphic theory and his three principles(ERP, PPP, RP) allows the following interpretation: the fearful, sorrowful and frustrated behaviour is no longer motivated by the Reality Principle(e.g. doing x in order to build a house) but rather by the energy regulation and pleasure-pain principles. The telos we encounter in these contexts is no longer the telos of the rational world we live in but rather a telos that perhaps “archeologically” reaches into a distant past where “incantation” played a larger role than it does today. Objects in magically constituted worlds no longer have essences or forms but rather cast a spell over consciousness in the way in which a dream does. In a dream-world, houses can get built in strange ways. What we are witnessing is the power of one form of the imagination to constitute such a dream world where, for example, causality does not operate in a space-time continuum but constitutes a space-time in which incantations and discontinuities construct very different phenomena. We are captives in a magical world as we are in a dream world. This takes us back to a reflection of Rousseau’s in which it is claimed that a man’s gaze can magically attempt to enslave one in a magically constructed social world in which the emotion of amour proper is the dominating animus of consciousness. Words can also have a similar hypnotic effect in the above kinds of transformed forms of consciousness. The gaze and the word can, Sartre argues demolish the fragile superstructures of Reason we have built with our theoretical and practical thought and action. The presence of a face, a gaze, a gesture or a word suffices to cause shame in the eavesdropper and he becomes aware of another sorcerer whose aim is to transform and enslave consciousness by turning it into an in-itself, an object. Awareness of the eavesdropper may produce emotions of shame or horror and may produce “magical” behaviour of the eavesdropper in its turn that denies the meaning of what has been observed. Such behaviour is not by any stretch of the imagination “free”.

Both Rousseau and Sartre believe that it does not take much for the structures of rationality to crumble in the consciousness of man. The question that needs to be asked is what is the role of the imagination when we “slip” (the world “happens” for Sartre) into the magical worlds of frustration, depression, horror, and shame. For Spinoza the solution to this problem is simple—shame and horror, for example, are bodily responses that can be overcome by an adequate idea of the body. This idea would include conceiving of the body as a physical object and as a source of exploration. The horror and shame in the eavesdropping circumstances could be removed with a “confession” or an acknowledgment that I was categorically wrong to violate other people’s privacy. Such an acknowledgment brings us back to the real world governed by a Reality principle that objectively categorises my act in rational terms. In this “moment” of the experience, my understanding subjugates the power of the body to respond to magically conceived gazes, words, and gestures. The imagination is sublimated by the understanding to use Kantian terms to describe ad explain what is happening to the agent.

The imagination too, is a form of consciousness directed upon an object that may not be real. I expect Pierre to be in the café. This expectation is not composed of the representation of Pierre but rather contains Pierre in what Aquinas terms the first intention. It is Pierre I wish to see, greet, and converse with not his representation. Sartre goes on to argue that the notion of “representation” is a parasitic notion because it is in fact connected fundamentally to its object. Sartre denies however that the power of the imagination is connected to the power of representation. Instead he maintains that the power of imagination generates “meaning”. The winged horse for example may not exist in our instrumentally/categorically constituted worlds but the image nevertheless has meaning  because as Spinoza claimed it is “asserted” hypothetically. Sartre would probably deny this  and insist that when I posit the presence of Pierre in the café I am about to visit what I grasp is a nothingness which has meaning in a similar way to the way in which the winged horse has a hypothetical meaning.

A negative act is then at the root of the imaginative form of consciousness. This negative act is an important element in being-for-itself because all action presupposes not merely a power to perceive the world as it is but also as it is not. This point is discussed in Mary Warnock’s Introduction to Sartre’s “The Psychology of the Imagination”:

“Not only in Being and Nothingness, but even in his later works, he insists that man’s freedom to act in the world is a function of his ability to perceive things not only as they are but as they are not. If man could not, first, describe a present given situation both as it is and as it is not: and if he could not, secondly and consequently, envisage a given situation as possibly being otherwise than how it is, then he would have no power to intervene in the world to change it…Merely to experience something as given is not enough. One must have the power of imagining it as well as perceiving it: that is, of imagining it otherwise. For the power to see things in different ways and to form images about a so far distant future is identical with the power  of imagination.”(P xvii)

Imagination is for Sartre obviously involved in the expectation of  seeing Pierre in the café but it might also be involved in the more complex expectation of bringing about the religious De Civitate Dei or the more secular Kantian Kingdom of ends. The important point Sartre is making, however,  is that imagination is a power intimately related to activity and action. The major problem with the account is that both De Civitate Dei and the Kingdom of ends are connected to the power of  Kantian Practical Reasoning or  Aristotelian Virtue which is defined as doing the right thing in the right way at the right time(a rational power par excellence).

“The truth will set you free” (a Biblical quote) is in fact also an assumption of Ancient Greek philosophy. This statement places its finger on the pulse of an urgent philosophical problem, the problem, namely, of the relation of practical reason about action to theoretical reasoning about thought. Socrates assumed, for example, that just actions required Knowledge. Sartre’s account, however, seeks to diminish the importance of truth and knowledge by suggesting that consciousness is more related to meaning than to truth and also by suggesting that consciousness is Nothingness and tied to Negation rather than “assertion”(as Spinoza claimed).

O Shaughnessy in his work “Consciousness and the World”(Clarendon Press, Oxford, 2000) questions Sartre’s ontology on essentially metaphysical grounds. He claims, for example,  that there can be no intuition of the absence of Pierre simply because absence cannot be perceived(which raises the more difficult question about whether Nothingness can indeed be conceived) but is rather a belief that is inferred from the perception of a state of affairs. Negation, in other words occurs because of an assertive expectation, a belief that Pierre will be in the café(P 330-1). Furthermore Sartre’s account denies the existence of cognitive awareness of experience (P.286 footnote). It seems that if the imagination is one of the primary powers of consciousness, this compromises our relation to Being simply because of the phenomenon of self-deception. I am, for example, deceived in the dream into believing I am experiencing an X when in reality I am merely imagining it. Dreams are putatively about reality whereas consciousness, according to O Shaughnessy is “in touch with Reality”(P.12). Given this state of affairs Sartre would find  the following words paradoxical:

“The essential concern of consciousness with truth also sheds light upon another important property of consciousness. Namely, the fact that consciousness in the self-conscious necessitates rationality of state…The truth orientation of consciousness manages also to explain the wholly general fact that consciousness necessitates rationality of state.”(P.13)

This is, O Shaughnessy argues, a logical point. It is the truth-orientation of consciousness that eschews solipsism and ensures that consciousness can explain what lies outside of its own confines. Powers build upon powers (Aristotle) and rationality builds upon the truth and both elements constitute the Knowledge that Aristotle thought would be provided by our Theoretical, Practical and Productive Sciences. O Shaughnessy claims that Experience begins with Perception, and perception, he also believes, is an a priori power and definable in general a priori terms. This must lead us to believe that consciousness must, upon seeing lightning strike a tree, become immediately aware of the truth that the tree was struck by lightning. If this is, as O Shaughnessy claims, then there must be a logical connection between Consciousness and Perception. This is also implied by the Kantian statement that there is a logical connection between intuitions and concepts: intuitions without concept are blind  and concepts without intuitions are empty. All of this raises questions about the overall strategy of Sartre.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Heideggerian/Phenomenological criticism of Kant

Views: 1861

blue and white abstract painting
Photo by Ricardo Esquivel on Pexels.com

One cannot but feel that upon reading Heidegger one is re-engaging with the sphere of the sacred realm of Being that the ancient Greeks were so keen to explore, but in a way that still has concrete contact with this worldly world we dwell in. There is also, however, also a feeling of dwelling in a realm where everything appears as it is but where all disguises and illusions have not dissipated: a feeling of dwelling in a world that is contemplated by a mind that might still possibly be under the influence of an illusion.

Heidegger’s phenomenological criticism of Kant reveals very clearly some of his theoretical commitments and this criticism is significant for our discussion of many of the aporetic questions that arise concerning Psychology, cognition, emotion, consciousness, and action.

Heidegger’s Later work, however, demonstrates a fecundity of Philosophical thinking in that he uses Aristotelian ideas in ways that depart from Kant’s interpretation and criticism of Aristotle.

For Heidegger, the human being symbolises a way of being or form of existence which differs from the extant being of a rock or an artefact, and differs also from the world-less forms of life such as plants and animals. A Human Being is a being-in-a-world and a being-for-a-world. Rocks, tables, tools, plants, and animals are revealed to us in/through/for our human comportment toward them. The world is that totality, or particular whole, toward which we freely comport ourselves at all times, choosing to think this or that, do this or that, able to dwell intimately with beings as well as distance ourselves from them, all without detaching ourselves from our beloved world. We are not by any means observing ourselves in our relations with the world. We appear to “transcendentally” know “non-observationally” what is going on. There is no thematic or conceptual awareness but rather a kind of practical knowledge that is pre-conceptual. Given that “Observation” is one of the foundation stones of science this obviously raises the aporetic question of the nature of scientific activity.

Heidegger claims that our comportment toward those non-human beings we come across in the world is one of practical use. We use rocks, artefacts, plants, and animals in ways that dominate them, and by using these beings, it is claimed, we get to know them. When a tool breaks, for example, it appears startlingly in consciousness as “something that is present at hand but can no longer be used”. The tool poses a question to consciousness that must be answered in some way. It is no longer “ready-to-hand” and as a consequence assimilated into our preconscious system of practical knowledge. Consciousness of the question forces the agent to choose to answer the question.

All of this is part of a larger mythical struggle against nature in which we learn of its power via struggling with it and protecting ourselves against it. Our relation to Nature is, then practical, and not theoretically reflective. The “bare perception” of something “present-at-hand” reveals nothing essential about the entity perceived. Nothing is as self-evident as when we are engaging in “instrumentalities” and everything is “working as it should “. Our understanding of “instrumentality” is understood from the outset and not something we “discover” in our engagements in the world. When Nature overwhelms us with its power, we experience this phenomenon of its power but may not consciously and fully understand the meaning of the experience. Kant’s image from his Critique of Judgment is that of a powerful waterfall impressing the power of nature upon us, and a reflective “recovery” from this largely submissive experience: a recovery that transports the mind to an experience of the power of our freedom as moral agents capable of obeying the moral law. Here we are no longer, insofar as Kant is concerned, in the realm of instrumentalities but rather in the realm of Being.

Our pre-ontological comprehension of Being is contemplative and this does not of itself constitute a scientific form of theoretical comportment. Heidegger, like Husserl before him is concerned with the transition from this pre ontological comprehension of Being to the scientific level of understanding. Science, for Heidegger, is to some extent Aristotelian. Biology, for example, presupposes a pre-ontological understanding of the life of an organism and the concepts that are developed in the name of this discipline will convert living beings into “Objects”. For each science there are both basic ideas and a realm of investigation is developed out of these ideas. Here we are clearly involved in the context of “exploration”. This “process” of objectification is seen best in the so-called mathematical sciences of nature. Mere observation and collection of fact, although necessary, in the opinion of Heidegger, does not suffice for the act of objectification. This act requires “instrumentalities” in the form of experimentation in which the trial and error “method” of techné, or the crafts is the model or standard to be used. Modern science, however, also inclines itself toward quantifying and relating phenomena in the context of calculation and measurement. The Aristotelian categories of Change, namely, Quantity and Relation are set up as the a priori standard to refer to when engaging in the context of exploration. The categories of quality, substance, and modality are largely “suspended”. The movement of objects or bodies in a space-time matrix becomes the primary kind of change that is in focus and the primary tool to be used in the exploration of this kind of change is mathematics. Motion, bodies, and space-time are not conceptually investigated per se as concepts–all that are investigated are particular bodies in motion at particular places at particular times. These concepts are thus “used” instrumentally. These mathematical categories of change are projected upon nature and determine all steps of the context of exploration thus becoming the means of explanation and justification of the scientific activities of objectification and its accompanying processes. This is all in the Spirit of Galileo and Kepler.

Insofar as Kant is concerned, however, Science, in the form of Physics(the science of the cosmos), as a consequence of these basic commitments, does not necessitate the rejection of transcendental and metaphysical logic both of which retain its commitments to the metaphysical theory of change of Aristotle and his transcendental theory of the mind(Philosophical Psychology). Kantian “projection” is, however, more complex than the “modern” act of objectification carried out by modern science and its “instrumentalities”. Heidegger calls this act of objectification an “opening” of nature but in the light of the above and in the light of Kant’s commitment to a biological theory of evolution it is not clear that Kant would agree with this “Instrumental” characterisation of Physics or its implications for other sciences. Kant would agree, however, that when man began to demand that nature answer his questions instead of passively observing or collecting “facts”, a light dawned upon science. The student of nature was replaced by a judge leading a tribunal of inquiry in the spirit of “justification”. Kant might not have agreed, however, in narrowly circumscribing the scope of that light to quantitative and relational categories of change. That is, the context of explanation and justification for Kant would have to include reflection upon substantial and qualitative change as well, especially insofar as the Historical and biological sciences were concerned. In these “modern” disciplines, the general concepts of Time and Life are also “grasped” in terms of particular instrumentalities. It is therefore unclear what significance to attach to Heidegger’s claim in his work “Phenomenological Interpretation of Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason” that mathematics “opens nature”. Heidegger does agree in this work that Science cannot investigate the extent to which it “founds” the ontological constitution of its own field. This presumably must be left to Philosophy or at least to the Philosophy of Science. For Aristotle, this was also true because it was the task of what he called “First” Philosophy to investigate the question of the nature of Being qua being.

Heidegger argues insightfully that significant progress in the sciences will not be made by the discovery of new facts but perhaps only by recasting the foundations of the science in question, which in Kant’s view would involve rethinking the basic concepts(the principles) and their field of operation. The general nature of these concepts will not be connected to the particularities of their use but rather to their relation to the ontological constitution of the beings they are related to. They will that is, in Heidegger’s language be related to the being of those beings. In the Philosophy of Kant or Aristotle, this will no longer be an act of objectification but rather a logical and metaphysical act. Heidegger, however, believes that an ontological act of objectification is involved. For Heidegger, the role of Philosophy is more concretely characterised as the understanding of the complexity of a human existence that already understands being pre-ontologically. In such a study one cannot, Heidegger acknowledges, regard beings instrumentally as one can in the sciences where it is possible as he puts it “to sneak away from being”(P27). In science, that is, one can sneak away from Philosophy and this is partly due to the constitution of Dasein whose essence lies in the freedom to choose.

Kant regards Metaphysics as the science of super-sensible beings and there can be no sneaking away from Philosophy in this kind of investigation, even if there can be a critique of pure reason. Now whereas sensibility is the faculty of mind that we most use when we are engaged in instrumentalities, (engaged, that is, in doing particular things in particular ways at particular times), judgment, understanding, and reason are also involved.in such circumstances. These “instrumental” activities carried out by the faculty of sensibility are clearly not blind, but are directed by ideas or the faculty of concepts, which is a faculty of general representations that contain not only the general rules for thinking the particular under the universal in the act of judgment but also the general rules for thinking, e.g. the principles of logic(principle of non-contradiction and sufficient reason). The difference between the faculties of the understanding and reason may rest in this quote from Kant:

“For reason is the faculty which supplies the principles of a priori knowledge.”(Critique of Pure Reason Trans Kemp Smith London, Macmillan, 1929, B24, A11)

Reason, that is, will definitely be involved in the formation of the Categories of Judgment which will be very important to consider in the making and understanding of scientific judgments. The act of objectification seems in this context of explanation and justification to be “transcended” by “intentional acts” that are no longer “instrumental” but have become “categorical”. By “a priori” in the above quote Kant means “Independent of experience and produced by the act of thinking conceptually”. “Independent of experience ” merely means in this context not determined by the content or intentional object of experience. Many commentators have taken this to mean innate but this is an unnecessary concretisation of what is meant here.

A priori judgments can be purely conceptual and “analytical” such as in the case of “the cause is the capability of producing an effect”, and the principle of intelligibility here is the principle of non-contradiction which prevents the act of cognition from extending the logical scope of the subject beyond the identity of the concept and into the realm of the meaning of another concept. The predicate of the judgment, that is, is “contained in ” the subject. Judgments can also be a priori and synthetic. They can be necessarily true because the predicate is necessarily predicated of the subject: but such judgments are not synthetically connected to particulars and are rather universal or general judgments, the aim of which, as is the case with analytic judgments, is Truth. The qualifier “synthetic” here is meant to indicate that the connections between the two concepts in the judgment are not based on observation but based on the synthesis of two concepts to produce a necessary truth about the world, a necessary truth that is a condition of the possibility not just of this or that particular experience but the possibility of all experience of what Kant calls “the phenomenal world of appearance”. Synthetic a priori judgments are therefore both transcendental and metaphysical and necessary for scientific activity of all kinds. We see here, however, an interesting shift from the act of objectification to an act that relates to our understanding and our desire and effort to understand the world. Synthetic a priori judgments are important to lay the foundations of our Science, a foundation that grounds any acts of objectification. These synthetic a priori judgments are critical for our pre ontological comprehension of the being of the beings we are investigating via our perception and manipulations of those beings. This, is, of course, the famous Copernican revolution of Kantian epistemological investigation. We are no longer students of nature expecting knowledge to arise from our contact with objects but rather judges in a tribunal of investigation demanding that our objects correspond to our a priori knowledge. This judge is similar to the judges in our legal tribunals who measure everything that happens in terms of the law which is the standard for the proceedings of the tribunal. The judge Kant has in mind here is a judge in possession of transcendental and metaphysical knowledge expressed partly in synthetic a priori and metaphysical judgments. Transcendental knowledge here is not directly concerned with the objects in an act of objectification but rather with the mode of our knowledge of such objects. The system of such knowledge is the concern of transcendental Philosophy which is part of the science of metaphysics.

Instrumental judgments on the other hand aim at the good:– not the categorical good of universal categorical judgments such as the categorical imperative, but rather at the good of a calculating reason which is evaluating means to ends. Here we can see the importance of the final cause or the telos of the judgment. The aim of a judgment that is both future-oriented in that it commits the judger to the bringing about of a state of affairs in the future falls into the grammatical category of the imperative. There are two forms of these imperatives according to Kant, the technological imperative, and the categorical imperative. Kant characterises the difference between these two forms of judgment in the following manner:

“now there are but two kinds of concepts, and these yield a corresponding number of distinct principles of the possibility of their objects. The concepts referred to are those of nature and that of freedom….The will… is the faculty of desire and, as such is just one of the many natural causes in the world, the one, namely, which acts by concepts: and whatever is represented as possible(or necessary) through the efficacy of the will is called practically possible(or necessary)…..let the concept determining the causality be a concept of nature, and then the principles are technically practical: but let it be a concept of freedom, and they are morally practical…technically practical principles belong to theoretical philosophy(natural science) whereas those morally practical alone form the second part, that is, practical philosophy(ethical science).” Kant, I., trans Meredith J C (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1952, P8-9)

In the case of such practical principles, they can be either hypothetical and categorical. The first hypothetical kind is illustrated in the care a doctor gives to his patient when he wraps him in warm blankets to alleviate the symptoms of his illness(a cold). Here the doctor is exercising a skill on the object of the patient’s body, a skill which has a hypothetical character. There are principles or precepts of this skill that concern only the means to achieve an end and the reasoning involved does not aim at the end but only at an action that brings about the end. The principles or precepts of ethical or moral action, on the other hand, are aimed categorically at the end and this is registered in the fact that happiness, (the a priori end for mans action according to Kant’s Groundwork P.68)is involved in moral action in a twofold sense: firstly it is aimed primarily at other people as ends in themselves(at their souls) and therefore secondarily their happiness, secondly it aims to make the agent of the action worthy of Happiness. Necessity is involved in both the doctor’s action and the ethical agents’ action but the first instrumental action is precept based whereas the latter categorical action is based on a universal and necessary moral law–an “ought” that is a duty for which no man needs to take an oath, as is the case with the doctor. The action of the doctor is conditional upon the patient’s acceptance and comes as a counsel of prudence whereas the kind of necessity involved in the ethical case is unconditional and must be obeyed by all. What we are seeing here is the difference between action in an empirical realm of causality in the sensible phenomenal world(where appearances can be necessarily connected) and the supersensible noumenal realm of rational agency in an intelligible world filled with souls in a Putative Kingdom of ends(where things in themselves are “connected”). The “ought” judgments in these different realms have very different “logical” characteristics that Kant charts in great detail. In the former case of the doctor’s action, we are not dealing with the theoretical connection of appearances via a causal category of judgment: the effect is to bring about practically a state of health in the patient which is, of course, something that he regards as necessary for his happiness. Once this is achieved, however, the needs of the patients soul transcend the needs of the body and to the extent that the agent is intent upon exercising the transcendental power of freedom which he possesses the patients desires and efforts will be refocused on “more important things”, for example, actions which will reveal the nature of his Being-in-the-world and the nature of the better world he is committed to bringing about.

Heidegger’s early phenomenological criticism, however, is not directed specifically at Kant’s Practical Philosophy. He is more concerned with undermining the Philosophy of Mind we find in the First Critique. He believes there is a problem with the unity of the mind in Kant’s account of the relation between the transcendental aesthetic and the transcendental logic because he does not embrace, as Kant does, the full implications of Aristotelian metaphysics and hylomorphic theory. It is this aspect of Kant’s theory that lies behind the claim that the power of reason assimilates and transforms the powers of sensibility such as the transcendental imagination. Heidegger maintains that it is the transcendental imagination that lies at the source of the unity of the faculties of the understanding and sensibility rather than the metaphysical first principles of Reason. There is no direct discussion of this point in his early phenomenological analysis of Kant but in this criticism there appears to be an assumption that the principles of logic( identity and non-contradiction) are not directly related to Being qua being in the way in which Aristotle envisaged, but are rather transcendental principles, applying only to propositions(meaningful statements or “thoughts” about things). There are difficulties with the translation of key Greek terms in this discussion such as ousia which Shields for example in his work on Aristotle(London, Routledge, 2007, P.240) translates as “being” or “substance”. Vasilis Politis in his work “Aristotle and the Metaphysics”, on the other hand, translates ousia correctly, in our opinion, as “primary being”. In the Metaphysics, Aristotle also importantly claims that although “Being can be meant in multiple ways”(Met. 1003a33-1003b 10) there is a reference to a single “arche” which Shields translates as “core”(P.241) but would probably be better translated as “principle” or “form”. This would also take into consideration Aristotle’s “shift” in his later writings toward substance as “form”, thus moving away from the material implications of the term “substance”. Regarding the principles of identity or non-contradiction as principles connected to what people say or think propositionally, the transcendental logician runs the risk of turning logic into a transcendental matter and opens the gates of relativism, because as Aristotle says, one can even claim to believe that the principle of non-contradiction does not apply to Being or the world. One can claim, in other words, that the principle is not true. In such a case Aristotle counters almost impatiently as he undoubtedly did with his more skeptical students, that If we believe that falling off a cliff is a bad thing to happen the denial of the principle of non-contradiction(PNC) would also lead one to believe that falling off a cliff was not a bad thing to happen. Why he asks, do we not then observe such sceptical relativists falling off cliffs, why, that is, do we observe them taking all the precautions necessary not to fall off cliffs. They take precautions because they cannot mean what they say. There is a modality of necessity attached to the principle which entails that such sceptical relativists cannot mean what they say. Wittgenstein in his later work would probably insist that someone who says they do not believe in the laws of logic is being bewitched by the language they are using into believing they are saying something significant. As Aristotelian rational animals capable of discourse we must mean what we say for metaphysical reasons, i.e. we must apply the PNC metaphysically. It is not merely or only a transcendental principle connected to a relativist interpretation of the claim that “Being can be said in many ways”. The PNC is probably, in that respect better regarded as a metaphysical law. Let us remind ourselves of what Aristotle had to say on the issue of Being:

“Rather, just as every healthy thing stands to health, some by preserving it, and some by producing it, and others by being indicative of it, and others by being receptive of it, or as what is medical is related to medicine..so too, being is meant in multiple ways with reference to a single “arche”. Some things are called beings (onta) because they are substances (ousia), others because they are affections of substances, others because they are a path to substance or are destructions or privations or doings of substances, or are productive or generative of substance, or belong to things spoken of in relation to substance, or are negations of some of these or of substance itself(wherefore we can even say that non-being is non being(to mê on))(Met 1003a33-1003b 10)

Attributing metaphysical status to the transcendental imagination is problematic and negates the fundamental intention of the First Critique which places the responsibility for the unification of the elements of sensibility and understanding upon Reason and the metaphysically and logically structured categories. Kant abandoned talk of the transcendental imagination in the second edition of the First Critique because of the risk that the “I think” would be inflated into an absolute as it was by Fichte and by later Phenomenologists. Heidegger is correct to point out the important role of intuition in all knowledge-claims. Intuition is one of the transcendental elements but the most intellectual form of thought is a discursive form that uses concepts in the absence of intuitions that are “intended” but not actually present in the form of sensation: chalk, for example, will present itself through the sensations of whiteness, hardness, and shape, and these will be imagined in any thought of the chalk in its absence. Sensations are of course not subjective feelings but objective representations and logic will be operating at the level of sensations because the chalk cannot be qualitatively white and not white at the same time and in the same respect. Subjective feelings such as pleasure and pain, on the other hand, do not represent anything, but are rather representations of the state of the subject in relation to whatever caused the representation. The appearance of the chalk when combined with the consciousness the subject has of the appearance is Perception, a form of knowing of the chalk. The chalk in itself is a mystery, all we can know is what is presented to our perception of it. Given our constitution, however, we know that there is something behind the appearances but this is the extent of our knowledge of things-in-themselves insofar as theoretical cognition is concerned. In practical matters, we relate differently to persons when we treat them as ends-in-themselves in our role as moral agents. This Kantian idea of things-in-themselves is nothing other than Aristotelian metaphysical logic operating rationally and aporetically in the sphere of the philosophical discourse about Being qua being.

Heidegger believes that Kant is ambiguous about things-in-themselves and claims that Kant is “entangled” in an ancient ontology. If that means he is entangled in Aristotelian metaphysics then that is a correct description, but Heidegger the phenomenologist means something negative when he accuses Kant of being “entangled”. In this context, it would be interesting to ask whether Heidegger agrees that the law of non-contradiction applies metaphysically to the appearance of the whiteness of chalk. He agrees that the word “appearance” merely signifies the difference between divine and human knowledge, between the phenomena we experience and the noumena that lie in a realm that at best can only be “symbolised(to use Ricoeur’s term)or reached via “practical” reasoning of a certain kind(moral reasoning).

Part of the problem with all phenomenological accounts is that they are not merely anti-scientific(in a certain classical sense of scientific, where the scientific activity is determined by rules, principles, and laws) they are also anti-hylomorphic. The reason for phenomenology’s anti-hylomorphic attitude is related to the reason for it being anti-scientific, namely an anti-authoritarian attitude toward principles and laws. The following is an excerpt from Heidegger’s work”Phenomenological Interpretation of Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason”:

“Kant states that space and time are pure intuitions wherein what is encountered in terms of sensation can be put in order. He calls them forms of intuition, Accordingly, “forms” are the “wherein” of possible ordering or disordering….one does not know how to do a real phenomenological interpretation of what Kant could have meant with the talk of “form” and “matter”. Instead one uses this pair of concepts in a completely universal excessiveness and says that everything has a content and a form and that both belong together..with these concepts of form and matter nothing is achieved in interpreting Kant and that, on the contrary, with these schemata and formulae access to what Kant wanted to say is obstructed.”(P.85)

This relies on an understanding of Aristotle that is mistaken. “Form” in the later Aristotelian work only means “substance” insofar as substance means “principle”. Aristotle would definitely have rejected the Cartesian “reduction” of “form” to “thinking substance”. Heidegger is clearly struggling in these passages with the idea of one active substance relating to one passive substance, thus ignoring Kant’s explicit commitment to Aristotle in the following passage which Heidegger actually quotes:

“These two concepts underlie all other reflection, so inseparably are they bound up with all employment of the understanding. The one(matter) signifies the determinable in general, the other(form)its determination.”

What Kant means by determination here is that which determines something as a principle. Since the “form of intuition” is being referred to it is clear that we are not dealing with principles or categories of the understanding but rather principles of sensibility. What the phenomenologist often misses in their evaluation of the Philosophies of Aristotle and Kant is the fact that there are different levels or stages of phenomena: the tadpole, for example, is a phenomenon in its own right but it is a stage on the way to being a frog: sensibility and the way in which space and time constitute the current perception of a landscape(a powerful waterfall) are a stage on the way to perhaps the sublimity of the scene. The unity of space and time in this “phenomenon” are a kind of synoptical unity that forms a “matrix”. For Aristotle it is clear that experience needs to be organised by the “form” or “principle” of memory, For Freud, certain forms of pathological memory are in need of organisation by the “form” or “principle” of language(where the “talking cure” is the issue). For Aristotle, again, it is clear that his definition of a human being in terms of “rational animal capable of discourse” is a definition in which stages build upon stages moving from animality to animals discoursing and finally toward an animal whose discourse is “rational”. In hylomorphic and Kantian Critical theory, powers build upon powers to reach an ultimate cognitive end in which certain forms of cognition (the categories of the understanding) build upon other “lower” forms of cognition(the forms of intuition of space and time). There are also different kinds of rationality, namely theoretical and rational, which ought not to be conflated as forms of cognition. Here, a picture of a division of the human power of cognition between practical and theoretical kinds is clear and distinct in both Aristotle and Kant but is unclear in most forms of Phenomenology. There are “forms of sensibility” involved in both kinds of cognition. How to describe the unity of space and time is difficult but here perhaps Phenomenology provides us with a useful hypothesis. Heidegger talks in his early work in terms of “having a view” and also in terms of intuiting space as our being oriented in relation to something which lies before, next-to, in front of, and behind. This actively determines our orientation or being-in-the-world from an intuitive perspective. Here a form of practical intuition is the “determining factor” of our being-in-the-world. Neither Aristotle nor Kant would have any objection to this description, indeed, this would be in concrete terms, what they would mean by the term “form” or “principle”, in a practical intuitive context. Kant is often mischaracterised by commentators who insist that he believes Euclidean geometry to be the means by which to theoretically “order” the intuitive representations of space. Given that Kant is insistent upon the fact that these are singular(unique) representations this would fly in the face of the theoretical logic of singular judgments which are not about general objects such as triangles and circles that are objectified in any geometry whether it be Euclidean or non-Euclidean. Kant has this to say in the note to B161:

“Space represented as object(as we are required to do in geometry), contains more than mere form of intuition: it also contains combination of the manifold, given according to the form of sensibility, in an intuitive representation, so that the form of intuition gives only a manifold, the formal intuition gives unity of representation. In the Aesthetic I have treated this unity as belonging merely to sensibility, simply in order to recognise that it precedes any concept, although as a matter of fact, it presupposes a synthesis which does not belong to the senses but through which all concepts of space and time first becomes possible.”

Space and Time, Kant insists at B55 are a priori sources of knowledge. S.Körner claims in his work “Kant”, that space and time are “particulars(P.33). The basis for this claim is another claim that Newton(a figure Körner claims Kant admired) regarded space and time as “particulars”. Particulars relate to substance and matter and Kant is very clear in his expositions that neither space nor time are in any way “particulars” whose identity would depend upon spatial and temporal conditions. They normally figure in relational rather than substantial judgments. They are also of the kind singular judgments and insofar as we see Aristotle’s idea of Time implied by Newton’s account, space and time are also infinite continuums. Judgments about space and time are not material conditions of spatial and temporal judgments. They are, rather forms or principles of organizing relations in reality. Judgments such as “Space has three dimensions” and “Time has one dimension” are “standards of representation”, standards that we use to organize reality. The so-called “absolute” space and time of Newton would be if not “things-in-themselves” (with its unfortunate substantial implications) “ends-in-themselves” about which very little can be said in the language of the early Wittgenstein. These ends-in-themselves are perhaps best characterized as “that about which one cannot speak” but also in the language of the early Wittgenstein “that which can only be shown”. Space “shows us its three dimensions. Time “shows” us that it has only one dimension, one direction. In his later work, Wittgenstein regards the above judgments concerning space and time as “norms of representation”, grammatical remarks about space and time. This is perhaps in accordance with the transcendental exposition we find in Kant but is ambiguous insofar as the metaphysical exposition is concerned.

Heidegger, in a discussion relating to synthetic a priori knowledge, has the following to contribute to this discussion:

“..this knowledge is given in propositions which are certain a priori although they are synthetic. They are apodictic propositions, for example, “Space has only three dimensions”, “Time has only one dimension”, “Various times are not simultaneous but successive”. Such propositions are neither empirical propositions nor judgments of experience, nor can they be inferred from judgments of experience. They teach us prior to and not by means of experience.”(P.96)

Heidegger goes on to state that time is a necessary component of motion. Now, given Aristotle’s definition of time as “the measurement of motion in terms of before and after” we can take this as “showing” that the time we can represent and know a priori is the time connected to a number which is in its turn connected to pure succession. Space, in itself, cannot account for motion without contradiction because it is a contradiction to be in two places at the same time but it is not a contradiction to claim something to be at two places at different times. This is part of the transcendental exposition of time. In such an exposition it would be impossible to make any judgments in relation to motion without the presumption or intuition of time as pure succession. Motion itself is not an intuitive representation because it presupposes the conceptual thought of something substantial and permanent that moves. Time is not primordial nor is it the case that Time and Space are equiprimordial in importance because time in its turn requires a representation of something extant in Space before a representation of change can occur.

Phenomenology, however, locates its “description” of “phenomena” in relation to the initially promising concept of the “Being-in-the-world” of the Subject. Heidegger claims in his work “Being and Time” (P.51) that the term “phenomenon” signifies “to show itself”. “to put in the light” “that wherein something can become manifest, visible in itself”. Heidegger here objects to the term “appearance” which can be found in the English translation of Kant’s work. Also, according to Heidegger, the term “logos” is wrongly regarded as “reason”, “judgment”, “concept”, “definition”, “ground” or “relationship” but rather should be regarded as a form of discourse that “makes manifest what one is “talking about” in one’s discourse”(Being and Time P.56). Heidegger also uses the formulation “letting something be seen by pointing it out”(P56). Because of this manifestation, discourse can be true or false:

“When something no longer takes the form of just letting something be seen but is always harking back to something else to which it points, so that it lets something be seen as something, it thus acquires a synthesis structure, and with this it takes over the possibility of covering up. The “truth of judgments”, however, is merely the opposite of this covering-up, a secondary phenomenon of truth, with more than one kind of foundation.”

What is pointed to here is Being which because of the concept of the “phenomenon”:

“is something that proximally and for the most part does not show itself, and it belongs to it so essentially as to constitute its meaning and its ground.”(P.59)

This Being can be “covered up” and be forgotten. The task of the science of phenomenology, then, is to “reveal” the Being of entities. It is a task for which the war cry is Husserlian, “Back to the things themselves!”. Heidegger is claiming here that phenomenology concerns itself with an ontological investigation but an investigation which is both fundamental and interpretative in its method especially when it comes to investigating the nature of Dasein(the phenomenology of Dasein). The hermeneutical method, then, will attempt to “uncover” or “reveal” the conditions on which the possibility of the uncovering of Being depends. Paul Ricoeur, by the way, is critical of this notion of the hermeneutical method which he believes must take a longer route of interpretation through the institutions, works, and monuments of our cultural activity.

The Heideggerian methodological interpretation of Dasein reveals the so-called historical nature of our “Being-there”. In this process of “interpretation of Dasein, we are of course typically, insofar as phenomenology is concerned, seeking the “things themselves” or the “essence” of things. Dasein’s essence, it is maintained resides in its existence and the possible modes of its existence. Further, Dasein is mine and its mode of existence can be chosen. Heidegger, then, in his work “Being and Time” relapses into “matter-of-fact description” of Dasein:

“Dasein’s Being is an issue for it in a definite way: and Dasein comports itself towards it in the mode of average everydayness, even if this is only the mode of fleeing everydayness, even if this is only the mode of fleeing in the face of it and forgetfulness thereof.”

These “characteristics” of Dasein are not categories of the understanding but rather what Heidegger terms metaphysical “existentialia”. Curiously however Heidegger aligns this question of Daseins existence with the question “Who is man?” rather than with the Kantian question “What is man?” He prefers to associate the latter question with an entity he calls man being “present-at-hand”, whatever that means in this context. The upshot of this argumentation is the insistence that the question “Who?” is Phenomenologically prior to the question “What?”. This latter question is best answered by the disciplines of anthropology, psychology, and biology. Here Heidegger may or may not be speaking about the philosophical and ontological commitments of these disciplines. He is, however, intending to criticize these disciplines as “sciences. In Biology, for example, the so-called “unexamined” concept of “life” is taken as given in Heidegger’s view and is not therefore treated as sufficiently problematic from his phenomenological/existential perspective.

Heidegger discusses the Psychological Anthropology of Dilthey and refers to this kind of theory as “personalitic”. The person is the unity of immediate lived-through experience. Scheler and Husserl are also invoked in the context of this discussion and all such theorists are criticized for ignoring what Heidegger calls “personal Being”. These theorists, it is argued do not take account of the “Being of the whole man”(P.73) which is not a matter of simply adding together the kinds of Being indicated by “body”, “soul”, and “spirit”. Both ancient ideas of life and Christianity are blamed for this condition of the forgetfulness of the Being of Dasein:

“But what stands in the way of the basic question of Dasein’s Being(or leads it off the track) is an orientation thoroughly coloured by the Anthropology of Christianity and the ancient world, whose inadequate ontological foundations have been overlooked both by the philosophy of life and by personalism.”

It is not clear what Heidegger is objecting to with respect to the Philosophy of life. Is it hylomorphism? Neither is it clear what he is objecting to insofar as Christianity is concerned. Is it the implied individualism or the manifest spiritualism?

Aristotle’s definition of rational animal is specifically discussed and a curious objection emerges claiming that this definition refers to something occurring rather than to some potential for rationality or power of rationality. (P.74) . As we have pointed out previously the full amended definition that Aristotle uses is “rational animal capable of discourse(logos) and this is supported by the battery of arguments relating to Three kinds of science, 4 kinds of change, three principles and 4 causes(kinds of explanation). Heidegger ignores this complexity or has forgotten it. Being is not for Aristotle something “present-at-hand” because metaphysics is the Philosophy of first principles and principles do not have the status of “occurring” or being “present at hand”. Similar criticisms can be levelled at Heidegger’s subsequent discussion of the Biological concept of life which he maintains could never ontologically define Dasein. Life for Aristotle, as it is for modern Aristotelians such as O Shaughnessy is a principle defining an ontological level of Being in the matrix of forms of Being that stretches from the inorganic to the pure Form or Principle of God. It appears very much as if Heidegger’s reflections in Being and Time are fixated upon identifying a particular mode of substance and its “way of existing” or “way of Being”, thereby perpetuating the myths of materialism and dualism that inevitably emerge from all denials of hylomorphic theory. In his account, there is always something there underlying empirical experience and he calls this something a foundation but his conception of “foundation” resembles the earlier Aristotelian conception of material “Substance” rather than the later conception of “form” or “principle”.

In accordance with the “spirit” of the times reference is made to “average everydayness” of Dasein in modern society and we are given an account in which there is a Rousseau-like longing for a primitive form of life in a state of Nature that will somehow “reveal” the superficiality of our modern form of life and its forgetfulness of Being. The argument is that so-called “primitive phenomena” can reveal more of our relation to Being than the everyday mode of existence of Dasein. The science of ethnology is, however, of no assistance in this matter because the workers in this field either use everyday psychology or scientific conceptions of Psychology that do not meet Heidegger’s criteria for an ontological conception of Dasein. Aristotle would also criticize such sciences for either their dualistic or materialistic approach to the form of life of the human being. Both Heidegger and Aristotle would, that is, paradoxically, in their different ways criticize the sciences for not paying sufficient attention to the question of Being in relation to the study of man. Aristotle would probably seriously question Heidegger’s notion of “personal Being” or the formulation of me “possessing” my Being(“Being is mine”). It is probably this aspect that provokes the psychological question of identity “Who is man?” rather then the more Philosophical Kantian question “What is man?”. The identity question “Who?” then relies on one’s “memory” or “forgetfulness” of Being for its analysis of the Being of man.

Being-in-the-world manifests itself for Heidegger in terms of a concern for the world which is a knowing that takes the form of addressing oneself to the world and discussing it(Logos). This form of knowledge or understanding is not, however accessible to us(presumably because of our “forgetfulness”) and is misrepresented in terms of a “relation” to another soul or the “relation of a subject to an object”. This misrepresentation casts a shadow over our practical active relations to the world. This subjective-objective relation in its turn then results in our conceiving of knowledge and understanding and perhaps also reason as “inner activities” of the Subject. Hylomorphic theory would largely agree with the misrepresentations of “forms” or “principles” in terms of “relational or quantitative” properties. There might also be agreement to the characterization below of Being-in-the-World”:

“If we now ask what shows itself in the phenomenal findings about knowing, we must keep in mind that knowing is grounded beforehand in a “Being-already-alongside-the-world, which is essentially constitutive for Dasein’s Being. Proximally, this Being-already-alongside is not just a fixed staring at something that is purely present-at-hand. Being-in-the-world, as concern, is fascinated by the word with which it is concerned. If knowing is to be possible as a way of determining the nature of the present-at-hand by observing it, then there must first be a deficiency in our having to do with the world concernfully.”(P.88)

Heidegger goes on to characterize present-at-hand relations to Dasein as a holding oneself back from manipulating or utilizing objects of concern. If, however, our perception is as Heidegger claims, “consummated” by a discussion of what we are doing we both interpret and make determinate what it is we are experiencing. Such discussions give rise to propositions that assert what we are concerned with. Heidegger specifically denies that perception can in any way be characterized as a relation of “representation-what is represented”: neither can any part of this relation be located “Inside” a subject separated from the object of its concern. Heidegger insists:

“..the perceiving of what is known is not a process of returning with one’s booty to the “cabinet” of consciousness after one has gone out and grasped it; even in perceiving, retaining, and preserving, the Dasein which knows remains outside, and it does so as Dasein.”(P.89)

Rather, one’s Being-in-the-world, which on the description above looks suspiciously “instrumental”, is the underlying state of our knowing or understanding anything categorically. The question that immediately arises is “What is the nature of the world “in” which we supposedly “dwell”?

We “dwell” amongst “things invested with value” Heidegger argues. The worldhood of the world is a “state” of Dasein. The above suspicion is confirmed in Heidegger’s claim that :

“The kind of dealing which is closest to us is as we have shown, not a bare perceptual cognition, but rather that kind of concern which manipulates things and puts them to use: and this has its own kind of “knowledge”.

Existential Phenomenology then concerns itself with this kind of “knowledge” which is an existential form of knowledge rather than a categorical form as presented, for example by Kant in his theory of moral action. The fascinating suggestion here is that value is first understood in contexts of instrumental action or what the Greeks called “pragmata”. The existential-phenomenological analysis of “instrumentalities” or what Heidegger calls “equipment” is that in the totality of these instrumentalities there is a relational structure in which the “things” or equipment involved in these instrumentalities belong in a context of “involvement”. The major difference between such items and the point of view of a purely viewing consciousness noticing things present-at-hand is that our practical form of knowing is a knowing of pragmata in terms of things that are “ready-to-hand”. The form of perception involved in this kind of knowing is “circumspection”. The teleological result of this kind of pragmatic involvement is “work”. Aristotle referred to this “phenomenon” in teleological terms. For Aristotle, the product of house building, namely the finished house is conceptually and logically connected to the building activity. What we see in this activity insofar as Aristotle is concerned is a transmission of the form, or the principle, of “house” down the chain of “causal” activity. There is for both Heidegger and Aristotle a reference to the “material” and “equipment” used in this process which perhaps begins with a pile of wood and stone on a building site. This is probably why one of the aitia or “causes” of the fourfold kinds of explanation is an explanation that relates to the material the house is made of. This “form” or “Principle” for Aristotle is one of three kinds of forms or “principles” that include also biological reproduction of ourselves in our offspring as well as the “forms” or “principles” that are communicated in non-instrumental teaching activities. In this latter kind of activity, we create virtuous “characters” who “value” “things” such as other people as ends in themselves but also perhaps “knowledge” as an “end-in-itself”. Kant would regard the judgments connected with such values as “categorical”. Heidegger prefers to characterise our understanding or knowledge of such values as “existential”. Paul Ricoeur is unhappy with this “interpretation” of our relation to value and prefers to recommend a more hermeneutical/philosophical approach to “objects” of value such as works of art and Literature, texts, and the monuments of our culture. Ricoeur believes that such a hermeneutic will reveal human existence in terms of our “effort to exist and desire to be”. Ricoeur, of course, is also motivated phenomenologically to preclude metaphysical or transcendental logic from his largely dialectical form of reasoning. At issue is whether we with Parmenides and metaphysical logicians believe that Being is one(with many meanings, e.g. Aristotle) or whether Being is rather constituted of many forms(e.g. Plato’s theory of forms). Related to this issue is the issue of where Heidegger stands in relation to his seeming commitment to the de re existence of our “instrumental” relation to the world. Heidegger might insist that Aristotelian and Kantian metaphysics and transcendental philosophy is deficient in its attempt to make assertions about objects that are present-at-hand. When equipment, for example, is no longer usable, e.g. the head of the hammer falls off its shaft, it manifests itself, according to Heidegger. We stand helpless before this broken hammer and this is what is regarded as phenomenologically a deficient mode of concern with the world. Whilst the hammer is intact, however, and I am hammering in the process of building a house I am in Aristotelian logic and in Heideggerian existentialism definitely transmitting a principle across the manifold acts of hammering. It is also the case that the form or principle of “building a house” covers everyone else’s work on this project. Also involved in this project are three Aristotelian principles, of that, firstly, which a thing changes from (the “material and the ground upon which the material stands”) secondly, that which the thing changes to, namely the complete house, and thirdly, the thing which endures throughout the change, namely the form, or the principle of the house. Also all 4 kinds of change envisaged by Aristotle will be involved, firstly there is a bringing of a new substance into existence, a new house, there are also manifold qualitative changes occurring throughout the process, further, there are quantitative changes involved in the changes in the magnitude and sizes of things and fourthly, there is the locomotion involved in moving material and equipment from one location to another. Our circumspection comes up “empty” when we are dealing with deficient modes of concern. When our concern is genuine there is a reference to something, i.e. something manifests or shows itself and this is indicative of its value. This something can be manifested as a sign which is a practical entity, not something theoretically present-at-hand. Signs, like other entities “ready-to-hand”, have relations of “in-order-to” and for-the-sake-of” in the context of involvements which as we know are contexts of concern. Insofar as one can conceive of words as signs which have meanings that need to be analysed, it is, of course, true that these signs refer to something but perhaps the more comprehensive account of their meaning is that these signs signify because they are used “in-order-to” and “for-the-sake-of-which”, in a totality of significations(a kind if involvement connected with logos or discourse) which we call language.

In his analysis of what he calls the “worldhood of the world” Heidegger discusses the Cartesian distinction between the “ego cogito” and “res corporea” and claims that this distinction is decisive for a further distinction between Nature and Spirit, thus raising the spectre of dualism. Substance, it is argued is constitutive of the ontological structure(the Being-in-itself) of res corporea. All substances, it is argued, have attributes or essential properties that enable us to interpret the substantiality of the substance and in the case of res corporea this property or attribute is “extension” (the length, breadth, and thickness of natural objects). All other attributes or properties are essential modifications of both substance and extension. The shape of natural objects is one such property as is the motion of such objects. The extension of the piece of wax, for example, ontologically defines it. Descartes, however, is criticised for regarding the wax as something present-to-hand rather than regarding it in terms of what Heidegger refers to as the worldhood of the world. The difficulty, however with the Heideggerian account is how to qualitatively or substantially characterise “extension” that appears to belong naturally in a quantitative and relational universe of discourse. It appears that is, that, which categories are relevant to this term must be decided before the kind of “value” it represents can be established.

Heidegger does admit that Kant’s account of “res corporea” was more penetrating than the Cartesian account but he goes on to offer his own account which is different from the Kantian account. Equipment, Heidegger argues, is not fundamentally and ontologically present-at-hand in space but rather has a place in the world. This place “belongs to”(P.136) a totality of involvements that is defined as a context of equipment-involvement. This context, it is argued cannot be determined by any observationally-based attempt to measure space. Circumspection is a different kind of awareness to that of theoretically-driven observations. Insofar as the ready-to-hand involvements are concerned, the kind of awareness is characterised as an “inconspicuous familiarity”: circumspection makes what is inconspicuous, conspicuous. Dasein is neither present-at-hand nor ready.to-hand but rather so “dwells” in the world that it deals with entities within its world both concernfully and with familiarity. However exactly we measure our world, it is argued this activity will not affect our familiarity or our concern. It is this familiarity and concern that defines what Heidegger refers to as the “closeness” of the world. All attempts at bringing the world “closer” by “speeding things up” such as with the introduction of radio during Heidegger’s time does not achieve its objective ontologically insofar as it does not embrace our everyday environment. Radio, it is argued, will only succeed as a medium to the extent to which it is able to bring about a concern-full Being-in-the world. Our senses, however, possess the possible characteristic of de-severing us from the world given the fact that they are so-called “distance senses”. We are thrown into this world and orient ourselves in terms of the disclosedness of space. Space is the pure “within” Heidegger argues(P.143) and allows us to discover the form and direction of what is ready-to-hand. We “make space” for the ready-to-hand but this does not mean that space is “in” the subject, it is still “in” the world. It “shows” itself yet proximally remains in a sense “concealed” but it still is one important dimension of Dasein’s Being-in-the-world. We are “close” to the world when we are engaging in “instrumentalities” or entities that are ready-to-hand. Heidegger insists, however, that the “who” of Dasein that underlies the phenomenon of everydayness may be absorbed with the world which includes “Others”. This latter fact implies that the raw idea of the “I” or a subject or a self is not ontologically significant. This is not what Heidegger means by Dasein being in all cases “Mine”. Similarly the “phenomenal” “I” ignores the “Others” that are together in the world with us, especially in contexts of involvement such as work. The ship moving on the horizon, for example, has a necessary reference to Others but the presence of these Others is neither ready-to-hand nor present-at-hand but rather are “in-the-world” as “Beings” in their own right. There is a “being-with-one-another” which is ontologically significant but is to be understood not as a form of presence at hand that we think categorically but rather something that is to be understood existentially. O Shaughnessy in his work “Consciousness and the World” disagrees with this analysis and maintains that our relation to the world or our “being-in-the-world” is primordial and our relation to others of secondary significance, though still important. Heidegger counters this position with the idea that we are not merely concerned with the Being of others but rather ontologically “care” for them in a way in which would make the solipsistic view of being-alone-in-the-world as a deficient mode of Being. Concern may be a form of care for things but “solicitude” is the form takes insofar as Others are part of our context of involvements. Everyday Dasein, however, maintains itself in a deficient mode insofar as solicitude for Others is the focus. Here Others are “they” present at hand and we, in turn, are “they” present-at-hand in the eyes of others. In this mode of existence Dasein shows consideration or forbearance when it is authentic but lacks this characteristic in deficient modes of Being. This is a major issue for Dasein, a Being for whom its very Being is in question. Heidegger answers this question, however, by claiming that any understanding of Being implies the understanding of the Being of others. Involved in this mode of existence of Care is a care for the differences between human Beings which can manifest itself in the demand that differences be equalised or alternatively “levelled down” in terms of exploring its possibilities. The “who” in this context of involvements becomes the “nobody”. This implies that insofar as the self does not insist upon its difference it will interpret the world in terms of the everydayness of the “they” and become as Heidegger terms it “dispersed”(P.167). Dasein becomes the “they-self”. To the extent that Dasein explores the world in its own way, it discloses more authentic aspects of Being and its own Being. The world and Others will then be interpreted neither in terms of the present-at-hand nor the ready-to-hand and in this interpretation one explores the possibility of “being-oneself”. It is clear from this account that equi-primordiality reigns amongst the fundamental elements of “concern, solicitude and the “Who” “Being-ones-self”. “Being-in-the-world” is the fundamental whole that unites these primordial elements, Dasein is translated as “Being-there” and this “thereness” of Dasein and its “Being-in-the-world”. The constitutive elements of this “thereness” are state of mind, understanding, and discourse. In “state of mind” we are attuned to the world. Heidegger’s translators translate the German term Heidegger uses as “Mood” but it may be that the term “attitude” is the more appropriate English term in some contexts. Dasein is slipping in and out of different moods it is claimed but it is always thrown into some kind of mood or attitude. Dasein uses its will and knowledge to master its moods but Dasein is fundamentally revealed to itself in its mood. The bad mood by definition, then, is the state of mind in which Dasein is undisclosed or led astray from itself. Dasein’s “Being-in-the-world”, then is fundamentally disclosed by a basic mood in which our existence is revealed to ourselves: it is a state of mind in which we submit to our thrownness into the world. In this basic state of mind, the value of the world emerges because in this state the world matters to us. This state of mind or basic mood is more difficult to discern when we are engaged in theorising about the world. Nevertheless, theorising has its own distinctive state of mind which relates to entities as present-at-hand. In this context, Heidegger refers to Aristotle’s work on the emotions, affects, and feelings in the Rhetoric. The orator, he claims manifests the state of mind of the “they” when he is engaged in his activities. Heidegger also claims that no progress has been made in the exploration of this hermeneutic field since the work of Aristotle. He refers to the work of Scheler and how phenomenological research has:

“guided the problematic to a consideration of how acts which “represent” and acts which “take an interest” are interconnected in their foundations.”(P.178)

One of the basic states of mind, interestingly, is Anxiety which is concretely revealed to us when we fear something. Detrimentality in relation to what is ready-to-hand, present-at-hand, and “Being-with-one another is one of the “causes” of fear. Dasein fears for itself and whatever else it is “alongside” whether it be concern for the sake of the world or solicitude for Others.

For Heidegger, every state of mind has its understanding which is primarily “projective” and aims at its possibilities, possible ways “to be”. Dasein is always more than it factually is and this means that the Kantian Philosophical questions, “What ought I to do”? and What can I hope for?” are always aimed at answers that transcend the factual existence of things in the world or the factual existence of Dasein itself. In other words, understanding is in Aristotelian terms “teleological” or that “for-the-sake-of which”. When Dasein understands itself it is transparent to itself but to the extent that it does not understand itself, it is opaque to itself and may live in anxiety in the face of its own lack of understanding. This “understanding” is not conceptual until it is “Interpreted” by our conceptual system. Here something that is “Pre-conceived” becomes discursively conceptualised and is connected to a “fore-having and a “fore-sight” that is part of our context of involvements. There is something resembling the hermeneutic circle operating here. The hermeneutic circle claims that one must believe in order to understand and understand in order to believe. The expression “in order to” itself indicates a context of involvements but the term “belief” is ambiguous between meaning “believing something to be the case”(understanding something) or “believing something about something”(conceptually understanding something). The hermeneutic circle obviously is operating in a larger circle of meaning, understanding, and interpretation which is perhaps the concern of Heidegger. Meaning is intimately connected to understanding of the Being of entities within the world and the Being of Dasein itself. Interpretation interprets the projection of meaning and its relation to “possibilities”. Interpretation, that is, is grounded in understanding and can be demonstrated in judgment insofar as judgment is related ontologically to understanding and in turn to Being. When Dasein encounters what is present-at-hand there is no ontological ground for the involvement and this suggests that what is present-at-hand does not have “meaning” in the above sense. The assertion in such judgments does not point out an entity but refers only to “representations”. In assertion, something is said of something and seen as something and the entity pointed out is given a definite character. An assertion is authentic when it involves a Being towards that which has been pointed out and a Being with Others one is communicating with. There is a risk in the communication process that what has been pointed out gets veiled in this hearsay process. An authentic assertion is an authentic mode of interpretation of our Being-in-the-world. Authenticity is determined here by being a part of the context of existential involvements, such a determination is in terms of action and not “theoretical”. Present at hand judgments isolate entities from their existential context of involvements and relate more to “seeing” than to action. The seeing-as involved in our response to present-at-hand judgments is not the authentic seeing-as that is related to concernful understanding or circumspective interpretation. Words themselves can also be present at hand entities and logos in such contexts does not disclose existential meaning, neither the words nor the contexts are rooted in the existential analytic of Dasein. Heidegger claims that the “existential-ontological foundation of language is discourse or talk.”(P.203). This condition accords with the Aristotelian definition of man as a “rational animal capable of discourse”. What gets “revealed” in discourse is a totality of meaning that is articulated in words. Discourse also reveals Dasein and its “Being-in-the-world” via its understanding of Being and its understanding of Being-with.

Heidegger ventures into the domain of Psychology with his claim that Dasein does not dwell alongside “sensations” of things: on the contrary, he argues that we dwell alongside these things themselves. We do not relate to the sound of the creaking of the wagon but rather directly to the wagon itself and its mode of Being. Similarly, in listening to someone talking we are together with them in relation not to their sensations but rather to the things themselves they are talking about. Presumably, Heidegger means that we are psychically and physically in contact with these things but not in the same way in which we are affected by the sensations associated with these encounters. It is not clear, however, whether he would have been prepared to accept an Aristotelian account in which the sensations involved in this context are part of the material and efficient accounts of what was occurring in this context of involvement. The science of the Being of Language is not captured, Heidegger argues, by using entities theoretically characterised as isolated and as present-at-hand. Heidegger is also uncertain as to whether the kind of Being that characterises discourse is a ready-to-hand kind of instrumentality or the kind of Being that Dasein possesses. What is clear is that when, in discourse, we authentically “say something” there is Aletheia, an uncovering or disclosure of Being. “Saying something” sometimes is “idle talk” and disguises thought about Being and shares with “idle seeing”(seeing not in order to understand but just for the sake of the curiosity or novelty) the characteristic of being an activity that falls into the category of the “play of representations”. This “Play of representations” in practical terms may be reasonably categorized in Freudian terms as “substitute satisfactions”–satisfactions regulated by the pleasure-pain principle in contrast to the Reality Principle(Ananke). In this state, which is neither a state of concern or solicitude, we “confront” what is present-at-hand in contrast to “beholding” what we see when we understand what we see. In “idle talk” presumably a similar point could be made and it could be maintained that we “confront” rather than “behold” what we are talking about. In idle talk and curiosity, we are tranquilised and driven into uninhibited hustling activities which is a part of our “everyday” mode of Being in which we “lose ourselves”

In the above, we do not “Care” for Being which is the “meaning of Being in general”(P.227) Dasein cares for Being but also is anxious in the face of its possibilities. In this structure, no question can be raised concerning the reality of the external world. How after all could we be concerned with, care for, and have solicitude for, something that does not exist? Here Kant is accused of irrelevance because of the attempt to prove the reality of the external world in terms of the “reality” of what is present-at-hand and our consciousness of ourselves. The presence of these two kinds of entities being present at hand together does not in Heidegger’s view constitute a “proof”. Heidegger claims that Kant is maintaining that Being and Reality are “in” consciousness but there is no evidence provided for this. Phenomena are empirically real for Kant and understanding, reason and noumenal entities are transcendentally ideal. One can, of course, ignore the phenomena/noumena distinction and accuse Kant of being an idealist but this would be a problematic characterisation of Kant’s criticisms of pure and practical reason. Heidegger agrees in the context of this discussion that idealism cannot be explained in terms of ready-to-hand or present-at-hand entities and claims that it rather refers to the transcendental aspect of our involvements with Being. As Heidegger rightly points out this puts both Aristotle and Kant into the camp of idealist Philosophers (P.251)

What both Aristotle and Kant are lacking in their analyses of Being, Heidegger argues is an analysis of the phenomenon of the world as it forms part of Daseins Being-in-the-world. Our “confrontation” with the world or Reality presupposes the prior disclosure of the world and no psychology can analyse the confrontation without understanding the analytic of this disclosure. One way of comporting oneself to Reality is to characterise it as a way of being-in-the-world but this is not done via worldless Cartesian cogitationes (P.254). Our comportment, it is argued, is better characterized by our understanding and care. Reality is often conceived of as a form of substance and “the substance of man is existence”(P255). Aletheia or the disclosing of entities in the world as part of our Being-in-the-world is a basic state of Dasein and this is the foundation of Truth which “shows” these entities in their Being. Assertion and not judgment is the central focus of this account. Assertion points out something and thereby discloses it in its Being.

My body’s presence-at hand emerges at death at the end of our life. My Dasein, of course, can be represented by Others but “I” as “Being-there” am no longer “there”. This reminds one of Socrates in his death cell when he challenges his friends to find him after his death thereby denying the belief in life after death and its presupposition of the separation of the soul and the body. He was not denying the presence at hand of his body which can be represented in “assertions” or “judgments”. This present-at-hand body, in Socrates’ judgment, will no longer be capable of activity whether it be the activity of concern, solicitude or Care. This is probably the only characteristic of Dasein that can be regarded as uniquely mine:- no one can “do” my death or die for me and if this occurs then this Dasein is “Being-no-longer-in-this-world”. Here death is the “possibility of no-longer-being-able-to-be-there” and the state of mind of anxiety is directed at this ultimate “possibility”. In the idle talk about death “they” speak of death as an “event” in the world. The talk does not involve itself with this event but displaces its significance. as something not yet present-at-hand for oneself(P 297). We speak idly with others when we help them to believe they will escape death and soon return to the so-called “tranquilised world of everyday concern”(P.297). This is tranquilizing solicitude. There is no courageous confrontation of the kind we find in the case of Socrates. Everyday idle talk is certain about the empirical event of death but it does not confront the authentic certainty of this event in the way that Socrates does. What Socrates is confronting is, of course, a “nothing”, “the possible impossibility of his own existence”.(P.310). Socrates frees himself of idle talk and its embeddedness in the fear of this impending event

The everydayness of “Being-there(Dasein) can be modified by authentic resoluteness which genuinely chooses its own possibilities. The voice of conscience helps in this process of transformation. This “power” for Heidegger is prior to any experience but its task is to call Dasein to its potentiality-for-Being. Heidegger interestingly claims the following:

“Conscience discourses solely and constantly in the mode of keeping silent”(P318)

This reminds us of the relation of Socrates to his daemon. The state of mind associated with this call of conscience is, of course, anxiety but Guilt and Care is the point of all activity associated with the call. Heidegger specifically denies this as part of his anti-Kant campaign, but Guilt is associated with the ought system of concepts, with, that is, us owing something to others and ourselves and must, therefore, be associated with our Freedom. Here, Heidegger engages in a dialectical examination of negation and the “not”, and claims that Guilt is the “basis of a nullity”(P329). This appears to be a very theoretical discussion about a very practical matter, namely the regret an agent experiences when they do not use their freedom to choose in ways that serve the common good or indeed their own good. Ricoeur analyses Guilt as an internal representation of evil which we care about and therefore symbolise in various ways in the works of our culture. This transforming of an ethical issue into an aesthetic one is marginally better than turning an activity governed by practical reason into a theoretical aporetic issue but it still is missing the point of the importance of ethical reasoning in the life of Dasein.

Everydayness apparently disguises the call of conscience because it conceives of Dasein in terms of what is ready-to-hand, in an instrumental fashion that constantly reasons about the means and ignores the ends of action. Kant would have agreed with this judgment. It is part of what he referred to as the “melancholic haphazardness” of everyday life. The instrumental imperative displaces the categorical imperative and part of the process of restoration of our “rationality” for Kant would undoubtedly involve a Socratic reference to a daemon or “the call of conscience”. Heidegger points out that Kant represented conscience as a kind of tribunal that guided its proceedings by the categorical imperative of the moral law and claims somewhat paradoxically that the only court for the interpretation of conscience is our everyday experience of conscience. Presumably, he means the everyday experience of the call of conscience which is authentically resolute but it is not clear why he would be doubting that this is the phenomenon that Kant is analyzing in his “Critique of Practical Reason”. It should also be pointed out that Heidegger is also talking about the call of conscience in terms of “wanting to have a conscience”(P342) but again it is not clear how this desire is related to the telos or “end” of the process, whether that is, the connection of the “want” with the actualised fact is “logical-categorical” or “causal-instrumental”. The overcoming of anxiety on the road to stoical resoluteness would undoubtedly be a “causal-instrumental” matter. Involved in this would also be an overcoming of the obstacles of our ready-to-hand and present-at-hand attitudes toward Dasein. This must occur because this is the nature of the world we have been thrown into. We are not only “thrown” into such a world(De Civitate Terrana) we are “lost” in such a world. For Heidegger, there is no striving for the City of God(De Civitate Dei) but there is a striving toward a “Being-towards-the-end-which-understands”(P353). Everydayness possesses the state of mind of anxiety that can manifest itself as fear in which one’s existence is threatened by depression or bewilderment. Anxiety itself is anxious in the face of the nothingness of the world or its insignificance. Anxiety springs from Dasein itself whereas fear is caused by entities in the world. The former is future-directed and the latter concerns itself with a lost-present. Dasein neutralizes fear and indifference. There is also concern with another mood, the mood of hopefulness but according to Heidegger this concern is still related to the burdens of the past. For Kant Hope is a cognitive state and related to a bright future.

States of mind are concerned with the past and the past, of course, is the domain of History which is poised ambiguously between a past which is still having effects in the present and a past which is present-at-hand now in the form of historical ruins or texts in archives. History manifests itself in our concern with events and their effects but also with:

“the transformations and vicissitudes of men, of human groupings and their “cultures”, as distinguished from Nature, which likewise operates “in time”. Here what one has in view is not so much a kind of Being—historizing–as it is that realm of entities which one distinguishes from Nature by having regard for the way in which man’s existence is essentially determined by “spirit” and “culture”…..”

The presence of Hegel is clear and distinct in these remarks. History belongs essentially to Dasein because temporality is an essential aspect of its existence. Dasein, when it is concerned with the constancy of itself and its world finds itself in a “moment of vision”(P442) that discloses what is world-historical in its Situation. Entities that are world-historical are thematised historically and require a hermeneutic in order to be disclosed as a form of historical existence: a hermeneutic of the historically constituted Dasein.

Heidegger discusses the work of Dilthey in the areas of the human sciences, the natural sciences and the historical sciences of man, society, and the state. The latter science Heidegger characterises as psychological hermeneutics. The central organising theme for Dilthey is that of “Life” which Heidegger criticised earlier as being similar to ancient interpretations of the question of Being: interpretations which did not acknowledge the importance of the question of the meaning of Being in general. The dating of events in History is obviously a form of measuring temporality. The time of clocks and calendars conjures up a multiplicity of nows that are present at hand. The World becomes “objectified” in such “world-time”. Aristotle is taken to task for his account of “Time” because his conception of “now” appears in Heidegger’s eyes to be something present-at-hand. The multiplicity of nows get interpreted as a stream of “nows” passing away and coming along and this is regarded as a distinct process separated from the hylomorphic temporal process of actualisation and also something separated from the hylomorphic framework of “causes, principles and “kinds” of change we find in Aristotelian thinking about time. Instead, at the close of “Being and Time”, we are presented with Hegel’s theories and the dialectical logic of negation that neutralised both Aristotelian and Kantian thinking about the temporality of Dasein and Being-in-the-world.

In conclusion, we should note that in spite of this being a Phenomenological account, there is no emphasis upon the notion of Consciousness. Whether this is a consequence of Heidegger’s disagreement with his teacher Husserl or a consequence of his Existential interpretation of Being is not clear. What is clear is that the notion of Consciousness is conspicuous by its absence.

The World Explored, the World Suffered: 25th Issue of Humanistic Journal of Philosophical and Educational Lectures: Critical synopses of Harari’s “Sapiens, a brief history of mankind”

Views: 1111

https://view.joomag.com/the-world-explored-the-world-suffered-education-issue-nr-25-december-2019/0430992001575119020

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Phenomenology, Recognition, Negation, Language and the logic of Dialectic and Psychoanalysis(Freud and Hegel).

Views: 778

bust of ancient philosopher on grey background
Photo by Dominika Roseclay on Pexels.com

Hegelian Phenomenology did not found itself explicitly on the Cartesian first truth: I think, I am. Instead, Hegel proposed the notion of “Spirit” which he characterised in terms of a succession of “figures” that in turn gave a teleological account of the role of knowledge in the philosophical interpretation of cultural “progress”. Cartesianism is not teleological and does appear to conflict with this Hegelian form of the de-centering of the role of consciousness. Hegel, preferring instead an idealistic terminus of “Absolute knowledge” that is not located in an individual consciousness capable of thinking almost anything including thinking its own body away(Descartes’ “Meditations”). The founding ground or fact for Descartes was the fact of its (conscious) thinking. The “founding fact” or ground for Hegel, on the other hand, insofar as our agency is concerned, is that the status of my agency is the outcome of:

“this imagined conflict which he famously called a struggle to the death for recognition. Subjects in this reconstruction of the necessary conditions for such a status can not(without question-begging) be understood as originally just “subjects” but must be understood as originally in positions of power or powerlessness, as masters or bondsman.”(R Pippin, “Hegel’s Practical Philosophy: Rational Agency as Ethical Life(Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2008, P 29)

Pippin goes on to claim that Hegel’s practical Philosophy rests on this theory of recognition(which for Kant would be a “phenomenal fact” rather than a “founding fact” or transcendental principle) that is actualised historically over time. This “phenomenal fact” for Aristotle would “disguise” two kinds of causality requiring different kinds of explanation or justification. Such requirements would, for example, demand explanations of the form of material and efficient forms of causality whilst, on the other hand, the principle of sufficient reason would demand that a full account of rational agency refer to all four forms of Aristotelian explanation or causality(including formal and final “causes”). Agents or subjects for both Kant and Aristotle possess causal “power” which Hegel appears eager to deny, believing instead that such an argument contains an illegitimate appeal to an assumption of individualism, a form of individualism that is not “situated” appropriately in relation to the communal environment of social practices and institutions. For Kant, the individual’s power is universalizable but not “formal” in the sense of being divorced from an intersubjective environment(as has so often been claimed). Willing that one’s maxim becomes a universal law for all, is not a mere imaginative feat of “wishing” that this be so, but rather a rational position involving an idea of the common good, or good for all: an idea, namely, of what ethical situated-ness requires of an agent with rational powers. The key component of this idea is that what is required is normative, i.e an idea of what the agent “ought to do”.

Hegel’s account of a struggle of recognition to the death inevitably conjures up a constellation of connected emotions that appear pathological. This attitude probably has its roots in Rousseau’s “amour propre”, an attitude that is in turn linked to a metaphysical/ethical theory of discontentment that both Kantian and Aristotelian Philosophical Psychology would call into question. For Kant, it is clear that although we humans need a master no one actually wants a master, preferring to decide what we need to do on the grounds of self-love. Hegel’s conclusion, insofar as Kant is concerned is that Kant is some form of individualist but this view fails to take into account both political and religious ideas. Kant’s ethical system, for example, appeals to the idea of God as part of the answer to the question “What can I hope for?”. This idea of God is both that of a causal designer of the universe and a teleological guarantor of individual justice–ensuring, that is, that those agents leading a moral life in fact also lead flourishing lives(Eudaimonia). Here we are clearly in the political sphere and the sphere of what Hegel called “Objective Spirit”, a sphere that Kant would call “objective practical rationality”. Kant, however, would not appeal to dialectical logic and “negation” and would look suspiciously upon the idea of a “march of Spirit” toward “absolute knowledge”. Insofar as Plato and Aristotle were concerned the political good was a subservient form of what was referred to as the idea or form of the Good which for Plato was a logical form and for Aristotle was an idea that had many meanings. Both Plato and Aristotle would regard dialectical logic working on the principle of negation as an inferior form of reasoning compared to what they would call “philosophical logic”. For both of these Greek Philosophers, the “justice” of the state was a form of the good that required a foundation in a more general and abstract form of the Good as such. Kant, too, would have argued that the political good, including the legal system, is founded upon the ethical form of the Good. He would point to the fact that revisions of the law are often on ethical grounds that relate to the rights of the individual or the freedom or equality of the individual.

In his “Lectures on World History”, we find Hegel claiming that:

“only in the state does man have rational existence”(Vdg, III(PWH, 94)

Justice is, of course, one form of rational existence but neither for Aristotle nor for Kant is this related to the psychological process of “recognition” between citizens or particular agents in general, The agents are not playing a game in which one responds to requests for reasons for some kind of psychological reward.

Regarding language as embedded in forms of life and also as speech acts located in a space-time matrix tends to hide the intentional aspect. Intentional action in the eyes of Anscombe is something done which accords with a reason that is given in answer to the question “Why?” (Anscombe 2000)

It is, however, problematic to relate the above language-game to Hegel’s “Spirit” that he so problematically characterises as something which is a product of itself. This is almost as problematic as Hegel’s characterisation of the Concept as:

“The Concept gives itself its own actuality”

In his discussion of these issues, Hegel fixates upon the Kantian idea of the unity of apperception and denies the objectivity constituting operation of this act and its relation to nature. For Kant, it is the “I” of the unity of apperception that thinks, and not “Spirit”. This “I” does not give itself its own intuitions of Nature. This “I” is necessarily intentional and must think or intend something that is real. Nature, for both Aristotle and Kant, is not a Hegelian totality of Concepts that miraculously provide the actuality of content but is rather a totality of conditions and what is conditioned. What is conditioned is a reality where “forms” determine what is simple and what is complex, contains, i.e. both tadpoles and frogs which produce tadpoles. Neither Kant nor Aristotle would deny, in this context, that Nature evolves in accordance with “forms” that are “before”, “In”, and “after” Nature. On the other hand, for Hegel, “Negation”(an abstract theoretical logical notion), is used to “justify” or “explain” transformations of Nature. For Kant and Aristotle, this would be regarded as an illegitimate “projection” of a negative logical operation onto the world. The world for Hegel becomes a totality that changes in accordance with contradiction(the negative face of the law of non-contradiction). This move also prevents Hegel from using the Aristotelian idea of potentiality and the Kantian idea of possibility in order to characterise what is “before”, “in”, and “after” natural change. A tadpole may not be a frog but neither is it a fish as it might appear to an inquiring observer to be. Living organisms, such as the tadpole, with the origin, shape, and behaviour of tadpoles could not logically be fish and the truth of this judgment is not a function solely of a mind conceptualising what is “before”, “in”, and “after” Nature. The material and efficient causes involved in the interaction of frogs around the event of reproduction are in Aristotelian and Kantian scientific accounts, necessary but not sufficient accounts of the existence of tadpoles. Here the category of causality is organising our explanatory judgments in a context of exploration. For both Aristotle and Kant, the context of exploration is operating in the use of observation and the discovery of the origin, habits, and telos of tadpoles. In this context, the Hegelian theoretical notion of Negation carries with it a counterintuitive concept of the kind of consciousness required for application to this current perceptual consciousness of the activity of tadpoles and frogs. In a context of explanation, there may occur a moment of seeing the frog in terms of a negation of a tadpole, but only on the condition that one originally believed the tadpole to be a fish: the frog is otherwise naturally and “conceptually” related to the tadpole. The correct synthesis of the representations of the tadpole and the frog would be to regard both as instances of the concept of Animalia amphibia Anura. For Aristotle, a key element of this particular process of discovery would include an investigation of the organs of the animal as well as observation of the animal’s behaviour.

Kant distinguishes clearly between what he calls reflective judgments and determinant judgments. The classificatory judgment claiming that particular tadpoles and frogs are to be conceptualised as Animalia amphibia Anura is an example of a determinant judgment. This is a categorical classificatory judgment that embodies material, efficient, formal and final causes(“explanations”). Reflective judgments, on the other hand, are based on particulars and are more descriptive, e.g. this animal I am observing that looks like a fish swims like a fish and behaves generally like a fish. Here the mind is in search of a category or a “universal” for this organism. If the particular is classified as a fish merely on the basis of these observations without any attempt to observe its origins, its system of organs, or its telos, then we can imagine the appropriateness of the Hegelian operation of Negation. This acknowledgment, however, would not be describing any change in Nature but only an operation pertaining to our earlier problematic judgment. This is why we regard reflective judgments as subjective and unreliable. Kant and Aristotle stand firmly together on such issues. Both would agree to the application of the distinction of subjective/objective to the difference between determinant and reflective judgments in such circumstances. Both would see the role of perception and imagination replacing the role of reason in a reflective judgment that results in a mistaken classification of a tadpole as a “fish”. Neither would deny the mechanism of Evolution which Hegel does not have the conceptual resources to characterise. The quote below from Kant’s “Critique of Teleological Judgment” confirms the presence of hylomorphism in Kantian Philosophy:

“When we consider the agreement of so many genera of animals in a certain common schema, which apparently underlies not only the structure of their bones, but also the disposition of their remaining parts, and when we find here the wonderful simplicity of the original plan, which has been able to produce such an immense variety of species by the shortening of one member and the lengthening of another, by the involution of this part and the evolution of that, there gleams upon the mind a ray of hope, however faint, that the principle of the mechanism of nature, apart from which there can be no natural science at all may yet enable us to arrive at some explanation in the case of organic life. This analogy of forms, which in all their differences seem to be produced in accordance with a common type, strengthens the suspicion that they have an actual kinship due to descent from a common parent.”(Trans Meredith J., C.,(Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1932, Part II, P 78)

These “mechanisms of nature” obviously take place in the noumenal realm which Hegel categorically denies the existence of. It would be interesting to investigate whether this Hegelian denial also denies a possible non-conceptual intuitive relation to nature and also whether it denies the operation of various forms of causality in the mechanism of nature investigated by the Theory of Evolution. For Hegel, it almost appears from this line of reasoning that reality must develop out of thought itself, and be a product of a kind of intellectual intuition which for both Kant and Aristotle could only belong to a non-embodied divine intellect. Nature issues in such thought experiments, from an Idea of Nature, and this idea can only be “explored”(not explained) by a dialectical Philosophy of Nature. Charles Taylor confirms this possibility in his work on “Hegel”:

“The Philosophy of nature is therefore really what we called a hermeneutical dialectic.”(Cambridge, 1975, P.352)

Aristotelian and Kantian Logic is thus supplanted by an imaginative exposition of the relation between Nature and our Idea of Nature, an exposition that does not appeal to experience but rather to an idealistic conception of conceptual thinking. In his Encyclopaedia article, Hegel maintains that Nature itself is an “unresolved contradiction”(EN §248, Remarks). The levels of simplicity and complexity and the relation of lower to higher levels is not the blind work of Nature(supposed by Kant and Aristotle) but rather, according to Hegel, the work of the Concept. Taylor argues that this line of reasoning is disastrous:

“Hegel not only argues further against evolution but also against understanding differences in a series in which the higher are produced out of the lower recursively by the same formula. Nature does make jumps because the Concept moves by qualitative differences. Thus Hegel rules out the periodic table, Mendeleev as well as Darwin.”(Hegel, P.354)

The Mathematical representation and exploration of reality as a continuum also become problematic on the above account. Space is real for Hegel and is the foundation of Nature but paradoxically the mathematical point, for example, is a negation because it lacks extension. The point in its turn obtains its meaning from a succession of figures, for example, the line, which also lacks extension and that also in its turn obtains its meaning from the Concept of a surface which is then enclosed finally by the Concept of Space. Time is conceived of as the contradiction of Space and both unite in a synthesis or unity of the Concept of Place. Change of place requires motion and motion requires matter which in turn contains the forces of attraction and repulsion. Eventually, the operation of Negation in relation to Concepts generates the entire system of bodies in the universe.

The Order of Life is also Conceptual in the above sense. It is the Negation of the inorganic. Reproduction in the life process produces new individuals that negate the origin and death of their parents. Spirit is the Negation of life and it arises like a Phoenix from the ashes of the burning of life. All History thus becomes the unfolding of Spirit in Time.

This movement of Negation is a “formal” move not in a logical sense but in a very abstract theoretical sense. This move was probably the beginning of the association of Phenomenology with the idea of “infinite tasks”. Hegel’s Phenomenology, however, differs from Husserl’s because it espouses a decentering from Consciousness as the matrix of all phenomena. The Hegelian Teleological movement of Negation locates meaning outside of Consciousness.

Husserl’s appeal to the matrix of consciousness also raises the issue of the status of Scientific explanations such as that of the Theory of Evolution. On Husserlian grounds, Science is a second-order expression of consciousness or our experiences in the life-world.

There are also significant questions to raise relating to Husserl’s Political judgment in 1910 which he was forced to reverse in 1935. In a sense, in the realm of reflective judgments (such as classifying tadpoles as fishes), this was just the movement of Negation in operation and part of the “natural” order of things. It is fortunate, however, that we have the determinant political judgments of Aristotle and Kant that can be used for the purposes of explanation and justification, and we can thereby reject dialectical reversals as problematic. History tends to repeat itself as many have observed. Martin Heidegger, a pupil of Husserl was also to explore the legitimacy of this teleological movement of Negation in his reversal from embracing National Socialism in the 1930s and rejecting this position as “mistaken” sometime later. This would not be possible unless in some sense determinant judgments trumped reflective judgments in the “game” of prediction.

Perhaps we ought to point out in the context of this discussion that we will not find in Hegel the paradoxical claim that we find in Husserl, namely, that living and perceiving are more important than judging and reasoning. There is, however, a kind of teleological life-world involved in the Idea of the Hegelian concept of the Absolute end of Absolute Knowledge: a life-world not founded upon Husserlian transcendental solipsism. For Hegel, Objective Spirit is the negation of subjective Spirit(which involves the realm of individual consciousness). The former is characterised as a stage on the way to Absolute Spirit. Objective Spirit comprises both the Philosophy of History and Political Philosophy, and Absolute Spirit comprises the realms of art, religion, and Philosophy per se. The telos of Spirit appears to be the actualisation of man’s knowledge of the Universal, a knowledge that includes both self-knowledge and man’s freedom to Negate in general. We recall also that when Husserl finally managed to diagnose the “sickness of Europe” he claimed that the origin of the problem lay in a “Crisis of Reason”. An interesting question to raise here, of course, is whether Phenomenology in its denials of the power of Reasoning played any part in this putative “crisis”. The observation that many sciences of the time were themselves experiencing a crisis of Reason may have been correct given the presence on the Cultural Stage of a limited perspectival view of Science that rejected transcendental and metaphysical elements of Reasoning processes. This “Analytical” recoil manifested itself in England in particular in the Philosophy of Russell and the early Wittgenstein. We know, for example, that Russell both wished to distance himself from the Philosophies of Hegel and Kant.

There is however one phenomenological position that captures the spirit of Descartes, Hegel, Husserl, and Heidegger as well as English Philosophers of Language which also manages to incorporate much of the Philosophical Psychology and Political and Religious Philosophy of both Aristotle and Kant: the Hermeneutical/Existential Phenomenology of Paul Ricoeur.

Ricoeur is eager to point out that insofar as Husserl is concerned his work has an earlier and a later phase:

“It is thus finally against the early Husserl, against the alternately Platonising and idealising tendencies of his theory of meaning and intentionality, that the theory of understanding has been erected. And if the later Husserl points to this ontology it is because his effort to reduce being failed and because, consequently, the ultimate result of phenomenology escaped the initial project. It is in spite of itself that phenomenology discovers in place of an idealist subject locked within its system of meanings, a living being which from all times has as the horizon of all its intentions, a world, the world.”(“Existence and Hermeneutics” Page 9 in Conflict of Interpretations edited by Ihde D., Evanston , North Western University Press, 1974)

This quote is part of an appeal to an Aristotelian idea of meaning and interpretation of meaning. It contains a shift away from, and criticism of, the “objectivism” of the so-called “mundane sciences”. Ricoeur, however, is focussing here on Hermeneutics and its methodology of “Interpretation of texts”(cultural works) in order to appropriate our existence, i.e. the desire to be, and effort to exist that humans manifest in their cultural activities. Ricoeur, in this work, sees in Heidegger an ontological understanding of Man that cannot be denied but he does raise questions over his Existential/Phenomenological methodology. The key issue of Truth, for Ricoeur, must be intimately linked to those hermeneutic disciplines that concern themselves with symbolism and symbolic language. Symbolic language, Ricoeur, argues, here supports a reflective approach that aims at self-understanding. We can see here the resemblance of this approach to that of Kantian reflective judgments in which the “universal” is being “explored” in particular texts that symbolise our effort to exist and desire to be.

It is clear that the major phenomenological innovation in Ricoeur’s account is the reference to language:

“It is first of all and always in Language that all ontic or ontological understanding arrives at its expression. It is thus not vain to look to semantics for an axis of reference for the whole of the hermeneutic field. Exegesis has directly accustomed us to the idea that a text has several meanings, that these meanings overlap, that the spiritual meaning is “transferred”(St Augustine’s translata signa) from the historical or literal meaning because of the latter’s surplus of meaning. Schleiermacher and Dilthey have also taught us to consider texts, documents, manuscripts as expressions of life which have become fixed through writing. The exegete follows the reverse movement of this objectification of the life-forces in psychical connections first and then in historical series.”(Conflict, P.12)

This is, in no uncertain terms a radical transformation of the Husserlian “Lebenswelt” that does not necessarily clash with Aristotelian or Kantian Philosophy. For Heidegger, individual artists and authors are mediums of their Art and communicate their interpretations of the lifeworld reflectively and contemplatively with understanding. For Ricoeur, there are three regions of symbolic meaning that explore our desire to be, and effort to exist. Firstly, the cosmic symbolism of the Phenomenology of Religion explores the extent to which the symbol of the heavens express wisdom, justice, awe-inspiring infinity and order. Secondly, symbolic meaning is also involved in dream interpretation and myth interpretation. Thirdly the sensory and imaginative explorations of the poet are also areas of concern for symbolic meaning and hermeneutic interpretation. All three symbolic “regions, then, require hermeneutic interpretation that aims to reveal the scope and limits of the sacred, repressed desires and images of literary criticism.

It is clear from this that for Ricoeur, Husserl’s “Logical Investigations” and “Cartesian Meditations” are insufficient accounts of those realms of meaning that can be expressed symbolically in a manner requiring interpretation. Insofar as one of the resting points of Husserlian Phenomenology is the Cartesian cogito, this, for Ricoeur is not an adequate or sufficient characterisation of man’s existence in his life world. For this, we must evaluate the objects and the forms of understanding of the ego of this cogito, especially because the ego as a matrix of consciousness is liable to suffer from illusions as a consequence of misinterpretations of the life-world.

Kant. of course, subjected consciousness to a Critique of Reason but Ricoeur would not accept such a traditional and logical critique because for him only a Philosophy of Reflection can rid us of the illusions of false consciousness embedded in what Husserl called “the natural attitude”, an attitude of false certainty.

Ricoeur refers to Heidegger’s attempt to square the hermeneutic circle using the methodology at his disposal. It is clear from the criticism of Ricoeur that the ontological endpoint of understanding (explanation/justification) is for the hermeneutical philosopher only an aim or a horizon of significance. The squaring of the circle for Ricoeur resides rather in the conflict of rival interpretations of being, each of which provides us with an aspect of Being. Such a conflict has two consequences. Firstly it involves a dismissal of the agent as consciousness and secondly, it involves a restoration of the ancient Aristotelian problematic which maintains that practical existence is a form of existence that desires to understand itself and its world.

Ricoeur has the following to say on the contribution of Psychoanalysis to the project of hermeneutic understanding:

“It is indeed through a critique of consciousness that psychoanalysis points to ontology. The interpretation it proposes to us of dreams, fantasies, myths, and symbols always contests to some extent the pretensions of consciousness in setting itself up as the origin of meaning, The struggle against narcissism–the Freudian equivalent of the false cogito–leads to the discovery that language is deeply rooted in desire, in the instinctual impulses of life.”(Conflict P .20)

The actual relation of Psychoanalysis to ontology is far more complex and convoluted than the above account by Ricoeur indicates. Freud was both a hylomorphic theorist and he was also convinced that his Psychology was in accordance with the Philosophy of Kant. The complexity of his theoretical position is well illustrated in his contention that both consciousness and the unconscious were vicissitudes of instinct or desire. His delineation of three Aristotelian principles regulating these vicissitudes is further evidence that the matter is not as simple as Ricoeur professes it to be. These three principles, the energy regulation principle, the pleasure-pain principle, and the reality principle are in their turn related to the Kantian faculties of sensibility, understanding, and reason. It is very clear that Rationalism permeates all Freudian theorising from ca 1920 onwards. It is also clear that what we are seeing is the kind of Kantian and Aristotelian rationalism that can accept Darwinism in its universe of discourse. There is a theoretical acceptance of the mechanisms of evolution and the energy regulating mechanisms of the Instincts or desires and their vicissitudes. The Freudian account is also sufficiently flexible to enable us to “interpret” mythical accounts of man’s origin and destiny. Ananke is the mythical embodiment of the Reality Principle. In its later form Freudian theory became the home for what can be called “Philosophical Mythology” in which we can encounter the presence of mythical figures such as Eros and Thanatos interacting not just on the territory of our psychological states and processes but also as battling giants on the world stage of civilisation or culture. It is, however, also clear, as Ricoeur claims, that the role of consciousness in Freud’s Philosophical Psychology is a minimal one.

Freud’s theories provide us with the principles and the mechanisms involved in the process of “becoming conscious” and his theory also provides us with the role of language in this process as well as the process of the organisation of desire.

Ricoeur wishes, incorrectly in our view, to characterise Freud’s work as being more oriented toward what he called the “archeology of the subject” rather than its teleology. This was probably due to an underestimation of the Aristotelian and Kantian components of Freud’s account. After Ricoeur’s one-sided account of Freudian psychoanalysis, there is a need for a restoration of Freudian ideas in the arena of Aristotelian/Kantian debate. The Kantian question that perhaps most concerns Freud is the question “What is man?” but following close on its heels is the question “What ought we to do?”. Freud’s theories also contribute to our knowledge of man’s relation to civilisation and there must consequently be implications for the question “What can we hope for?” The “material” Freud uses for his Psychoanalytical theory takes the form of confessions of patients who are given the freedom to talk about their psychological conflicts. Freud’s response to these confessions was to “interpret” them as expressions of desire rather than reports on their state of mind. By doing this Freud was able to expand the field of operations of their mind through the transformation of a matrix of instinctive/emotional unconscious activity into an ordered conscious activity that is in accordance with the operations of the reality principle. Let us remind our readers how close this experience is to the experience Ricoeur elaborates upon in his work “The Symbolism of Evil”:

“The experience of which the penitent makes confession is a blind experience, still embedded in the matrix of emotion, fear, anguish. It is this emotional note that gives rise to objectification in discourse: the confession expresses, pushes to the outside, the emotion without which it would be shut up in itself, as an impression in the soul. Language is the light of the emotions. Through confession the consciousness of fault is brought into the light of speech: through confession, man remains speech, even in the experience of his own absurdity, suffering, and anguish.”(Trans Buchanan E., Boston, Beacon Press, 1967, P.7)

Professor Brett in his work “The History of Psychology” accused the Aristotelian definition of man(rational animal capable of discourse) as lacking in what he referred to as “causal connections”. This work was being written just around the time that Freud was publishing his more mature philosophically-based writings so perhaps there is no excuse for him not to appreciate the value of a “confession” in the psychoanalytical context of explanation and justification. There was, that is, no reason, not to see enacted before our eyes a telos, an “event” of “becoming conscious” and taking control of what had once enslaved one. It surely must also have been clear that this process was being facilitated through language, the power of discourse. The difference between the religious and the psychoanalytical confession is that the first forms the basis of our mythology and religions and the latter have yet to give rise to a wider understanding of the oracular challenge to “know thyself”.

Ricoeur, in his work entitled “Freud and Philosophy: an essay in interpretation” reflects interestingly on these questions especially in a section entitled “The Phenomenological approach to the Psychoanalytic Field.” Ricoeur points out in this essay that Husserl saw in the sciences of his time(which must have included Freudian Psychoanalysis) a commitment to what he called “objectivism” that in his view involved assumptions which fixated upon the objects of our knowledge at the expense of cognitive attitudes such as intention. He seeks to convince us that the phenomenological reduction comes very close to the idea of the Freudian idea of “The Unconscious”. The reduction deposes the authority of immediate consciousness that comes with the “natural attitude” and it seeks to displace this attitude with more ontologically complex attitudes. According to Ricoeur the Phenomenology of Husserl is both the beginning and the end of the Cogito:

“of course, a nucleus of primordial experience is presupposed by phenomenology: that is what makes it a reflective discipline. Without the presupposition of such a nucleus–“the egos living self-presence”–there is no phenomenology: that is why phenomenology is not psychoanalysis.”(Freud, P.377)

Psychoanalytical theory is not in any sense “reflective”: it is rather a categorical theory giving rise to determinant judgments. Psychoanalysis during the course of its early explorations and experiments may well have produced what Kant would call “reflective judgments”. When Freud was in search of his “mythology”, his theory of the instincts(a far more important part of the theory than his theory of “the Unconscious”) there undoubtedly occurred “negations” of the previous theorising and perhaps even syntheses of previous negations. But once Freud had found what he called his “mythology” this obviously became an important contribution to debates in the name of Philosophical Psychology.

Ricoeur does, however, point interestingly to one concept from Husserl’s phenomenology that does have a family resemblance to the idea of Instinct and that is the concept of intentionality. He argues that there is a lack of conscious awareness of self, involved in the act of intentionality and that both Husserl and Freud were students of Brentano. The Husserlian ego’s living self-presence, however, is primarily “representational”, according to Ricoeur, and thereby shared the animus of “objectivism” that Husserl was seeking to reject. In response to this Ricoeur maintains firstly that in general:

“it is possible to dissociate the original lived relation from its refraction in representation. In a philosophy of immediate consciousness the subject is first of all a knowing subject, that is to say, ultimately, a look directed to a spectacle.”(Freud, P.379)

Ricoeur continues with another claim that the primacy of self-consciousness and the primacy of representation are connected(P.379)and that Husserl’s matrix of consciousness prioritized what he called “objectivising” acts and attitudes over other more practical and emotional acts and attitudes. Meaning in act is dynamic and active and forms the core of Freudian instinctive acts but here we do not encounter any reference back to an original “becoming acquainted” with phenomena passively.

Husserl appears, that is, to point backward archeologically to “association” and believes it to be the universal principle of the genesis of dynamic acts and operations and thus in our opinion “psychologises” his account irrevocably. “Passive genesis” is characterised by Husserl as that which:

“receives the object as pre-given”(Husserl, Meditations §38)

Ricoeur then asks whether it is not the case that the Freudian history of the libidinal object through various stages(oral, anal, phallic, latency, genital) is such a “passive genesis”. For Freud, however, it is clearly the case that “In the beginning was the deed”, because even at the inception of the oral stage we find the infant first finding active satisfaction at the breast before the representation of the absent breast occurs as some kind of memory in the dynamically developing psychical system. At this point in this system there is no “I” or “me” to detach from what is occurring. We are dealing here with an Aristotelian bundle of potentialities that are embodied and regulated by principles. One can, as Merleau-Ponty did, claim that the body is incarnate meaning and see sexuality as a mode of the existence of the body but the attempt to detach “meaning” from Aristotelian ideas of “causality”(Forms of explanation) would not be in accordance with the Freudian spirit of investigation. Sexuality for Freud can be symbolically sublimated and change not just its objects but also its aim and we see this occurring in many cultural activities on the cultural stage where we also encounter other forms of the life instinct.

According to Ricoeur, the phenomenological reduction produces what he calls the phenomenological attitude but it is not clear what this attitude amounts to. It is clear what it is not, namely, the natural attitude or the scientific(objectivist) attitude, but no positive account is given. Language for the phenomenologist is tied very closely to the act of speaking that establishes meaning, rather than the “objective” characterization of uttered meanings or propositions. This, however, in Ricoeur’s account is quickly abandoned in favour of Hegel for whom language and mind are intimately entwined. A Hegelian dialectic of absence and presence is referred to. It is claimed that the attitude of a speaker in speaking is one of making himself absent to the things he is speaking of and of thereby making things present to the mind of the speaker. Ricoeur refers in this context to an article by Freud entitled “Beyond the Pleasure Principle”. Here in the case study of an infant there is a linking of the anxiety related to the absence of a needed figure to the expressive play with linguistic opposites: these opposites express or represent both the presence and absence of the needed object which in this case is the child’s mother. Here we see intentionality in operation but it does not as Ricoeur claims:

“make it possible to generalize the perceptual model of the unconscious”(Freud, P. 385)

This illustrates an active expression of anxiety and fulfilment that exemplifies both the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle. It also, however, illustrates a Hegelian dialectic of Negation that may be playing a cathartic role in the psychic development of the one and a half year old that is the subject of the above reflection. We are witnessing here a form of life in embryo where there is not merely a representational shift between the presence and absence of an object but also an emotional shift from anxiety to wish-fulfilment involving both Eros and Thanatos(in the form of the compulsion to repeat this act over and over again). Mourning is a more complex form of life in which the absence of a loved object that has died cannot be restored however powerful the wish for the presence of the object is. The Reality Principle or Ananke demands here that the absence of the object be accepted and in the mourning process, the memories of the object are de-energized and de-emotionalized, reducing i.e. the intensity of the emotional attitudes of anxiety and expectancy. This process aims at an attitude in which the compulsion to repeat on the part of the unwelcome or unexpected appearance of “traumatic” memory no longer occurs. Such a “catharsis” would appear to be necessary for achieving the ultimate Aristotelian end of Eudaimonia(the flourishing life). In this reflection, we see an interplay of various types of intentionality which we do not find in the phenomenology of Husserl’s life world. The Freudian account here appears at the same time more Philosophical and more Psychological. In Mourning and Melancholia the wishes/demands of the agent are not just negated but “wound” the Ego, and if the “wish” is not “sublimated” by an attitude of acceptance of the lost object, we are witnessing a “weakened” Ego in the case of mourning or a “weak” Ego in the case of melancholia. Melancholia involves an attitude or a mood in which one’s aggressive response to the wounding is ultimately directed at oneself in the form of self-harm or suicide. The discourse involved in analysis is directed by the Reality Principle and aims at an attitude in which the past does not intrude traumatically or disruptively in the present and does not inhibit future projects. The “temporal” aims of analysis well illustrate the Freudian Transcendental Aesthetic and can only be achieved by a very technical use of Language that is not conceivable from the point of view of Phenomenological theory whether it be Husserlian or Hegelian.

Ricoeur claims that Phenomenology attempts to characterise the history of desire from the perceptual model of the unconscious and that it has the same telos as psychoanalytical theory, namely a return to a more authentic form of discourse. The difference between these two approaches(the phenomenological and the psychoanalytical) is characterised by Ricoeur in terms of a conflict of Interpretations in which, it is claimed, psychoanalysis concerns itself with the archeology of the subject in contrast to the phenomenological approach that concerns itself with the telos of the subject and teleological explanation. This, in our opinion, fails to see the extent to which Freudian psychoanalysis is teleological in both Aristotelian and Kantian respects. It also fails to acknowledge the extent to which Phenomenology is not sufficiently teleological to incorporate the practical reasoning of Aristotle and Kant. Ricoeur refers here to what he calls a “mixed discourse” in Freudian theorising, i.e. a discourse composed of an “energetics” and “relations of meaning”. It is Ricoeur argues, this process of achieving insight in analytical therapy that requires what he calls an economics of energy, and this has no equivalent in Phenomenological reflection. We have argued above that three principles regulate analytical discourse: the energy regulation principle, the pleasure-pain principle, and the reality principle. The technical discourse and the “total listening” of the analyst involve all three Aristotelian principles. These principles are Freud’s first principles, his “metaphysics”(Metaphysics in Aristotle is the theory of first principles) and these assist to form Freudian Philosophical Psychology. A manifold of attitudes display themselves in the patient as the therapy progresses but it is clear that the dominant attitudes are those of suffering and wanting to “become well”. One attitude needs to be removed and one installed in a very technical process. Suffering causes resistance on the part of the patient because there is in this state a compulsion to repeat. A number of techniques are required to reduce this resistance, techniques that will use a number of the Kantian faculties of the mind, e.g. the imagination, understanding, and Reason. Much of the analytic work will be aimed at refusing to engage with the anxiety-laden and wish-fulfilment fantasies of the patient. The positive aim of the therapy will engage with the Kantian faculties of understanding and reason primarily and attempt to instil a psychically distanced self-insight that will initially form a critical attitude toward oneself. There is nothing equivalent in Phenomenology because installing a “rational” master inside the mind of someone in bondage to their illness would be anathema to this modernistic approach. Submitting to Ananke for phenomenology would be another form of bondage from which one ought to seek to free oneself.

We should recall in this context the ancient Greek idea of thinking as a form of talking to oneself. We should also remind ourselves of the practice of Socrates when faced with difficult decisions relating to authority(whether he ought to openly admit to attempting to replace the Gods of the state with the child of the Gods, namely Philosophy). Socrates in such situations would consult with his daemon, seeking some form of guidance as to what he ought to do. Surely the daemon was good, in which case the Socratic resignation to his own imminent death was good-spirited–related to Eudaimonia–something far beyond the pleasure principle. We should also recall in this context that the great champion of the practical idea of freedom was Kant, who also claimed in his Psychological writings that man detested having a master but nonetheless needed one, until, that is, rationality became an integral and sustained presence in his life-world.

The World Explored, the World Suffered Journal of Humanistic Lectures Issue no 24 November 2019: Harari’s “Homo Sapiens”, the Cosmic Plan, Humanistic Liberalism, and Postmodernism.

Views: 2028

https://view.joomag.com/the-world-explored-the-world-suffered-education-issue-nr-24-november-2019/0027696001572608084

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Husserl the “Philosopher of Infinite Tasks” and the Crisis of Reason.

Views: 2295

nativity painting of people inside a dome
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.com

Maurice Natanson in his work “Edmund Husserl, Philosopher of Infinite tasks” provides us with 10 landmarks of the conceptual terrain of Phenomenology:

“Phenomenology is a presuppositionless Philosophy which holds consciousness to be the matrix of all phenomena, considers phenomena to be the objects of intentional acts and treats them as essences, demands its own method, concerns itself with pre-predicative experience, offers itself as the foundation of Science and comprises a philosophy of the life-world, a defense of reason, and ultimately a critique of Philosophy.”(P.19)

Not everyone would agree with this list, however. It is questionable, in the light of the omnipresence of the influence of Descartes whether Phenomenology is as innocent of presuppositions as is claimed. The shifts toward Leibniz’s monadology and the attempt to provide unprejudicial descriptions of the life-world in later work also raise questions about the “neutrality” of Phenomenology. Paul Ricoeur in his work “Husserl: an analysis of his Phenomenology” does his best to locate Husserl’s thought in a historical context:

“Husserl is connected to Kant not only through the idealistic interpretation of his method but likewise in descriptions which continue the Kantian analysis of mind__(Gemuth); although in the Critique this analysis tends to remain in the shadow of epistemological preoccupations. Likewise, phenomenology matches the spirit of Hume in-depth—it continues the great English tradition of criticising language and extends its discipline of thought into all sectors of experience, experience of signification, of things, of values, and of persons. Finally, phenomenology is still most radically related to Descartes, to the Cartesian doubt and cogito”(trans by Ballard E G and Ember L E(Evanston, North Western University Press, 1967, P.3-4)

It would indeed be difficult to maintain in the light of the above that transcendental assumptions about the ego and the world were not significantly operating in Husserlian Phenomenology. Ricoeur, in our opinion, is over-critical of Kantian Critical Philosophy and its analysis of the notion of “representation”, thus failing to appreciate the extent to which Kantian Philosophy owes an intellectual debt to Aristotelian hylomorphic theory that focuses on all kinds of change in the world and the relation of this change to both representation and intention in its relation to the will. Husserl does not share this perspective of attempting to philosophically describe and explain change in the world, perhaps, because, as Ricoeur points out, he shares the anti-Aristotelian animus of Descartes whose metaphysics ends up relying on the assumptions of dualism and materialism: two positions that hylomorphic theory deliberately targeted as unsustainable.

Indeed it becomes apparent that Husserl himself embodied the “spirit of change” that swept through modern Europe: a spirit of change that included “reversals” of judgment in relation to the “crisis” of his times:

“Our age is called an age of decadence. I cannot consider this complaint justified. You will scarcely find in history an age in which such a sum of working forces was set in motion and performed with such success.”(Edmund Husserl, Philosophy as Rigorous Science” in “Phenomenology and the Crisis of Philosophy”, P.145)

We accused Descartes in volume one of this work of being one of the “New Men”, embracing a skepticism and solipsism that influenced much of the Science of the modern age. The above quote was written on the eve of the First World War, that in its turn would unleash firstly, another World War in which two atomic bombs were dropped on civilian populations, and secondly, a cold war that took the world to the brink of self-annihilation. During 1935 Husserl “reversed” his judgment when he began to fear the worst. He feared the collapse of the modern lifeworld and in particular:

“The downfall of Europe in its estrangement from its own rational sense of life, its fall into hostility toward the spirit and into barbarity.”(Husserl’s “Crisis” P. 299)

It does not, however, seem to have occurred to this trained mathematician and scientist to trace the modern malaise all the way back to the dualistic and materialistic reflections of the “new men”(Descartes, Hobbes, Hume, Adam Smith, ). Husserl might have, according to Ricoeur, shared some of the transcendental concerns of Kant but he did not share Kant’s metaphysical grounding of transcendental Philosophy. Indeed, it is clear that Husserl dismissed both Aristotelian and Kantian metaphysics.

Ricoeur in an essay entitled “Kant and Husserl” claimed in support of the above line of reasoning that Husserl’s problematic “transcendental solipsism”(fully in accordance with the spirit of the times) was directly due to what he calls “disontologizing the object”: a process that Ricoeur claims leads to a crisis in Husserl’s Philosophy. He also claims that it is possible to see in Husserl’s Phenomenology a fruitful elaboration upon Kantian epistemology: an elaboration that compliments the Kantian notion of “the phenomenon”. To the extent that phenomena and noumena are for Kant metaphysically and logically connected such an elaboration must, of course, be limited in its scope. The metaphysical “method” of Kant’s mature philosophy refers to two elements of Kantian metaphysics: firstly, the method limits the phenomenon and situates it in relation to noumenal reality. Secondly, there is a reference to the internal structure of the phenomenon although the account is carried out in the context of explanation/justification rather than in a context of exploration and description. The context referred to here is the context of judgment in accordance with the categories of the understanding–the lynchpin that is used to connect the sensible and rational aspects of the mind. The empirical question of how the mind knows is subordinated to the Kantian a priori principle of thinking, rather than in terms of its concrete characteristics or its conscious intentions. Kant’s account focuses that is upon objectivity in general rather than that constituted by specific acts, operations or functions of what Natanson calls the matrix of consciousness or the Cartesian ego cogito cogitata. Kant does not seek to explore and describe this ego but instead seeks to explain and justify all intentions conceptually at an abstract level of reflection, i.e. in terms of the possibility of phenomena. The “I think” that is involved at this reflective level is characterised by Kant in both theoretical terms(the categories of judgment aiming at the truth) and in practical terms in which a maxim of action wills or “thinks of people as ends in themselves in accordance with an idea reason (of the good) and an idea of freedom.

The interesting question which Ricoeur poses is whether in essence the Kantian “I think” is both a being and an act: whether that is cogito ergo sum ( I think therefore I am) is an essential part of the Kantian cognitive apparatus. For Husserl, consciousness means or intends the world. The matrix of consciousness for Husserl has its own transcendental aesthetic of temporal structure in which the retentions of the past and the protensions of the future are integrated into a concrete presence of intentionality. Ricoeur describes this as follows:

“The first act of consciousness is designating or meaning. To distinguish signification from signs, to separate it from the word, from the image, and to elucidate the diverse ways in which an empty signification comes to be fulfilled by an intuitive presence, whatever it might be, is to describe signification phenomenologically…..intentionality is that remarkable property of consciousness to be a consciousness of…., of moving out from itself toward something else, then the act of signifying contains the essence of intentionality.”(Husserl, P. 6)

Husserl points out that there are many different forms of intentionality in which a distinctive cogitatio is directed at a distinct cogitatum. A thought, that is, might take the form of a willing or the forms of loving, desiring, judging something present, past, or future. A perceiving of an object appears, however, to be the primary form of intentionality for Husserl probably because it is the primary form of intentionality that constitutes consciousness. The problem that this form of concretisation has for Aristotelianism and Kantianism is that the “I” for them is not a form of consciousness but rather something that performs the role of an explanatory or justificatory “principle”. Another problem with Husserlian Phenomenology is that from the point of view of common sense it strains the imagination to believe that consciousness is capable of physical action. For common sense, only people can act, and it is also a belief of common sense that one can act without being “conscious” of what one is doing(e.g. driving a car whilst consciously carrying on a conversation). Ricoeur argues that Husserl emphasizes for everyone how perception never ceases to reveal how living goes far beyond judging(P8), how being-in-the-world is not exhausted by Kant’s four questions of “What can I know?”, “What ought I to do?” “What can I hope for?” , and “What is man?”. Indeed in Husserl’s final reflections upon the lifeworld, an ante-predicative irreducible lifeworld becomes the basis for all understanding, reflection, and logic. Initially this seems to be a move away from what Ricoeur refers to as the Husserlian prejudice in favour of the founding role of “representation” that is present in all forms of intentionality, including the affective and volitional forms, but it is not clear that Husserl ever abandoned this “founding” role of representation in phenomenology whose central meaning is essentially related to the science of “what appears”. When Husserl, however, claims that different forms of consciousness have different meanings in accordance with the different objects that are intended. This obviously raises the question of truth and its relation to consciousness. O Shaughnessy in his work “Consciousness and the World” claims that there are both logical and essential links between consciousness and perception as well as between consciousness and truth/rationality. The former is obviously a bridge from the inner realm of the mind to the outer and the latter being an internal bridge between aspects of mentality that are not shared by the unselfconscious consciousness of animals. Kant confirms both of these links in a chapter entitled “Phenomena and Noumena” in his First Critique:

“We demand in every concept, first, the logical form of a concept(of thought) in general, and, secondly, the possibility of giving it an object to which it may be applied. In the absence of such an object, it has no meaning and is completely lacking in content, though it may still contain the logical function which is required for making a concept out of any data that may be presented. Now the object cannot be given to a concept otherwise than in intuition: for though a pure intuition can indeed precede the object a priori even this intuition can acquire its object and therefore objective validity only through the empirical intuition of which it is the mere form–therefore all concepts, and with them all principles, even such as are possible a priori relate to empirical intuitions, that is to the data for a possible experience. Apart from this relation, they have no objective validity and in respect of their representations are a mere play of imagination and the understanding.”(Critique P.259)

The above could be viewed as an exercise in phenomenology and Kant’s remarks here bear clearly the imprint of his synthetic project of integrating the rationalism of Aristotle with the empiricism of Locke, Hume, and Reid. Even the concept of cause has intuitive relations with intuitive Time on pain of becoming meaningless, becoming an empty abstract logical exercise. The rules of the employment of the understanding, then, are therefore not transcendent rules, but rather rules that anticipate the forms of possible experience. Here we are obviously also touching upon the truth function of consciousness insofar as we are dealing with self-conscious beings. Objects are subsumed under concepts in Judgments that are directed at the truth.. This, however, does not mean that the concepts arise out of the objects: concepts are nothing but forms of thought for Kant. There is, however, another aspect of Kantian thought which runs counter to the Husserlian Phenomenological project:

“At the same time, if we entitle certain objects, as appearances, sensible entities(phenomena) then since we thus distinguish the mode in which we intuit them from the nature that belongs to them in themselves, it is implied in this distinction that we place the latter, considered in their own nature, although we do not so intuit them, or that we place other possible things, which are not objects of our senses but are thought as objects merely through the understanding, in opposition to the former, and that in so doing we entitle them intelligible entities(noumena). The question then arises whether our pure concepts of the understanding have meaning, in respect of these latter objects, and so can be a way of knowing them.”(Critique P.266-7)

A noumenon, for Kant, in a positive sense, then, is “an object of a non-sensible intuition”(P.268), an intellectual intuition. This entails that we cannot think of any “way” in which the objects of such intellectual intuition may be given to us. They are an X, an unknown, situated at the boundary of our understanding and reasoning about the world. The above quote, then, points to Kantian links between consciousness and perception(both inner and outer) and between consciousness and its truth-functional relation to the world.

Phenomenological description would reject the above justification of the relation between concepts/principles and the logos of ” what appears”. Husserl, in particular, the mathematician and scientist would also reject the metaphysical and ontological commitments referred to above, even if they were made to determine the limits of our thought about the world. The preferred path Husserl chose was one that led to “transcendental solipsism” that subsequently (when Husserl coined the idea of the life-world) had difficulty with the intersubjective dimensions of objectivity The reduction of all of life to consciousness, without any accompanying relation to truth and rationality, would have been for Kant a resurrection of a kind of dualism that reminded one of Cartesian Philosophy and its need to eventually retreat into a materialistic position that located consciousness in the brain: with an appeal to God thrown into the equation to maintain dualistic assumptions. No such materialistic component or reference to God is to be found in Husserl, of course, but a spiritualism of consciousness which we do find would have been a cause for concern for Kant. Kant’s position is contrasted with Husserl’s in that Kant inherited the Aristotelian propensity to give an account of Being in his explanations and justifications of all forms of change to be found in this complex world. Rationality and logic are replaced in the mature Husserl by a method that implies the use of the imagination to varying the presentation of phenomena in pursuit of their essences. There is also a shift from the question of why things are as they are, to how they can be so: a shift away from the need for justification. Indeed had Kant been confronted with Husserl’s theories he would have pointed out that an unanalysed idea of “experience” was motivating the whole project: an experience of a cogito fixated upon perceiving rather than thinking, judging, or willing. Indeed Kant might have used one of Husserl’s own terms of criticism against him and accused the project of “Psychologism”. On this theme, Kant had the following to say in his work “Anthropology from a Pragmatic point of view.”:

“Representations in regard to which the mind behaves passively and by means of which the subject is therefore affected(whether it affects itself, or is affected by an 0bject) belong to the sensuous cognitive faculty. But ideas that comprise a sheer activity(thinking) belong to the intellectual cognitive faculty. The former is called the lower, the latter the higher cognitive faculty. The lower cognitive faculty has the character of passivity of the inner sense of sensations: the higher a spontaneity of apperception, that is of pure consciousness of the activity that constitutes thinking. It belongs to logic(a system of rules of the understanding), as the former belongs to Psychology(a sum of all inner perceptions under laws of nature) and establishes inner experience.”(P.29-30)

The criticism of Psychology described by Kant above would follow for all forms of transcendental solipsism. The justification of this criticism would also point to the lack of attention to the truth-function of consciousness and its links to the activity of thinking entailed by the Categories of Judgment. The consciousness of such activity at the very least requires a form of reflection that Ricoeur claims are lacking in Husserl’s account. Ricoeur, in giving his own account of the matter, fixates upon the reflection involved in self-consciousness, a form that is detached from the truth of representation:

“The positing of the self is a truth which posits itself, it can be neither verified nor deduced; it is at once the positing of a being and of an act: the positing of an existence and of an operation of thought: I am, I think; to exist for me is to think; I exist inasmuch as I think. Since this truth cannot be verified like a fact, nor deduced like a conclusion, it has to posit itself in reflection. Such is our philosophical starting point.”( Freud, P.43)

The above, according to Ricoeur, does not, however fully characterise the power of reflection which also requires an act of interpretation that in its turn requires philosophical positions as complex as Phenomenology or Psychoanalysis to complete this act. This is because consciousness cannot be captured in an intuition but rather requires:

“an effort to recapture the Ego of the Ego Cogito in the mirror of its objects, its works, its acts”(Freud, P.43)

The so-called first truth or “axiom” of the Cartesian system held in such high standing by Husserl has, according to this amendment by Ricoeur, to be revealed by the ideas, works, institutions, and monuments that concretely present it. Consciousness, in other words, is, as Freud maintained, a vicissitude of the Instincts, it is a task requiring a complicated hylomorphic actualisation process. This account clearly suggests that the Cartesian apperception of oneself in which one “feels certain” is not enough.

This suggests a return to Kant’s reflection on noumena, or alternatively a form of existence that is not a category but rather a mind that is subject to transcendental investigations. Ricoeur’s account, however, posits a being that does not understand via the Kantian Categories of the Understanding but rather engages in some kind of transcendental act. Ricoeur acknowledges the possible role of Kantian practical reasoning as part of this transcendental act: something like the universal and necessary account of Kant is probably needed in order to allow the full scope of the role of intersubjectivity in objective judgments(given the “foundation” of transcendental solipsism). Kant clearly demonstrated in his second critique, the Critique of Practical Reason, that it is possible not only to posit oneself as such as an existence in itself but also that of other people as “ends-in-themselves”( as centres of Being). Such existential entities are, in Kantian language, intentions without intuitions. Husserl’s phenomenology does not invite such a move. Ricoeur in his essay “Kant and Husserl” in his work on Husserl claims the following as part of his criticism:

“he confused the problem of being(ëtre) with the naive positing of particular beings(étants) in the natural attitude. Now, this naive positing is precisely the omission of the connection of particular beings to ourselves and it arises from that Anmassung(presumption) of sensuousness discussed by Kant. Furthermore the interlacings of the significations of objectivity which we found in Kant, an objectivity constituted “In” us and a founding objectivity “of” the phenomenon is not to be detected in Husserl.”(P190-191)

One can also detect in the above quote a Kantian critique of a position that attempts to situate itself at the level of the lower cognitive functions operating at the level of the imagination rather than on the higher cognitive levels of the understanding and reason.

Husserl’s use of reason does not resemble Kant’s use. For Husserl, Reason is fundamentally associated with actuality rather than potentiality or possibility and intentions with intuitions that mystically point beyond themselves to the realm that Ricoeur attempts to delineate with his definition of Reflection as “the appropriation of our effort to exist and our desire to be”. For Husserl, the mathematician and scientist Reason is connected to originary evidence, a position that claims that there is no intention without an intuition to provide evidence for it.

In his earlier work Ideas 1, Husserl was aware of the “passive” nature of the lower level of consciousness he sought to describe. This level was built up on the basis of ante-predicative existence and present consciousness: a thinking that is actually present here and now and certain of itself in its act and intention. This cannot but end in the tears and tragedy of transcendental solipsism which, immediately it is posed, suggests the problem of the status of other consciousnesses. Kant’s Philosophy is influenced by hylomorphism and concerns itself with the form or possibility of experience rather than its present-ness for consciousness here and now. This possibility of experience is not a possibility for one consciousness but rather a principled universal possibility where I can both intend myself and others as beings, not on the basis of intuitions but on the basis of the possession of powers of understanding and reason. There is no necessity for such a position to investigate into the mute existence of feeling using the tool of “imaginative variation” in order to generate a lifeworld that resembles the complexity of the lifeworld we all share. One will not find in Kantian reflection an endless dialectic of a transaction between myself and others who “invade” my life-world: a dialectic that resolves itself on the basis of an argument from analogy. Ricoeur claims that Kant’s Philosophy goes “straight to the sense of existence”(P.198) in the second formulation of the categorical imperative which reads:

“Act so that you treat humanity, whether in your own person, or in that of another, always as an end and never as a means only”(Lewis W Beck, Practical Reason and Other Writings in Moral Philosophy(Chicago, 1948, P. 429)

Kant continues his reasoning by claiming:

“rational beings, on the other hand, are called persons because their nature already marks them out as ends in themselves(“P 428-9)

In this reasoning-process, we encounter no intuition or feeling of empathy requiring an act of imagination, but rather an appeal to an attitude of Respect that is required by all beings that are persons because they are what they are. This formulation in its turn founds a third formulation of the categorical imperative which relates to persons living under the reign of justice and law: a realm in which their human rights are determined both by the moral law and a doctrine of rights that are a part of that moral-legal system. Ricoeur rejects what he refers to as a “narrowing” of the content of practical reasoning and in so doing fails to see the logical connection between the moral law and the ethics and politics of Aristotle. He is worried that when we are transported into this world of “how-things-ought-to-be” one can neither “see nor feel oneself in it”. It is clear that for Ricoeur, intention without intuition is blind and therefore alien to my subjective life. At issue in this misunderstanding is the difference between a quaestio juris which relates to the normative right that exists to justify the application of an idea or a concept and a quaestio facti that relates to the evidence for a claim in the tribunal of experience, A transcendental deduction is needed to provide the justification or the right to use an idea or a concept. Insofar as the theoretical ideas of pure reason are concerned they are not constitutive whether they be psychological, cosmological, or theological. Kant has this to say concerning theoretical pure reason:

“The greatest and perhaps the sole use of all philosophy of pure reason is therefore only negative: since it serves not as an organon for the extension but as a discipline for the limitation of pure reason, and instead of discovering the truth, has only the modest merit of guarding against error. There must, however, be some source of positive modes of knowledge which belong to the domain of pure reason, and which, it may be, give occasion to error solely owing to a misunderstanding, while yet in actual fact they form the goal towards which reason is directing its efforts. How else can we account for our extinguishable desire to find firm footing somewhere beyond the limits of experience? Reason has a presentiment of objects which posses a great interest for it. But when it follows the path of pure speculation, in order to approach them, they fly before it. Presumably, it may look for better fortune in the only other path which still remains open to it, that of its practical employment.”(P.629)

This quote should suffice to dismiss Ricoeur’s concerns over the domination of the Kantian Categories over the practical lifeworld of persons. It is clear from the above that all attempts to gain knowledge about the object or phenomenon of man only ends in the Heideggerian position of Man as a being for whom his being is in question. For Kant, however, it is primarily practical reasoning that will provide an answer to the question of “What is man?”. Kant confirms this in the following comment:

“All transcendental logic is, in this respect simply a discipline. Consequently, if there be any correct employment of pure reason, in which case there must be a canon of its employment, the canon will deal not with the speculative but with the practical employment of reason.”(P.630)

Reason will not be satisfied until it reaches out beyond the realm of its empirical employment to the limits of all knowledge and toward a self-subsistence systematic whole. Three ideas will contribute to this whole: the major idea of the freedom of the will, the idea of the immortality of the soul, and the idea of God’s existence. In terms of the idea of the freedom of the will Kant claims that the phenomenon of the exercise of the will we are engaging in is –” a labour with insuperable difficulties”(P 631)—unless of course, we regard the will as the intelligible cause of our volitions:

“For as regards the phenomenon of its outward expressions, that is, of our actions, we must acquire for them–in accordance with a maxim which is inviolable, and which is so fundamental that without it we should not be able to employ reason in any empirical manner whatsoever–in the same manner as all other appearances of nature, namely, in conforming with unchangeable laws.”(P.361)

The practical employment of reason is twofold, instrumental and categorical. In the case of instrumental reasoning, the use of reason is for the empirical purposes of our happiness and is governed by the regulative principle of prudence. In this realm, we do see and feel the influence of the principle or especially the absence of the principle. A priori categorical laws, on the other hand, are concerned with what we categorically ought to do as compared with what we prudentially and hypothetically ought to do in order to achieve individual happiness. In this latter form of reasoning, self-love is the regulating desire, whereas in the categorical form of reasoning, a love for humanity is rather “constituted” by the moral law where the being of humanity is no longer in question but constituted by attitudes that are categorical, e.g. respect for the “sacred” whether that be life or a supreme ideally intelligent being. The former use of reason is psychological and contrasts with a use of reason that is transcendentally practical. The freedom of the will is transcendentally practical when it is determined categorically by reason in its practical employment. If the will, on the other hand, is determined or caused to act or judge by sensuous desire such a will is “caused” in its activity The will in such circumstances becomes a “cause in nature” that aims at bringing about a natural object or state of affairs that is phenomenal and not noumenal. The kind of happiness that supervenes “causally” irrespective of whether I am “morally worthy of it” is a transient form of happiness that can easily disappear. The form of happiness on the other hand, that follows from a form of life that is lived by following the moral law is a more permanent form of happiness and it is this form that, according to Kant we all hope for. Those that have achieved such a state, live in an intelligible moral world and this is the systematic telos of both theoretical and practical Reason: a reasoning that is involved in the answers to the three aporetic philosophical questions of “What can I know?”, “What ought I to do?” and “What can I hope for?”

Morality is of course principally concerned with the second question and in virtue of this fact is an autonomous system. Man, however, also wishes for an answer to the third question and for this a transcendental theology is required:

“A theology which takes the ideal of supreme ontological perfection as a principle of systematic unity.”(P.642)

It is this aspect of aporetic questioning that determines the moral attitude as something sacred. Husserl would reject most of the above on the grounds of its being insufficiently descriptive of the intentive processes of consciousness. For Husserl, we discriminate between, for example, willing and moving because of the different meanings of their objective correlates. This is what Husserl would have called “noematic” reflection. An action that is willed, for Husserl is to be described as a project that I decide upon: something that is in my power and can be described in terms of the words “I make up my mind”. Somehow, in a way that is not evident, this description is valid for my fellow man universally. Perhaps this validity occurs via an argument from analogy or alternatively via the use of imagination to vary cases more or less systematically. The source of Reason behind this “reflective” process has all but disappeared leaving us with an object that does not suffice for the differentiation between a case of willing and a case of being moved to act by instinct. Neither will we find in Husserl the kind of distinction between emotion and moral willing which we can find expressed in Kant’s “Groundwork”:

“Practical good, however, is that which determines the will by means of its representations of reason, not by subjective causes but objectively, that is, from grounds that are valid for every rational being as such. It is distinguished from the agreeable as that which influences the will only by means of feeling from merely subjective causes which hold only for the senses of this or that one, and not as a principle of reason which holds for everyone.”(The Cambridge Edition of the Works of Immanuel Kant’s Practical Philosophy(Cambridge,CUP, Trans. by Mary J Gregor, 1996, P.67))

This view is consistent with that of Aristotle for whom it was important to give a correct description and explanation of the emotions. This was important for many reasons amongst which was the reason given in his work “Rhetoric” in which knowledge of the emotions was important for the technological task of persuading an audience by means of public discourse. For Aristotle, Rhetoric was a device the orator would use in order to create an appropriate “response” in an audience: a response which would include feeling certain emotions and creating an appreciative state of mind. Aristotle gives the motivation for this kind of “technological” persuasion in Book 2 of his Rhetoric:

“The emotions are all those feelings that so change men as to affect their judgments and that are also grounded by pain or pleasure. Such are anger, pity, fear, and the like, with their opposites. We must arrange what we have to say about each of them under three heads. Take, for instance, the emotion of anger: here we must discover what the state of mind of angry people is, who the people are with whom they usually get angry, and on what grounds they get angry. It is not enough to know one or two of these points; unless we know all, we shall be unable to arouse anger in anyone. The same is true of the other emotions.”(II,I, 21-28)

It is important also to note here that for Aristotle, a speech has two parts, one in which you state your case, and the other in which you prove your case. Proof can occur via examples of actions or outcomes in the past, or via enthymemes which include maxims of action or judgments. In spite of this emphasis on the role of reason and understanding the nature of the emotions, Rhetoric is not a definite science but is rather a part of the technological or productive sciences which are regulated by the involvement of the rational faculties in areté (doing the right thing in the right way at the right time). Rhetoric is a dialectical method that everyman uses in order to “discuss statements and to maintain them and as is the case with all artistic activity, the practice can be systematic. Rhetoric should not be employed by those who propose and administer laws and justice simply because, as Aristotle claimed:

“to find one man, or a few men, who are sensible persons and capable of legislating and administering justice is easier than to find a large number. Next, laws are made after consideration whereas decisions in the courts are given at short notice, which makes it hard for those who try the case to satisfy the claims of justice and expediency. The weightiest reason of all is that the decision of the lawgiver is not particular but prospective and general, whereas members of the assembly and the jury find it their duty to decide on definite cases brought before them. They will often have allowed themselves to be influenced by feelings of friendship, hatred or self-interest that they lose any clear vision of the truth and have their judgment obscured by considerations of personal pleasure and pain.” (I,I,1-12)

It is clear from the above that the issue of justice is a universal good-in-itself and not merely an instrumental and particular good. Dialectical reasoning, when it aims at instilling or removing emotional states, appears to have an effect similar to music, according to Aristotle, a cathartic effect aiming at what Aristotle termed innocent pleasure: a particular pleasure felt at a particular time aiming at what Kant would have called self-love. Particular judgments of the above kind aim at feeling good, aim, that is, at instilling a pleasurable state of mind or avoiding a painful state of mind. The absence of universality indicates here the irrelevance of truth and the absence of law-governed action.

The above distinction between a dialectically-based Rhetoric of the kind used by individual lawyers to argue for positions in individual cases, and a law-based system of universal judgments in which the evaluation of any action under consideration is deemed either to be following the law or not by a judge is contained in the Philosophy of Kant(in the distinction between the logic of particular and universal judgments respectively). Particular judgments will be related to intuition and its particular immediate effect on the cognitive system of the judger. Universal judgments will involve more general conceptual relations, i.e. the relation of conceptual representations to each other.

Now Husserl would not have been able to give us anything like the above-nuanced accounts of the role of Rhetoric in the formation of judgments. This in spite of the fact that it might have been the domination of rhetoric in the political discourse of the late 19th century that contributed to what he eventually acknowledged(after an initial refusal) as the “sickness of Europe”.

Phenomenology, according to Ricoeur, owes a debt to Hegel. How to characterise that debt is problematic given the role of dialectical logic in the relativisation of both Aristotelian and Kantian categorical(deductive) logic. Husserlian Phenomenology comes late to this political party with its realisation in the 1930s that History has a Spirit that can become ill and that the causes of this illness need to be identified if philosophy is to remain a relevant historical force to be reckoned with. This position obviously required a Philosophy of History which Hegelianism succeeded in replacing with a dialectical “sense” of History. Kant, that is, might have been the last Philosopher to have a theory of the conditions of the possibility of History that could, for example, serve as a foundation to criticise the National Socialism of the Nazis and the fascism of Communist regimes. Both of these tyrannical regimes owed their existence partly to the dialectical form of rhetoric that had been growing in influence since the time of Machiavelli.

Ricoeur, in his essay “The Sense of History” asks the following penetrating question:

“But it remains to be understood how historical perspectives could be incorporated into phenomenology. Here, the transformation of a set of philosophical problems goes beyond any explication of psychological motivation, for the coherence of transcendental phenomenology is in question. How can a Philosophy of the Cogito, of the radical return to the ego, as founder of all being, become capable of a philosophy of History.”(P 144-5)

Ricoeur refers to the possibility that the idea of infinite tasks ordered by an idea of the infinite can provide some kind of answer to his question. History in the eyes of Aristotle and Kant was to be construed as a form of genetic explanation in which the process of actualisation of institutions and states occurs, involving an evolution from the less complex forms to the more complex forms until a telos is reached which is rational. The Phenomenology of Husserl would reject this kind of view of both Politics and History. For Husserl, in other words, a History of Spirit would seem to be impossible. If this is so a question arises over his diagnosis of the “sickness of Europe”. This impossibility would have been, for Husserl, extremely problematic during the dark years leading up to the second World war.

During the time of Ideas I all the sciences of the time were regarded as “mundane” and were therefore seen to be unable to capture the transcendence of “Spirit”, unable that is, to capture the dialectical relation between a transcendental ego and the “sense of History”. History would appear, then, to be twice excluded in Husserl’s account, firstly in terms of the absence of a concept of genesis, and secondly, in terms of the mundane subject matter of History, Sociology, and Politics. Even attempts to temporalise consciousness with memory and expectation fails to square the circle of the infinite task of a dialectic that has a problematic relation to truth. This latter attempt fails because the idea of a plurality of consciousnesses Husserl claims is to be located “in” some consciousness. Ricoeur points out that:

“thus the central question of the philosophy of History goes from the crisis to the Idea, from the doubting to the sense. The consciousness of crisis calls for a reaffirmation of a task, but a task which by its structure is a task for everyone, a task which develops a history. In return, history lends itself to a philosophical reflection only through the intermediary of its teleology, for it appears to be implied by an original type of rational structure which specifically requires a history.”(P.151)

This takes us back to the thought of Aristotle and his hylomorphic characterisation of humanity taking the form of a rational animal capable of not just discourse but of the creation of institutions and States. Rationality is, on this theory, neither an actuality nor a nonentity but rather a possibility or potentiality that builds upon the powers of discourse and reasoning. For Aristotle, dialectical discourse in Politics(and History) must be judged in terms of its universal end or telos, a telos supported by material, efficient and formal “causes”(explanations). Hylomorphic theory is too complex to be subsumed under or “in” a transcendental ego. Husserl appears to regard teleology as a “sense”, something “immanent” with the intention of a life, an action, or a creative activity. He then regards this “immanent idea” as a universal Philosophy which is:

“not a system, a school, or a work with a date, but an Idea in the Kantian sense of the term”(P.152-3)

The idea referred to, however, is paradoxically a theoretical idea related to the infinity of tasks rather than to the Kantian practical ideas of freedom or a Kingdom of Ends. The “crisis” of this dark period of History appears to be a very theoretical and academic crisis situated in the “objectivist” prejudices of the “mundane sciences”. According to Husserl Phenomenology is capable of removing this crisis and:

“then phenomenology will be envisaged as the catharsis of the sick man”(P.154)

Phenomenology appears then to possess the capacity to create a “new man”, a “man of infinite tasks”, a superior man to the man of facts engendered by the mundane sciences. There is something of importance in the observation that the sciences were promoting a vision of the world as a totality of facts but there is also something suspicious about this man of “infinite tasks”. Arendt in her work “The Origins of Totalitarianism” points to the absence of Aristotelian moderation in the spirit of the “new men” of the modern age who believed like Cecil Rhodes that they could colonise the planets if they could, in a spirit of “anything is possible”. These new men were indeed men of infinite tasks for whom there were no rational limits, only an ever-circling dialectic that never arrived at its end or telos.

It is a familiar fact, of course, that these new men were well acquainted with the instrumental art of Rhetoric that consistently spoke of the universal in the mode of the particular or alternatively denied its existence altogether. Connected to this denial was a process of replacing rationality and understanding with sensibility operating in accordance with a free-ranging imagination capable of infinitely varying the particular, of reducing the universal to the particular. We should recall in this context that Hitler first particularised the Jews in terms of race, sometimes in terms of animals. Stalin particularised everyone who was not a communist as a capitalist, in accordance with thesis-antithesis dialectical reasoning, without any reference to “ends” relating to the true or the good.

Let us remind readers of Husserl’s 1910 judgment that all was well in Europe and also recall the radical shift of perspective during the 1930s– a shift from thesis to antithesis–all in the name of an academic crisis of the European sciences and a crisis of reason. This final acknowledgment of the logic of the obvious, however, was in its turn a denial of the underlying “explanations” of what was occurring, namely firstly, an abandonment of Aristotle by the “new men” of the modern age and, secondly, a refusal to view Kant in an Aristotelian perspective, a refusal to see Kantian Philosophy for what it was, namely, a Philosophy of Enlightenment.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Wittgenstein (Investigations into “Metaphysical” Pictures from the Tractatus and other exhibitions)

Views: 2096

museum visitors admiring doni tondo painting
Photo by Yuliya Kosolapova on Pexels.com

Wittgenstein as a young man writing the Tractatus was not well-read in Philosophy. His immediate influences were, of course, Frege, Moore, and Russell against the background of influences from Hertz, Boltzmann, Mauthner, and Schopenhauer. Logic, Language, and Science became the focus of his attention and he was part of a general British reaction to the Absolute idealism of Hegelianism that had previously overturned the Kantian attempt to restore the spirit of hylomorphic theory. The Scientific influence on the early Wittgenstein was probably more significant than the anti-Hegelian reaction. P M S Hacker points out in his work “Insight and Illusion”, (Bristol, Thoemmes Press, 1986) that:

“…….the most significant philosopher-scientists were Hertz and Boltzmann. Hertz’s “The Principles of Mechanics” undertook a philosophical examination of the logical nature of scientific explanation. The point of science, he argued, is the anticipation of nature. Its data are our knowledge of past events, its method is theory-construction, its mode of reasoning is deductive. The possibility of describing reality by an axiomatic mechanics is explained by reference to the nature of symbolisation. We form pictures to ourselves of external objects. These symbolic or pictorial conceptions of ours must satisfy one essential condition: their deductive consequences must match the facts: “the necessary consequents of the images in thought are always the images of the necessary consequences in nature of the things pictured” “(P.2-3)

The above not only inspired Wittgenstein’s Tractatus but also the logical positivist movement which in turn also was influenced by the Tractatus. Both Hertz and Boltzmann argued that there was “conceptual confusion” in science around certain terms which gave rise to nonsensical questions that could be rejected if one refused to engage in “explanations” of a certain kind(Metaphysical explanations). Wittgenstein in his Tractatus claimed no special status for philosophy over science, both were inhabitants of the Republic of ideas, but Philosophy was particularly concerned with language, and tautologies and contradictions which “showed” us the logical structure of the world.

The above reactions were not Kantian but rather the progeny of the early 20th century, a period in which it was becoming obvious that science was an agent sweeping all before its technological wave of change. Mathematics and its relation to logic were in the cultural “air” that Cambridge was breathing after Russell’s Principia Mathematica. Frege, however, was also on Wittgenstein’s mind and was probably more influential than Russell in creating the “agenda” which led from the Tractatus to the later work. Frege was part of the overturning of the view of language Wittgenstein adopted in the Tractatus that claimed that names have a reference but do not have “sense”. Sense, being for Frege, the “way” we language users have of picking out reference via for example definite descriptions(e.g. the morning star is the evening star). Wittgenstein’s early reflections had even in the view of its author, later in his career, failed to acknowledge a distinction between the meaning of, for example, a proper name and its reference or bearer. If names did pick out objects directly then when, in the case of living objects such as Moses, he died, the name would necessarily lose its meaning, which is clearly not the case. Yet for us, the name Moses has meaning because a number of definite descriptions pick out one and the same individual. There are many different ways of using language and picking out one individual in different ways is one of its “uses”. This idea links up with the discussions on seeing an aspect of an ambiguous picture which for the author of the Tractatus was a matter of perceiving two different “facts”. In Jastrow’s duck/rabbit drawing, for example, the Wittgenstein of the Investigations(Wittgenstein’s later work) would claim that we see one and the same figure in two different ways.

Anscombe’s “An Introduction to Wittgenstein’s Tractatus” distinguishes between the influences of Russell in terms of the presence of “psychological” elements in Russell and the absence of these in the work of Frege:

“Russell, who discusses many of the same questions as Frege, differs from him by introducing the notion of immediate experience, and hence that of private mental contents into his explanations of meaning and his theory of judgment. For Russell is thoroughly imbued with the traditions of British empiricism,”(Anscombe, P.14)

……Which in its turn had been committed to the scientific method since Francis Bacon’s writings. The Tractatus presents us with a “Picture theory of meaning” that no doubt is influenced by both Hertz and Russell. Wittgenstein in the Tractatus claims that the world is the totality of facts and that a proposition is what corresponds to the facts if it is true. Propositions are made up of names that name something and propositions are descriptive of reality. This is reminiscent of Russell’s famous distinction between knowledge by acquaintance and knowledge by description. The idea of a proposition obviously was Russellian and Platonic as is evidenced by Wittgenstein’s response to Russell’s question “What are the constituents of thought?” Wittgenstein replied awkwardly :

“I dont know what the constituents of thought are but I know that it must have constituents that correspond to the words of language. Again the kind of relation of the constituents of the thought and the pictured fact is irrelevant. It would be a matter of psychology to find out.”

There is clearly some tension here because this suggests that epistemological investigation would reveal what the objects are that we are “acquainted with”, and therefore what the constituent elements of thought are. But this is a puzzling remark because we are nowhere provided with an explicit theory of knowledge in the work, notwithstanding the following proposition:

“Psychology is no nearer related to philosophy than is any other natural science. The theory of knowledge is the philosophy of psychology”(4.112)

In the Tractatus we find the claim that Language disguises thought which suggests perhaps that only logic can “clarify” language but Frege in his letter to Husserl claimed:

“It cannot be the task of logic to investigate language and determine what is contained in a linguistic expression. Someone who wants to learn logic from language is like an adult who wants to learn how to think from a child. When men created language, they were at a stage of childish pictorial thinking. Languages are not made to match logic’s ruler.”

Wittgenstein subsequently abandoned the picture theory of meaning and the epistemological and solipsistic foundation he supposed supported it. In his later work, he further cut his ties to both Russell (and to some extent) Frege by exploring the natural implications of the words he used in the Tractatus, using the argument:

“All the propositions of everyday life, just as they stand are in perfect logical order”(TLP 5.5563)

The deep “gulf” that this trinity of “Analytic” Philosophers(Russel, Frege, and the early Wittgenstein) supposed existed between thought and language was denied categorically in the “Philosophical Investigations”. We are instead provided with a descriptive phenomenological approach that examined how language was used in different language-games. Pictures are abandoned for the data of language-use and here we are witnessing a Copernican “turn” to being able to talk about the way in which “norms” and language are related to “norms of representation” or “rules”: these being the principles we use to guide our understanding of the meaning of meaning. Logic, as Wittgenstein was to claim, is not discarded in this kind of a priori investigation. The principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason still apply, as does all of modal logic which Anscombe claimed(P.81) was denied a role in the Tractatus by the claim that the only function of a proposition was a truth function. Logical possibility could not be pictured on the picture theory of meaning we find in the Tracatatus. Here Wittgenstein invoked the mysterious notion of propositions showing something that cannot be asserted. Commentators are divided on the issue of the importance ´of the last proposition of the Tractatus which claims that what cannot be said must be passed over in silence. The theory presented leaves us in the position that the only meaningful propositions are those of natural science and this was in accordance with the cultural winds that were sweeping over the waste-land left in Europe after the first world war. We should also remember that the thoughts of the Tractatus were being shaped sometimes to the sound of canons in the trenches. The following is Wittgenstein’s response to Russells “interpretation” of the Tractatus (claiming that it made an important contribution to logic):

“Now I am afraid you have not really got hold of my main contention…..The main point is the theory of what can be said in propositions–i.e. by language–(and which comes to the same, what can be thought) and what cannot be said in propositions, but only shown which, I believe is the cardinal problem of philosophy.”(Letters to Russell, Keynes, and Moore edited by Von Wright, G., H.,(Ithaca, NY, Cornell University Press,1974, P.71))

Many Psychological judgments would then appear to fall into the category of what “cannot be said” and this coincides with a thought recorded in Wittgenstein’s wartime Note Books: “The I, the I is what is deeply mysterious”(P.80). Aesthetic, ethical, and paradoxically for the times, religious judgments also fell into this category of the proposition. Political judgments were not even mentioned.

The metaphysics of Wittgenstein’s earlier work was a realist metaphysics that fixated upon St Augustine’s view of language. In St Augustine’s theory, the “atoms” are names that name the “atoms” of reality, namely objects. Every genuine name has a meaning that is the object for which it stands. We learn these names via the process of ostensive definition: a process whereby our linguistic elders and betters point to objects. Whether the connection is via the epistemological idea of “acquaintance” is left suspended like a question mark hanging in the air. Given the claim that propositions are logical pictures, this might seem to suggest that we are “logically acquainted” with the basic elements of language. It is not clear that either the concept of a “logical “picture ” or “logical acquaintance” have any clear meaning. Anscombe suggests(P.162) that propositions can be known by acquaintance to be true.

Objects, on this account, do not exist separately but only as constituents of states of affairs. There are “elementary” states of affairs that exist independently of other elementary states of affairs. Thought also has constituents that mirror the “form” of what it is “about”. Wittgenstein in his later work admitted to assuming a metaphysics of the “mental acts and processes” and a metaphysics of a “solipsistic linguistic soul” in his earlier reflections. Elementary states of affairs, whatever else they were must be “facts” but a number of difficulties convinced the later Wittgenstein that facts must be in a certain sense “holistic” entities that are not capable of resolution into simpler elements. Wittgenstein realised that there was confusion in his earlier theory between a complex such as a broom which is composed of parts(the stick and the brush) and facts. The fact that the book was on the table is not composed of the book, the table and the relation of “being -on”, (or the sense-data associated with these “elements”). It was also realised that it did not make sense to speak of propositions as describing facts as if these facts were occupants of the spatiotemporal world standing in splendid isolation waiting to be described. The isomorphism of language and reality was not placed in question in the Tractatus. The later work expressed this “confusion” in the following terms:

“Like everything metaphysical the harmony between thought and reality is to be found in the grammar of the language”(Zettel, §55)

This together with the realisation that describing or reporting was just one language game amongst many others, produced a major shift in theorising that returned Wittgenstein to the fold of the kind of Philosophical Psychology we can find in Kant and Aristotle. Wittgenstein in his later work examined the mode of thought of expectation and pointed out that the connection between what we expect and the event that fulfils it, is logical or “Internal” or “grammatical”. The relation is both logical and linguistic. Language, of course, has meaning but the meaning is given not by something “in reality” but rather by an “explanation of meaning”. Even if it is the case that I might point to an apple as an “explanation” of the meaning of apple, Wittgenstein argues, this apple is “linguistic” in the sense of being a “sample” of language. This is also true for what makes a belief true or a desire satisfied. Here, in the case of belief and desire, we see a remarkable shift away from mental or psychological states to attitudes and their telos. The “elements” of the explanation will be the expression of the propositional attitude in question and the description of its truth or satisfaction. This means that believing, thinking. wishing and wanting are not psychic states of a solipsistic linguistic (psychological)soul that injects meaning into things. Instead, It is language and its grammar that constructs the mind or the soul. This latter move, of course, is revolutionary and reminds us of the Aristotelian definition of a person as a “rational animal capable of discourse“. This “reversal” might also have more complex origins. Apparently Wittgenstein, while pondering the problems with his Tractatus attended a lecture by Brouwer(the founder of mathematical intuitionism), which inspired him. Brouwer’s views on Mathematics were not the likely source of inspiration but rather as Hacker suggests in his work “Insight and Illusion” P.124, that it was Brouwer’s focus on the primacy of the will which may have evoked thoughts of Schopenhauer’s work “The World as Will and Representation”. For Wittgenstein, at this point in his thinking, calculation with numbers is not done psychologically with the help of intuition, but instead, it is the activity or Action of calculation that creates or gives rise to the intuitions. The sequence of numbers is stipulated as a norm of action and has no relation to reason or evidence. This focus on a norm of action is the beginning of the process of understanding of mathematics, and there is nothing “psychological” about it as would have been the case if we were dealing with the Tractarian soul injecting meaning or intuition or understanding into reality. Understanding is an Aristotelian power in Wittgenstein’s later position, a power to use the stipulated norms of the rules of language games. Understanding is also manifested in action, in using the language and as is the case with all forms of action it is behaviour for which there are reasons and justifications. These justifications will at some point refer not only to the individual person behind the action but also to the cultural context of the action, ie, we need to grasp these practices and justifications sub specie humanitatis. The aim of Philosophy remains clarification, but now this activity is crucially related to the understanding of the grammar of our language. This grammar is not in the normal case “surveyable” and it is the task of Philosophy to attempt to construct some kind of map of the grammatical terrain of our language. Similarly, it was claimed that Philosophical problems are caused by philosophers not understanding the grammar of the language they use. Here both the Socratic method of attempting to help his interlocutors “recollect” what they must know and the psychoanalytic method of helping a patient “become conscious” of the causes of their maladies, are applications of the later Wittgensteinian “method”. Dispelling illusion is an important part of this new method and this extended over the whole sphere of knowledge from scientists wanting to claim that “brains can understand” to mathematicians claiming that “numbers are understood intuitively” to psychologists postulating “hypothetical mechanisms of mind” “causing” various psychological phenomena. This latter misconstrual of an ability as a mental state is of course not innocent, it is probably in its turn a result of the scientific method demanding that “events” be isolated and causal relations between them found.

The interesting fact to note here is that Wittgenstein himself believed that his thoughts in the “Philosophical Investigations” would not fit into the mainstream philosophy of the century. He was wrong. The work became famous and the fascinating task for the Historian of Philosophy is to ask why this was the case. We have already pointed out the resemblance of the new approach to the Philosophy of Aristotle and his hylomorphic theory and we have also pointed out earlier the resemblance of Kant’s theory to hylomorphic theory. P M S Hacker says the following in his work “Insight and Illusion”:

“Like Kant, Wittgenstein saw the illusions of metaphysics as the product of a deep-rooted need to thrust against the limits of language….again analogously to Kant, Wittgenstein drew attention to what can be thought of as a regulative principle of science, if not as an engrained feature of the understanding, namely to search always for the prior condition of every conditioning element we discover in our explanations of phenomena. But this principle distorts our judgment in Philosophy.”(P.174)

Hacker wrongly attributed a realist version of the synthetic a priori judgment to Kant that was not consistent with Kant’s transcendental Philosophy. Synthetic a priori judgments for Kant belong to the understanding which is both the faculty of concepts or rules but it is also the concern of both general and special logic which he takes pains to distinguish by relating to the “rules” of thought:

“Logic, again, can be treated in a twofold manner, either as the logic of the general or as the logic of the special employment of the understanding. The former contains the absolutely necessary rules of thought without which there can be no employment whatsoever of the understanding. It, therefore, treats of understanding without any regard to difference in the objects to which the understanding may be directed. The logic of the special employment of the understanding contains the rules of correct thinking as regards a certain kind of object. The former may be called the logic of elements, the latter the organon of this or that science. The latter is commonly taught in the schools as a propaedeutic to the sciences, though, according to the actual procedure of human reason, it is what is obtained last of all, when the particular science under question has been already brought to such completion that it requires only a few finishing touches to correct and perfect it.”(Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason trans, Kemp Smith, N., London, Macmillan, 1963, B 76)

The special use of the understanding will include synthetic a priori judgments and these as described in the remarks about logic above are consistent with Wittgensteinian grammatical judgments, although it also has to be admitted that Kant did not detect the role of the medium of language either in our Philosophical confusions or in the formation of synthetic a priori judgments. In the context of this discussion It should not escape our attention that in considering the Aristotelian hylomorphic theory of change, the motion of a meteor across the night sky obeys very different laws to the person purposefully throwing a rock as high as he can into the air. The laws of gravitation and the principles governing the intended movement, beliefs, and desires of the agent are very different and given that we as agents are capable of discourse it is conceivable that the agent expresses in a proposition what he going to do before he does it. The resultant propositional attitude will contain both an expression and a description that are according to both Aristotle, Kant, and the later Wittgenstein “logically” tied together. We can not at the moment find this kind of reasoning about attitudes in Psychology textbooks but according to Wittgenstein, this is because of the conceptual confusions that are rampant in a subject blinded by the science that is best used for the object of the meteor flying across the sky rather than the agent acting to launch the object into the air. Philosophers, however, are not blameless in this matter. Wittgenstein in his early work, for example, did leave all the logical positivists with the impression that the only meaningful statements were those of natural science, those relating to the sciences we use in describing and explaining physical phenomena and change.

William James the Pragmatist and Bertrand Russell, however, were formative factors in Wittgenstein’s later remarks in the field of Philosophical Psychology because they, like the Logical Positivists were intent on denying the role of transcendental Philosophy and Metaphysics in the sciences of man. We know for example that Wittgenstein read and criticised Russell’s work “The Analysis of Mind”. Criticism which Russell largely ignored because he viewed all Wittgenstein’s later Philosophy with suspicion. Russell agrees that “the behaviour of living bodies in the present state of our knowledge is distinct from physics”(Analysis of Mind, London, Allan and Unwin, 1921, P37) and he chastises the Freudian account of unconscious desire for not telling us what an unconscious desire is. He also says that Freudians:

“have thus invested their doctrine with an air of mystery and mythology which forms a large part of its popular attractiveness.”(P.37)

Russell complains about the unconscious being a kind of underground prisoner living in a dungeon and claims:

“I do not believe the truth is quite so picturesque as this. I believe an “unconscious” desire is merely a causal law of our behaviour, namely, that we remain restlessly active until a certain state of affairs is realised when we achieve temporary equilibrium. If we know beforehand what this state of affairs is, our desire is conscious: if not unconscious. The unconscious desire is not something actually existing, but merely a tendency to certain behaviour: it has exactly the same status as a force in dynamics.”(P 38)

There are a number of points that need to be made about the above quote. Firstly the “picture” of the unconscious Russell refers to does not correspond with the highly technical account that Freud presented us with. For Freud becoming conscious and the unconscious are vicissitudes of instinct which in turn has the complex structure of having a biological origin, various aims, and variable objects. The unconscious is not in Freud’s mature work a phenomenon, something to be described, but rather an agency or a system with its form of thinking(Primary process thinking) that obeys two different kinds of principle, the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle. The first principle is indeed a biological principle that regulates a living system of the human body and Russell’s talk of homeostasis is appropriate in such a context but the energy regulation principle is subordinate to the pleasure-pain principle (which also regulates the activities of the body) and the kinds of expression related to this principle. The descriptions of the states of affairs to be brought about by this principle are very different to purely biological dynamical “forces”. Each principle has its aim and its field of objects and each is also a different vicissitude of instinct. Secondly, we know that Wittgenstein disagreed with the account of desire that Russell gives which basically construes desire as a disagreeable “sensation” or “stimulus” that provokes a behavioural response: a response that has the “aim” of removing the sensation or stimulus. The problem with this account is it’s atomising of elements of the whole desire that is expressed and satisfied into a stimulus and a response(a cause and a logically independent effect). Now, in the case of my desiring food and your response of punching me in the stomach, this may be an action that takes my conscious desire for food away and leaves me conscious of the pain from the punch. When relief from the pain occurs and I am no longer conscious of being hungry, on Russell’s account, I must have desired the punch in the stomach. Such is the logical consequence of dividing our desiring activity into atomic elements that no longer have any relation to the whole activity. A lesson we ought to have learned from Aristotle.

Much of what Wittgenstein claimed in the name of the rules of language games could well be claimed by Kant in the name of the concepts and judgments of the understanding in his Philosophy of Mind. Just as the rules relating to concepts are antecedent to the truth of the various categories of judgment for Kant, so for Wittgenstein grammar also preceded the activity of determining the truth or falsehood of a proposition. For all that, grammatical rules determine what makes sense, not what is true, but facts remain important, as do the laws of logic. Our concept of weight or our use of the word “weight” presupposes facts relating to gravitational fields and stable solid objects. These gravitational fields and properties of objects are constant over time and provide the setting for our judgments. We learn about such things in school as Kant pointed out above. Human powers such as desire and understanding also obey principles and possess properties that are constant over time. For Wittgenstein and for Kant, essences are conceptual, but they are also creations of our biological and psychological constitution, a constitution that is embedded in a civilisation with present expectations and past traditions.

Bertrand Russell’s “Analysis of Mind” spurred Wittgenstein to elaborate upon a number of specific issues in the arena of Philosophical Psychology: issues that were being treated by Russell’s account causally, and required a mind and language independent reality to be separated. Insofar as Aesthetics and ethics are also related to Philosophical Psychology, Transcendental Philosophy, and Metaphysics, this separation created considerable problems for the areas of Philosophy that Wittgenstein in his earlier work challenged us to remain “silent” about. There is a famous “incident” in which in an ethical discussion with Popper, Wittgenstein picked up a poker to “show” Popper the importance of ethics. This incident demonstrated for many the abyss that existed between the Philosophy of Wittgenstein and the more “fashionable” theories of the logical positivists which embraced the “falsificationism “of Popper.

It is hardly surprising therefore that what was perceived to be a move on the part of Wittgenstein from the natural sciences(early work) toward the social sciences(later work) was regarded as a puzzling move for many analytical philosophers who felt that the “conventions” that governed society had nothing to do with the necessities associated with logical truths. The reasons for this shift are probably manifold but primary among them must be his changing view of the nature of language. Wittgenstein no longer believed that language had the “logical” structure he had earlier attributed to it: a structure of representation whose primary task was the formulation of scientific theories. Something equivalent to a dawning upon him of the Aristotelian pluralistic vision of the many meanings of being produced a seismic shift in his thinking which he now expressed by saying “I will show you differences”. The pragmatism of James’s writings may have contributed to this shift in regarding language as embedded in forms of life that were largely, practically oriented. James defined the largely theoretical notion of “intelligence” in practical terms, i.e. as the human power or capacity to select the “means” to achieve ends. We also know that Wittgenstein read Freud carefully and must have become aware that Freud’s “Reality Principle” was a principle of practical reasoning that carried the weight of Platonic and Aristotelian philosophy behind it. For Freud, language was the medium or the tool of his therapy and given Wittgenstein’s negative view of the Scientifically inclined Philosophy of his time, he began to see language for what it was, a medium of communication of everything from screams of terror to synthetic a priori or grammatical judgments.

For Elisabeth Anscombe it was clear that the practical reasoning of Aristotle was in need of support from Philosophical Psychology(Intention, Oxford, Basil Blackwell, 1972, P77-78) if the reasoning was to be ethical, i.e. not concerned with the choice of means to ends but rather with the justification of ends themselves. This terminus of practical reasoning was defined by Aristotle in terms of self-sufficiency (lacking nothing and therefore not requiring anything else). Such an end state is of course only achieved by living a virtuous life after one has acquired the habits of the virtues. Understanding for Wittgenstein is also achieved by training. When we, therefore, ask why something ethical is done and the answer is given “Because it was my duty”, the words are not a result of introspecting or inner observation that obtains access to the medium of the mind or a region of the mind. The words are not the description of anything inner but are rather an explanation or justification entailing a challenge to my questioner to “understand” my action from the point of view of someone who has self sufficiently chosen to do what they thought they ought to do for the reasons that they thought they ought to do it. The question “Why?” that was asked above is not asking for a Humean causal explanation but rather a more formal justification. A mentally insufficient schizophrenic, in the midst of a schizophrenic attack who always felt that his actions happened to him, would of course not be able to understand the freedom involved in the ethical action. This is the reason why we and the law do not hold him responsible for his actions even if he kills someone. It is not that some inner thought is lacking but rather that the power of understanding and judgment is inoperative. Restraining him until the fit passes and talking to him when he regains his composure is about the only thing we can do in such circumstances, hoping this capacity for discourse will help to generate an understanding for “what happened to him” when he failed to take his medicine. His reason for what happened can only be causal, e.g, “because I did not take my medicine”. This is an answer to the question of why, which demands an explanation but this is not the same kind of question, as asking the above “why?” which assumes rational agency and not just a capacity for discourse restricted to describing what has happened to one. The interesting question to ask here is whether there is any form of agency presence when a patient is experiencing a full-blown schizophrenic fit in which, to use O Shaughnessy’s example, the patient believes they are a divinity addressing angels about the state of the world when he is actually talking to some cows in a field. Here we have to assume that his language is also “automatic” flowing “through” him, otherwise, he would still be a human being “capable of discourse”. He cannot possibly “mean” what he says. Would he later remember what he has said? Now whilst one can agree with most of what Wittgenstein said when he remonstrates against the “hypothetical mechanisms of the mind” there is a sense explored by O Shaughnessy in his work (Consciousness and the World, P 155) that we are nevertheless dealing with an interior dimension of consciousness. A Consciousness that precedes and enables the perceptual and cognitive responses. The way in which consciousness is involved in voluntary action is characterised by Wittgenstein in terms of the absence of surprise. The power of observation is a power of discovery, a power that is to some extent surprised by what it discovers. It does not “know” what it will discover in the way that, when I am reaching for a fruit in a bowl, I know what it is I am reaching for. I know both what it is I am doing, (reaching for fruit) and why (because I am hungry). Resolving or dissolving this unity into the “atoms of stimulus and response” is, of course, the program of behaviourism which has oscillated between denying the existence of consciousness to claiming its irrelevance in the process of describing and explaining action. Now if someone is demonstrating clearly that they are in a bad mood all day and an observer then says: “I noticed that he was out of humour.”, can this be only about the behaviour I have observed? Or is it also about him and his mood? Wittgenstein has the following to say:

“Is this a report about his behaviour or his state of mind? (“The sky looks threatening”: is this about the present or the future?) Both: not side by side, however but about the one via the other.”(Philosophical Investigations trans G E M Anscombe, Oxford, Blackwell, 1972)

Wittgenstein is merely making what he would call grammatical statements about mood terms here and it is not clear that there is any Aristotelian animus behind his comments but let us analyse this from the pint of view of hylomorphic theory. We are not here in the region of the being of substances and their properties but rather in the categorical territory of what Aristotle called “Having”(has a negative state of mind), “Acting”(behaving inconsistently and irritably) and “Being Affected”(being unaware of why his behavior is inconsistent, inconsiderate etc). Furthermore we are dealing with an “agent” who is an enduring subject over the different kinds of change we may be witnessing and perhaps several principles that will be revealed in the different kinds of explanations( aitiai, “causes”) which we appeal to in answer to the different kinds of “Why?” questions we can encounter in this realm of discourse. These principles will gives us the “substance”, the “What it is” that is being discussed here. Human beings as agents can be affected and possess states of mind which cause them to behave irrationally (in accordance with the pleasure-pain principle and energy regulation principle). The “judgment” “…he was out of humour” using the word “out” is also suggestive of the reality principle(Aristotle’s practical rationality) which indicates that humans ought not to behave inconsistently and inconsiderately).

Wittgenstein has clearly moved away from the world view of the Tractatus in which his opening remarks were : The world is all that is the case. The world is a totality of facts. Facts are now not language independent and Philosophical investigation has become a matter of attempting to provide piecemeal a perspicuous representation of the world which requires no powers of discovery but only powers of recollection(cf Socrates). Facts will be related to the natural history of man(his forms of life embedded in traditional practices and language use) which Wittgenstein claimed (in his “Foundations of Mathematics”(trans Anscombe (Oxford, Blackwell, 1967, p43e)) have always been “before our eyes” . There is no abandonment of logic in these “Investigations”:

133. The propositions of logic are “laws of thought”, “because they bring out the essence of human thinking”–to put it more correctly: because they bring out or shew, the essence, the technique, of thinking. They shew what thinking is and also shew kinds of thinking.”(Foundations P41e)

Wittgenstein believes these laws are demonstrable in everyday experience:

What corresponds to our laws of logic are very general facts of daily experience. They are the ones that make it possible for us to keep on demonstrating those laws in a very simple way(with ink on paper for example). They are to be compared with the facts that make measurement with a yardstick easy and useful. This suggests the use of precisely these laws of inference, and now it is we that are inexorable in applying these laws.” (Foundations P36e)

The above was by way of comment on the inexorability of the laws of logic and the laws of nature. Here we are at the level of complex practices and forms of life which sustain our language and complex activities such as mathematics. We agree in our judgments about the facts and this is not an empirical agreement but a “grammatical” or “logical” agreement, internal to our discourse about these matters. This is connected to our agreement in “forms of life”.This agreement is not a perceptual matter of “recognition” (perceptual recollection)but rather involves acts of understanding and reason that give rise to acts of judgment(cognitive recollection). The key “normative” commitment of the later work of Wittgenstein is of course connected to the idea of following a rule but these rules appear to be of very different kinds, e.g. grammatical rules, mathematical rules, rules of games. Whatever the type of rule, however, it is clear that they are related “logically” to the activities they regulate, whether that activity is, what can be said, what can be done in the name of calculation, or how one plays a game. Rules are not a family resemblance concept, they are rather a logical condition of our practices. Playing games and doing mathematics are not as important as keeping one’s promises or doing one’s duty in relation to one’s countrymen by fighting in a war but Wittgenstein did not register this difference in “logic”: the difference namely between hypothetical imperatives and categorical imperatives that we can find in the Philosophy of Kant. This may be why we can only find an album of sketches (in his later work) of some of the territory of the philosophical landscape and not a world picture of the kind we can find in Aristotle or Kant. What we do find, however in “regions” of this album of sketches is reflection that is reminiscent of that we find in Aristotle and Kant and this fact sufficed for many philosophers of this “terrible 20th century”(Arendt) to return to our Aristotelian and Kantian roots. This is especially true of the region of Philosophising we call Philosophical Psychology.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, and Consciousness: Lotze, the soul as the principle of activity.

Views: 905

blue skies
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.com

Wittgenstein, in the course of his Philosophical Investigations, claimed interestingly that when all our attempts at justifications (in terms of the description of the use of words and the rules governing so-called language games) have failed, we rest our case finally on what we as a linguistic community do. That is, as he claimed, in Aristotelian spirit:

“What has to be accepted, the given, is–so one could say–forms of life.”(P.226e)

Connected to this is the claim that :

“Justification by experience must come to an end. If it did not it would not be justification.(485 p136e).

Wittgenstein refers several times to our concepts being connected to general facts of nature(principles?) e.g. the fact that a burnt child fears the fire: and it is these facts that are also constitutive of our forms of life. These facts include Kantian items such as judgments:

241. “So you are saying that human agreement decides what is true and what is false?”–It is what human beings say that is true and false: and they agree in the language they use. That is not agreement in opinions but in form of life.

242. If language is to be a means of communication there must be agreement not only in definitions but also(queer as this may sound) in judgments. This seems to abolish logic but does not do so.”

Wittgenstein would therefore agree that the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason govern our judgments. Now it is also clear that the categories of judgment described by Kant are not taken up by Wittgenstein. He is more concerned to chart the territory of the grammar of language. An activity which is not an explanatory exercise but rather a phenomenological exercise in the description of how language is used. This exercise, according to Wittgenstein, provides us with the essence of things, tells us what kind of object anything is. This, in turn, indicates that Wittgenstein’s concentration on the categories of existence and not the categories of judgments puts him in an Aristotelian arena, rather than a Kantian one. The major difference between Kant and Wittgenstein perhaps resides in their different ideas of what concepts are. Wittgenstein claims the following:

“570. Concepts lead us to make investigations; are the expressions of our interest, and direct our interest.

Concepts then are the instruments of language but they are also related to what Kant would claim were rules or norms for the unification of representations. When concepts are used, that is, they presuppose knowledge of the representations they are related to, but in Kant, there is a clear differentiation of levels of representation in which intuition and immediate experience of the representation is an activity of the lower faculty of sensibility and the rule uniting a manifold of representations is related to the activity of the higher faculty of understanding. Wittgenstein’s account, however, appears to be anti-abstractionist, almost at times anti-theoretical, and he concretely recommends against looking for the explanations of phenomena and instead looks at the phenomenon of “what happens”, i.e. the phenomenon of how we as a community use language in this arena.(654). He even insists that we should not ask for the meaning of a particular term but rather look to see how the term is used

It is not clear that Aristotle and Kant are the primary targets of the above characterisations. Neither of these figures would have been concerned to analyse our “inner experiences” via the contentious operation of introspection(inner observation). Much of Wittgenstein’s thought in his work the “Philosophical Investigations” is directed at questioning the role of inner experience in our descriptions and explanations.

In relation to this point, when Kant refers to the “I think” he also refers to the dawning of a new kind of conscious thinking, a conceptual kind of thinking that implies a Philosophical Psychology which Wittgenstein is exploring from his grammatical/phenomenological descriptive point of view. Of course on many occasions Wittgenstein is more concerned with the use of a word than with the meaning of, for example, a categorical judgment, although he does appear to recognise that in the case of Hypothetical judgment such as “if he comes I will tell him” that there is a categorical element of a resolution or a promise that can be broken(Last Writings on the Philosophy of Psychology, volume one(prop 4). For Wittgenstein, thinking would be exhibited or manifested in “forms of life” which are as diverse and variegated as a Shakespearean view of everything of interest to be discovered in History. In relation, for example, to our emotions such as grief, we are dealing, Wittgenstein argues, with patterns of behaviour that are evaluated in accordance with such attitudes as “attitudes toward a soul”, attitudes which build upon the picture we have of the human body. If, however, Wittgenstein would be prepared to embrace an Aristotelian hylomorphic view of the soul as being a principle, his comment takes on an interesting aspect, suggesting as it does that our attitude is toward a principle. Attitudes are of course acquired by living in a community that communicates its world-view holistically to its “apprentices”. We should recall here, however, that as Wittgenstein claimed, the laws of logic still apply. Reasons are given for actions and beliefs but Wittgenstein is consistent in his rejection of any inner state or process of understanding being the “environment” of these reasons. In “On Certainty” he claims:

“Giving reasons….. comes to an end;– but the end is not certain propositions striking us as true, i.e. it is not a kind of seeing on our part, it is acting which lies at the bottom of the language game.”(204)

This is probably aimed at his earlier claim in an earlier work (Tractatus) that a proposition could “show” us its truth, but it also has interesting implications for the Cartesian-inspired Phenomenologists that were pulling us away from exploring the implications of Aristotelian and Kantian Philosophy. The importance of the above thought is that the giving of reasons is an action that is embedded in the forms of life we find in a community. For Aristotle, this point speaks to the importance of material and efficient “causes”(explanations) of our judgments, but it does not speak directly to the importance of the other two forms of explanation(formal and final) or the 4 kinds of change and three principles of hylomorphic theory. All of these explanations must be taken into account when we are using the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason in our reasoning about our judgments. The Aristotelian “Categories” are illustrations of the claim that “Being has many meanings,” but Kant did not feel that sufficient justifications for this list existed and it was in response to this question that he assembled the categories of judgment in his “Critique of Pure Reason”. This does not mean that Kant would deny the importance in Philosophy of not making what has been called “category mistakes” in one’s judgments. The following are the ten Categories Aristotle proposed:

Substance, Quantity, Quality, Relation, Place, Time, Position, Having, Acting upon, Being affected.

All the categories have an essential relation to substance which itself is not dependent on anything else in the way the other categories are logically dependent upon it. A number of philosophers have also in this context, complained about what has been called the substantiation of the soul, meaning that those who do this are confusing a principle with what the principle constitutes or regulates. This would be consistent with Aristotle’s later hylomorphic theory and the insistence that “psuche” is a life-form or life principle. For many materialists, this move is equivalent to a Platonic spiritualisation of the soul. These critics, however, have failed to appreciate the manifold ways in which hylomorphic theory is critical of the kind of metaphysical dualism we find at the foundation of Platonic theory, which itself was evolving in a hylomorphic direction after the Republic.

Gilbert Ryle’s work “The Concept of Mind” is famous for its use of the term “category mistake” , famous for criticising the attempt to postulate what he calls the “Ghost in the machine”–the spiritualisation of the soul. The dominance of Platonic dualism over Aristotelian Hylomorphism has been charted in volume one in this work. Both Ryle and Wittgenstein felt that the presence of this “category mistake” was a continuing problem in the Philosophy of their time. Both philosophers sought justification for their positions in ways in which language was used rather than Aristotelian or Kantian Philosophy. Their justification sought to avoid what they saw to be the “abstractions” of Aristotelian and Kantian theory. Both philosophers felt uncomfortable with metaphysical and transcendental forms of explanation or justification, preferring to remain at the empirical/phenomenological level of description of the use of language. What is interesting with respect to Wittgenstein’s position is the suggestion that the Categories of existence of importance are those of “having” and “acting”. The charting of the “logic” of these categories and the emergence of philosophical psychology as a consequence is, of course, interesting for our project of charting the history of the concepts of cognition, emotion, consciousness, and action. Locating the origin of this “shift of perspective” toward action and language in History is difficult but one figure of relevance may be the work of Lotze discussed in Brett’s History of Psychology under the problematic heading of “Psychology becomes self-conscious”:

“Life for Lotze, is a system of activities. It may be explained as a mechanism… Yet for all that materialism is wrong…he rejected Hegel: against his contemporaries, he clung to the belief that idealism still remained the true way of thinking. With one hand he deals out the facts of science, with the other he supplies those principles which unite and systematise the facts… if the soul knows itself in its acts, if, in fact, the error has lain in the persistent separation of Being from Doing, there may still be a more adequate grasp of the whole reality in a doctrine that revises the method first, and then translates into its own terms the language of observation.”(Peters, P.592-3)

Lotze’s materialism emerges in his treatment of the question of how what he calls “the physical” becomes something psychical and this, in turn, generates a dualism that differentiates substantially between the inner world of “experience” and the outer world of “physical ” events. This cocktail of materialism and dualism is exemplified in his treatment of the capacity of “memory” which Brett describes thus:

“Lotze regards the soul as the receiver of incoming currents and the initiator of outgoing current. If we admit any distinct kind of action that can be called mental, if there is any difference between man and the machines, it is necessary to allow that there intervenes between the afferent and the efferent neutral currents a third factor. We may say, then, in the first place, that a psychic factor is not to be excluded a priori. Having cleared his ground, Lotze proceeds to give his reasons for not treating memory, as a mere precipitate of impressions, a storing up of injected copies of things. In opposition to this view, he maintains that memory does not, in fact, keep any such pictures: what it really retains is a kind of scheme, a plan of action, and the term “memory” really denotes the power of acting again in the way in which one acted before, with a recognition of the fact that the action is qualitatively like a previous action.”(Peters, P.595)

This on the face of it fits well with the Aristotelian account of memory as a power but Brett confuses the above account by claiming that this is a typical form of ” a spiritualistic interpretation of memory”. The concentration in the above quote is on action. Memory in its turn requires an act of attention if it is to be integrated into the clearly psychic “scheme”. Lotze, however, confirms Brett’s accusation when he claims that the total mental state involved in this power is the state of feeling which is used to explain the memory of ideas. This is not an Aristotelian response, but Lotze’s next move is toward a teleological explanation of feeling. The purpose of feeling, he argues, is to convert a consciousness of objects into self-consciousness. This is not the metaphysics of Aristotle’s Hylomorphic phase of theorising. It is rather, reminiscent of medieval contemplation on the nature of substance as a “something” that underlies psychic phenomena. Brett points out that Kant was critical of such an approach. The prevalence of this kind of reflection, however, was such that we find Wittgenstein over 150 years later attempting to continue the fight against the idea of the role of the inner experience of feeling being used for explanatory purposes. What is interesting however is Lotze’s attempt to refer to Doing instead of Being which Wittgenstein would elevate into a level of justification that Lotze would not have approved of because of his commitment to “Science”. Indeed Wittgenstein himself was as committed to Science as Lotze was in his early work “Tractatus Logico Philosophicus” and his movement toward Social Science paralleled the commitment to Action in his later work “Philosophical Investigations.”

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: “Does Psychology exist?”

Views: 1012

baroque altarpiece with sculptures of angels in catholic cathedral
Photo by Maria Orlova on Pexels.com

If someone had asked Aristotle whether Psychology, as we know it, was a Science, he would have claimed that it was three sciences. He would have maintained, that is, that Psychology, was the concern of three sciences, namely, theoretical science(which includes metaphysics, physics, and biology), practical science(Ethics, Politics and Economics), and productive science(Rhetoric, arts and crafts). All three domains of science presuppose the laws of logic. Kant in his “Anthropology from a pragmatic point of view” claims that Philosophy is concerned with four questions: What can I know? What ought I to do? What can I hope for? and What is a human being?, and just as metaphysics and logic permeate the answers to all 4 questions, the fourth question will be relevant in all three of his Critiques in which theoretical, practical, technological and aesthetic matters are discussed. It is important to emphasise, however, that what Aristotle and Kant would have regarded as science would not be what we moderns mean by the term. Modern Science, uses logic but does not acknowledge the implications of doing so, namely, that logic is a “normative” science that is concerned with how we ought to think in accordance with the principles of non-contradiction and sufficient reason. Modern science is also “metaphysical” in that it makes metaphysical assumptions, whether they be materialistic or dualistic or hylomorphic. It is doubtful, however, if this modern form of scientific activity is fully cognisant of the operative effect of such assumptions. In systematically detaching itself from both logic and metaphysics, science has been forced to abandon certain kinds of explanation for the phenomena it investigates, preferring instead to focus on the instrumental means by which it brings its largely descriptive results about. For Aristotle and Kant it was clear that the methodology of observation and experimentation are very useful in the investigation of inorganic phenomena but they would have refused to universalise this method with respect to the study of human beings because of its obvious inadequacies: for fear that is, of obscuring the ontological structure of the being that is the object of its study.

Kant, in his work “Anthropology”, makes his position very clear in the preface to that work when he claims categorically that Anthropology studies man as a cosmopolitan citizen of the world. He also lists a number of obstacles to using the methodologies of observation and experimentation in such a study, Firstly,:

“If a human being notices that someone is observing him and trying to study him, he will either appear embarrassed(self-conscious) and cannot show himself as he really is: or he dissembles, and does not want to be known as he is”(P.5)

This I am inclined to say is just a point in accordance with both common sense and a tenet of philosophical explanation. Curiously it is a point that is acknowledged even amongst scientists themselves when the “results” of their observations and experiments fly in the face of both common sense and philosophy. Technical terms such as “expectancy effects” and “demand characteristics” are used as excuses or apologies for the absurd results that are observed and these are then included in the list of “confounding variables”. Secondly Kant also points out that:

“Even if he only wants to study himself, he will reach a critical point, particularly as concerns his condition in affect, which normally does not allow dissimulation:that is to say, when the incentives are active, he does not observe himself, and when he does observe himself, the incentives are at rest,”(P.5)

Kant is here making the philosophical point that relates to the kind of awareness that a subject has when he is engaged in an emotional or instinctive reaction which precludes reflective observation. The point might also apply to simple motor tasks such as reaching for the incentive of an orange. My attention is involuted onto the orange and were it to be disengaged for the purposes of observing what my arm is doing, the whole structure of the experience would dissolve and all the subject would be able to say would be “my arm is moving” which is a true observational statement but wholly inadequate as an answer to the question “What am I doing?” The answer to that question does not require knowledge acquired through observation. Thirdly, Kant claims:

“Circumstances of place and time, when they are constant, produce habits which, as is said, are second nature, and make it difficult for the human being to judge how to consider himself, but even more difficult to judge how he should form an idea of others with whom he is in contact: for the variation of conditions in which the human being is placed by his fate, or, if he is an adventurer, places himself, make it very difficult for anthropology to rise to the rank of a formal science.”(P.5)

The problem being alluded to here is that formal science understands the world in terms of the law of causation and when the causes are in the past(when the habits were being formed) they are not observable and this raises the question therefore whether, in fact, different causes could produce the same effect and therefore invalidate a search for “the cause” of the habit we are witnessing. In fact, if Anthropology teaches us anything at all it is that the “causes” or conditions involved in human experience are multiple and as Kant points out we might be better off searching for these “conditions” in history, biographies, plays or novels.

Let us turn to a Textbook in Psychology published over one hundred years after the “separation” of the “Science of Psychology” from Philosophy and consider the following words in the Introduction to the work:

“One of the major difficulties encountered when starting to study psychology is to find out what it is. It is tempting to take the easy way out by looking up the word”Psychology” in a dictionary and satisfying oneself with some neat definition, such as the “science of behaviour and experience”. But this way will not provide you with any adequate picture of the subject, because “psychology” has meant(and does mean) quite different things to people, depending on when they lived, where they worked, and. also, what sort of person they were.”(Textbook of Psychology Radford, J., and Govier, E.,(London, Routledge, 1980, P.3-4)

The first thing to say about this is that its failure to specify what Psychology is, whilst drawing attention to general lack of agreement and ambiguity of the dictionary definition, is a scientific failure. Scientists may disagree about many things but disagreements about the nature of the subject create both logical and conceptual difficulties. One can then ask whether, if this description of what Psychology is, is a correct description of reality, this state of affairs is an indication of the non-existence of Psychology as a Science. As we have indicated above, both Aristotle and Kant would have denied the status of a “Special science” to the study of Psychology. It is also doubtful that they would have found the dictionary definition of “the science of behaviour and experience” as particularly illuminating given the fact that in a certain sense epistemology and metaphysics are sciences of behaviour and experience and both of these areas of study were rejected by the Psychology-separatists of the 19th century. In spite of this rejection, however, given the comprehensiveness of the philosophical reasoning of Kant and Aristotle, epistemological and metaphysical assumptions are inescapable. Given the denial of the Aristotelian and Kantian significance of these forms of knowledge and reasoning it is then inevitable that unreflective forms of dualistic and materialistic epistemology and metaphysics will be so-called “confounding variables” in any scientific activity. The dialectical opposition of dualism have been resolved only twice in the history of Philosophy, once by Aristotle(Plato and the Ancient materialists) and once by Kant(Cartesianism and empiricism), and as a consequence, no discipline of Psychology emerged but an area of study called “Philosophical Psychology” did emerge with the Philosophy of Kant.

According to the “Textbook of Psychology” we are referred to not one “condition” or “cause”, but two, which constitutes the “historical event” of the separation of Psychology and Philosophy. Not one “school” of Psychology, but two claim the title of “the initiator”: Wundt’s structuralist school in Leipzig and William James’s functionalist school from Harvard. Schools, the authors of the Textbook argue, arose once Psychology committed itself to being an empirical science. Schools proliferated from this point forward and multiplied with widely varying agendas and with no agreement on either subject matter or method. Wundt’s experimental method and theoretical agenda were symptomatic of the absence of conceptual and principled guidance. The science Wundt used as the model for the construction of his theories and experiments was the science of chemistry which “analyses” a complex into its elements. The Textbook characterised Wundt’s “Psychology” in the following way:

“He defined psychology as the science of consciousness and believed that its subject matter should be an immediate experience rather than that experience which has been subject to conceptualisation.”(P.6)

Both Aristotle and Kant would claim that information can only be communicated if it is conceptualised, so the following is a naturally arising question: “How did Wundt imagine his subjects would communicate their experiences to the experimenter?” It came as no surprise to the philosophical bystanders that Wundt’s experiments could not be repeated by experimenters from other laboratories. The “elements” or “atoms” of experience were deemed by Wundt to be “sensations”(external) “feelings”(inner) and “images” which presumably were also inner. The mind, Wundt argued, was the medium of the synthesis of these elements of experience. The “method” of Wundtian “experimentation” was “introspection” or inner “observation”. It required specialist training if the “correct” results were to be obtained. So, when Kulpe who ran another structuralist laboratory, produced problem-solving experiments that required no “mental images” a quarrel over introspective training occurred. Noticeable in this theoretical approach is two things: firstly the theorising resembled empirical theorising prior to the conceptual refutation of this reasoning by Kant, secondly, the absence of principles to organise the elements. Another Structuralist “laboratory” run by Titchener illustrated the logical consequences of the absence of organising principles when he published that his “method” had discovered 44,000 sensations! The image of Typhon, the thousand-headed Greek monster, arises in this context. The allegory falters here of course because on the Structuralist position there would be no “owner” of all these sensations.

The American “school” of Functionalism claimed to be inspired by Darwin but there are also considerable traces of empirical thinking in both the theorising and methodology of this school. The functionalists also accepted the Wundtian definition of Psychology as the “science of consciousness” but the agreement ended there. The “Textbook of psychology” claimed, simplistically in our view, that the structuralist school were mostly influenced by Philosophy whereas functionalists were mostly influenced by Biology. Structuralism, we have maintained was influenced neither by Aristotelian nor Kantian Philosophy. Indeed perusal of William James’s functionalism will reveal a reliance on empirical philosophising which resembled some forms of structuralism. James’s functionalism would not, of course, tolerate the idea of “ownerless sensations” but it generates an image of a multi-headed monster of its own when it suggests that there is more than one self in the stream of consciousness which is mine. For both Aristotle and Kant, there is one enduring self with an enduring unity that may or may not possess a “stream of consciousness”. Functionalism, however, of the kind we encounter in William James, was a project of much wider scope than structuralism, incorporating as it did, reference to a considerable amount of philosophical knowledge and practical reasoning that extended widely into social and religious contexts. The “Textbook” ignores the wider scope of the functionalist movement, focuses instead on the Darwinian influence, and notes the observational body of evidence(ignoring the fact that the survival of the fittest and the links between species of different kinds, were inferences and not pure observations):

“If the function of other abilities were to be discussed, why not the function of consciousness? Thus Darwin raised the issue of the utility of consciousness. The importance of individual differences between the members of species was also made clear by Darwin, and this lead was taken up by a group of statisticians and psycho-metricians who form a tradition of psychology in themselves.”(P.9)

There is something of interest in the above quote. Darwin speaks of characteristics of animals in functional terms. These “physical” characteristics have both “evolved” in the evolutionary process and are playing a functional role in the survival of the animal. Consciousness, however, according to James is characterised by James in his essay “Does Consciousness exist?” in the following words:

“For twenty years past I have mistrusted “consciousness” as an entity: for seven or eight years past I have suggested its non-existence to my students, and tried to give them its pragmatic equivalent in realities of experience.”(Essays in Radical Empiricism( Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 1996)

James then goes on to claim that there is a so-called substance of pure experience which has the function of knowing is best divided up into “the subject or bearer of the knowledge and the object known”

This claim, juxtaposed with his claim that the brain is one of the important constituents of what one is aware of and what is known, gives us a clue insofar as characterizing the metaphysical assumptions of James is concerned. His views are dualistic and like Cartesian dualism, he is eventually forced to rest his case on a materialistic commitment to the black box of the brain. There is scientific description of physiological mechanisms and processes and reference to introspection or inner observation complementing each other against the background of an ambiguous idea of “interaction”. James’s earlier definition of Psychology from his work “Principles” is :

“The Science of Mental Life, its phenomena, and conditions”(P.1)

His characterization of what he calls “intelligent” action is indeed functional and utilitarian:

“no action but such as are done for an end show a choice of means can be called indubitable expressions of Mind.”(Principles P.11)

In the arena of practical willing, however, it is clear that James’s contribution to Psychology is more significant but it is so because of its conceptual and philosophical orientation. There is, in certain discussions, an interesting Kantian “atmosphere”. The short quote below,for example, indicates a more Philosophical approach to the integration rather than an association of thought and practical reality:

“In action as in reasoning, then, the great thing is the quest of the right conception”

The question, however, is whether the above is being assumed to occur in a context of discovery rather than a context of explanation/justification. For some commentators, James suggests that consciousness has not just an adaptive function but also an “inclusive” or “assimilative” function which will be important in the later developmental cognitive Psychology of Piaget: a Psychology that has both Darwinian and Philosophical commitments to one form of hylomorphism. Given the fact that James in his later work disowned the idea of consciousness, functionalism had only two non-philosophical routes to travel: brain research and behaviourism. His work on the importance of Habit and his suggestion that voluntary action was a secondary process coupled with his failure to comprehend the limitations of (the context of discovery orientation) of modern science contributed to the next major revolution in Psychology, namely, the abandonment of Consciousness and the mental, in favour of the brain and its relation to behaviour. In this revolution, introspection was abandoned in favour of external observation and animal experimentation. The “analytical” theoretical commitment shifted from sensations, feelings, and images to stimulus and response but not before one attempt to question the assumption that the whole is the sum of the parts was made by the brain researchers from the Gestalt school of Psychology.

Whether or not this movement was an attempt to head off the flight of Psychology into atomism as a consequence of the commitment to the experimental method is a question that can legitimately be posed. Köhler’s experiments with the way in which apes learn via holistic perceptual insight into the solution of a problem suggested an organising principle that unfortunately ended in the activity of the brain .The brain, for Gestalt Psychology, is the final answer to the question of the nature of the relation between the isomorphic elements of the physiological and the mental. There is also an interesting phenomenological moment in Köhlers own difficulties in correctly characterising (conceptualising?) the behaviour of the apes he was studying. The interesting question to ask is why Psychologists choose to conduct experiments with animals. We suspect the answer resides in the Kantian objection that human beings would not behave naturally in conditions in which they are being studied. In more modern language one can say that once people know that they are being studied their responses change because of expectancy effects and the consequences of this, in turn, may make people behave in accordance with what they perceive is demanded or expected by the experimenter. Some subjects may react to these effects by deliberately trying to frustrate the demands or the expectations of the experimenter. Animals in that respect at least could not be said to understand that they are being studied or observed. The problem, however, is that any results obtained from animal experiments could not then automatically be generalised to humans without further theorisation. “The whole” considered by apes that do not possess language powers might not be “the whole” involved in human problem-solving. The behaviourist animal experiments attempted to neutralise this problematic aspect of experimentation by studying either simple biological reactions such as salivation or simpler behavioural responses relating to lower levels of perception and desire. Some Gestalt psychologists realised these limitations and in fact constructed human experiments. Lewin, for example, constructed experiments based on the idea of the mind as a “tension-system” and its relation to what he called “life-space”. “Homeostasis”, the telos of the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle were all involved in the construction of these experiments. The quantitative bias of the experiments was indicated by the mathematisation of the motivational “life-space” of the subjects involved. Mathematics is concerned with one of Aristotle’s kinds of change, namely quantitative change. The life-space of an individual is composed of all 4 kinds of change and the quantification of reality is primarily concerned with measuring a continuum or the discrete elements of a continuum. This poses a question in relation to the slogan of the Gestalt Psychologists, namely, “The Whole is greater than the sum of the parts” . If this were true it would quite simply be an example of poor quantification or poor exercise of mathematical skills.

This prejudice in favour of quantification and measurement which one of the above quotes attributed to Darwin establishes itself as an emblem of “objectivity” first in Gestalt Psychology and second in Behavioral Psychology (which the “Textbook” attributes to the British Psychologist William McDougal). Yet there is more than a trace of James in this notion of the objective which appears initially to be defined in terms of the negation of the “subjective”, that for James was the entire field of mental life. This together with the quantification bias set the stage for the work of the American behaviourists beginning with the controversial figure of John Watson who specifically denied the existence of consciousness on the grounds that it cannot be observed. Watson rejected the Gestalt call for holistic perceptual insight and embraced the atomism of stimuli and response.

In connection with this debate over the question of objectivity the “Textbook” controversially claims the following:

“The problem becomes clear when one considers that all of the knowledge we have of the world is essentially private. We do not, in the last analysis know if we see an object in the room: we simply know we have a sense impression, a perception of the object. This knowledge is subjective. Even if the object is clear and plain to see, an armchair, for example, we only know of it subjectively….the statement “there is an armchair in the room” is a subjective one.”(P22)

It is only, the “Textbook” argues, if observers meet to agree that there is an armchair in the room that this statement becomes knowledge and thereby, objective. This is recognizably a view of Karl Popper. The view is also understandably a consequence of the historical development of Psychology and Science. We can see a shift has gradually and incrementally occurred toward a concern for un-conceptualised data which can be quantified but should remain un-conceptualised, until that is, a group of scientists meet to agree upon the concepts they are to use. This is a view that implies that the knowledge we have of armchairs and their relation to the rest of the world is subjective and can only be made objective if a group(how many?) of observers meet to agree how to conceptualise the data differently. The obvious question to ask here is “Where is the theory that would provide the grounds for conceptualising the data differently?” What is at issue is the perception of a particular armchair in particular relation to the rest of the world. The subjective grounds for the above judgment “Because I see it” is obviously not “objective” because it goes beyond the information given, but what other grounds can there be for the perception of particular objects and would the grounds be the same or different for each individual object and each individual subject? These are clearly unanswerable questions and arise from a prejudicial and partial view of a process of “pure experience” to use an expression used in James’s later view. This view is one in which the stream of “pure experience” is divided into two events, one subjective and one objective. So although James was not concerned with atomising our experience he was concerned with dividing a whole into two parts. Aristotle’s theory of change would have refused to conceptualise an experience such as building a house into two events, namely, a builder building a house and the house being built. For Aristotle, this is one experience, one event. Causal thinking only functions effectively, according to Aristotle if experience is not arbitrarily divided up into subjective and objective “events”.

Wittgenstein, in relation to this discussion, would have pointed out the difficulties involved in a group of people meeting to name the private “experience” of being affected by sensory impressions and he would also have argued against the possibility of any individual constructing a “Private” language. These arguments might even apply to a group of people “meeting” to construct a language from scratch. One can also wonder if it would be possible to regard the knowledge of one’s own language as “subjective”. If not, how is it possible for a group to “meet” to agree upon rules for the use of a language to describe and explain the nature of these sense impressions? Built into our language are also, for example, the categories of substance, causality, and community, and Kant claims that these are not derived from experience but are rather a priori notions that assist us in organising our experience, i.e. the concepts and the intuitions that constitute our experience. Kant’s view of science, however, in spite of its solution of the problems involved in relation to his objections to dualism and materialism, had by this time, been eclipsed by an atomistic materialistic view of an impression that Aristotle too would have viewed with scepticism.

The question, then, whether Psychology exists would be answered in the negative by both Aristotle and Kant. Wittgenstein, too, is on record in saying that the theorising in Psychology suffers from what he calls “conceptual confusion”. To the extent that consciousness and our mental life is no longer the cause of concern, and these are important aspects of “theoretical” psychological study, the answer to this question must be that theoretical, scientific psychology does not “exist” in the sense that concepts “exist”. Psychology however clearly has an institutional technological existence in relation to an imperative connected with mental health. It also has significance in explaining the practical reasoning connected with both instrumental and ethical action.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Action, Consciousness, and Action: Freud Part Two–Emotion and Conceptualization

Views: 1683

venice italy
Photo by Anastasiya Lobanovskaya on Pexels.com

Jonathan Lear in his excellent work “Freud” asks the question: “What does Freud mean when he claims that sexuality is an important part of being human?” Lear has also written a book on Aristotle so it is somewhat surprising to find him wondering where to place sexuality in relation to the Aristotelian definition of man as a “rational animal”. Sexuality in humans is not animalistic, he argues, because its aim and objects are so variable and sexual activities in animals(a bird building its nest) are very stereotyped and lacking in imagination. Sexuality is also, probably, insofar as human forms of life are concerned, because of the variation in aim and object and the power of the imagination, not rational in the normal “common” sense of the word. The above definition of man is, firstly, incomplete: the full definition being– a rational animal capable of discourse– and secondly, Lear insufficiently appreciates the fact that the definition of man is the outcome of a hylomorphic analysis. Aristotle’s hierarchical analysis begins with the power of desire under the domination of the imagination and the pleasure-pain principle which he, no doubt, like the Greeks of his day pictured as a mythical thousand-headed monster (“Typhon”)which grows heads if nurtured and fed and quivers with symptoms(of anger or depression) if deprived of anything it needs.

Sexuality is a particular form of biological/psychological Desire and at the psychological level, it is entangled with the power of imagination which like the thousand-headed monster, knows no natural limitations and defies rational moderation. In the last essay, we referred to how philosophers have used the imagination as an unnatural element in philosophical and theoretical discussion. We referred to the “argument” from imagination in which it was claimed that it was possible to imagine that our world did not exist. What the point of such an argument is, remains a mystery, as is the Cartesian accompanying argument that we could imagine not having a body. We pointed out in a previous chapter that Kant would have regarded the argument of imagining that our world did not exist as violating the principle of non-contradiction but this Kantian objection would not have been accepted by modern analytic philosophers who would probably counter with the claim that the argument is sustained by a complementary argument that we can, in fact, imagine other possible worlds, and there is therefore, no contradiction in this feat of imagination. Now if this argument was meant to draw attention to the claim that our world is merely a contingent totality of facts, and that different facts will produce different worlds, then this claim is acceptable because it creates the logical space for a hylomorphic world that depends for the material and form of its existence upon principles and the law of non-contradiction and sufficient reason(and such a world can of course also be characterised by transcendental synthetic a priori truths). Here we are clearly in the realm of rationality and no one would deny that imagination is one of the powers that can be used theoretically, as it is above, to establish important philosophical positions. When it is used in Freudian contexts where lower levels of desire than the desire for understanding are at issue and practical rather than theoretical activities are in focus, it is clearly, in a certain sense non-rational (but practically cognitive nevertheless). Further, it is Freud’s great contribution to the philosophy of mind to provide us with a very detailed map of the terrain of this landscape where desire, imagination, and emotion are interconnected in various ways. Indeed we have Freud to thank for the fact that certain aspects of Aristotelian and Kantian views of human nature and the human condition are no longer relegated from philosophical consideration. With uncanny insight, Freuds theories resonate with the Philosophical classification system of “The Good”, namely the goods of the soul(the virtues), the goods of the body(Health)and external goods( wealth).

Freud would have called the Greek thousand-headed monster “The Appetite or Pleasure monster” but instead of descriptive fables of the activities of the monster(fight, flight, sexual and pleasurable adventures), he provides us with a philosophical account of the energy regulation and pleasure pain principles that help to explain the behaviour of the monster. He also provides us with the means to use the monster to allegorise our own non-rational and irrational behaviour, especially in the domains of sexuality and instinctual and emotional function. The monster as presented above has a truncated soul that desires principally the goods(the pleasures) of the body and the external world insofar as they relate to the body.

Lear claims in relation to the famous Rat-man case study in which “non-rational behaviour” (such as removing and replacing a stone in the road, cringing in fear during a therapy session, insulting Freud and his family in his fantasies) directed at Freud is explained in terms of reflective dysfunction: Reflective function is, in turn, partly explained in terms of emotion being a kind of cognitive response to something in one’s perceptual environment or something one is thinking about. The kind of reflective response we are referring to here is characterised by the Greek term areté which is defined in terms of the will, defined in terms that is of mans “choosing” to do the right thing in the right way at the right time(practical cognition). It is interesting to note in this context that knowledge can also be a matter of judging excellently, i.e. believing the right thing, the true thing, the justified thing. Aristotle here distinguished between the moral virtues (areté) and the intellectual virtues(areté). It should be remembered here that Aristotle defines all the emotions in terms of the feeling of pleasure and pain and that this is the origin of the so-called pleasure-pain principle. It should also be recalled that Aristotle regarded the life of seeking pleasures and pains without reference to the goods of the soul and rationality, as vulgar. This was a direct consequence of the hierarchy of powers that occur at different levels of life or life forms. The “choice” to measure one’s conduct in terms of areté is, of course, a conscious activity of the soul which is also a subject of appraisal, of praise or blame. Our emotions and instincts are also subjected to this “cognitive” process, subject, that is, to regulation by higher levels of consciousness. Instincts are the so-called “lower” powers (flight, fight, sexuality) and the regulatory powers are the so-called higher powers of desire to consciously understand, reason correctly, and lead a flourishing and contemplative life. This hierarchy is registered in Aristotle’s definition of man as a rational, animal, capable of discourse. Real animals and mythical monsters are not reflectively aware of “the good” and as a consequence of this absence animals, for example, function in accordance with the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle, and this latter principle is fundamentally related to the aims of instincts which are biological(fight, flight, and sexual reproduction). The consciousness of animals is probably restricted to feelings of pleasure and pain and these feelings are connected essentially to activities of survival and reproduction. We, rational animals capable of discourse have probably a greater range of instincts(William James) if “instinct” is defined as an impulse or desire without any prevision of an end. A decision, however on this matter of a definition will probably need to await a fully worked out Philosophical Psychology because James characterises the problem in the following terms:

“..but owing to man’s memory, power of reflection, and power of inference, they come each one to be felt by him, after he has once yielded to them and experienced their results, in connection with a foresight of those results. In this condition an impulse acted out may be said to be acted out, in part at least, for the sake of its results.”(Volume 2 P.390)

This is an interesting quote in that it suggests a hierarchy of impulse, conscious reflection, and conscious reasoning. In this hierarchy of forms of life, there is also the suggestion that forms of life constitute a continuum of life forms that might even extend to the inorganic insofar as we moderns are concerned given the discovery of the virus. James distinguishes, then between instincts and emotions thus:

“Instinctive reactions and emotional expressions thus shade imperceptibly into each other. Every object that excites an instinct excites an emotion as well. Emotions, however, fall short of instincts in that the emotional reaction usually terminates in the subjects own body, whilst the instinctive reaction is apt to go further and enter into practical relations with the exciting object”.(James, Vol 2 P.442)

James also claims that the descriptive literature of the emotions is one of the most tedious aspects of the Psychology of his time and this suggests that a principle-based hylomorphic approach which situates itself in the context of explanation/justification would be more strategic. Indeed, the title of James’s work “The Principles of Psychology” promises more than it actually delivers because his account is not recognisably hylomorphic(Freudian explanation, we believe, is located at this strategic level). According to James emotional consciousness of the “coarser” kind is the consciousness of the physiological and physical “symptoms” associated with the emotion:

“If we fancy some strong emotion, and then try to abstract from our consciousness of all the feelings of its bodily symptoms, we find we have nothing left behind.”(Vol 2 P.451)

and he continues on P. 452:

“A purely disembodied human emotion is a nonentity.”

James also refers to the “object” of the emotion and claims that there are “pathological cases” in which we encounter patients in mental institutions experiencing objectless fear, anger, melancholy, conceit. He claims that these nervous attacks begin with physiological causes, e.g. a man notices that his heart is beating furiously and then he falls into a condition of fear/terror. James claims that even in normal cases it suffices to adopt the behaviour of e.g. sorrow, to feel sad. It is not clear in James’s theory, however, whether he is working with an idea of “object” that is defined not in terms of intentionality but rather in terms of physical causality between the brain and an external or internal stimulus.

Yet James also admits that with respect to the more subtler emotions such as aesthetic experience this might be purely a “cerebral” matter and the pleasure connected with this is purely intellectual(as Kant claims aesthetic experience is a feeling of the play of the faculties of the understanding and the imagination) Where Aristotle, Kant, and Freud refer to intentionality and levels of organization we see James referring to the physical substrate of intentionality, namely the “cerebral conditions”.

Aristotle’s hierarchical distinctions between the goods of the body, goods of the external world, and goods of the soul together with the accompanying classification system of forms of life each level of which are part of the human life form(where the lower level is both organized by effects higher levels in terms of actualizing processes steered by principles) are not taken into consideration by William James and his pragmatic-empirical theory. Freud’s response to the so-called challenges of describing emotions and explaining and justifying them was to characterize them in terms both of biological instincts and their vicissitudes of which becoming conscious was one of the key vicissitudes. Consciousness is clearly intentional on Freud’s account and relates to reality in terms of the reality principle and not in Jamesian terms of consciousness of physiological disturbances. In practical terms, reality will be organized by the various “oughts” or “norms” relating to the goods of the body, the goods of the external world and the goods of the soul. In theoretical terms, Freud probably would have agreed with O Shaughnessy’s characterization of the truth-functional aspect of consciousness. On this truth-functional account upon perceiving a lightning strike a tree consciousness forms the true belief that the tree was struck by lightning. This is probably also connected to the descriptive reporting nature of language.

Where, however, does this leave us with respect to Lear’s discussion of the truncated emotional life of the Rat-Man. Lear is concerned with the conceptualizsation or naming of the experience or emotion whose form may be determined by experiences as an infant. The Rat Man may. for example, be aware of what Lear calls the fractal nature of his experiences. He may, that is, be aware that he is anxious, but his level of consciousness has not yet reached the maturity of a propositional awareness that he is afraid of Freud. What this may be drawing attention to, apart from the immaturity of the emotion of the Rat Man, is a lack of integration of this form of consciousness with other powers of, for example, perception, imagination, and reason. Part of this integration process is connected with action. Freud’s “interpretation” of the “reason” for the Rat-man’s behaviour is connected to the concept of instinct, i.e. the behaviour is an attempt to escape from the anxiety generated by the therapy, designed that is to disrupt the therapy that is attempting to transform instinctive response. He is of course not conscious that this is what he is doing–he has, that is, not “become conscious” of this level of conceptualisation of what is happening. Lear calls this a reflective breakdown and insists correctly that there has been a failure in the developmental or actualisation process. This is an interesting point to make, namely that the Rat Man is not being overwhelmed by anxiety but is, in a sense inducing an anxiety attack in himself. This description, however, seems to be questionable. If he is not consciously aware of why he is doing what he is doing, is the rat-man an agent of this action, or is he a patient? Is this something that is happening to him or something he is doing? That there is no clear answer to this question suggests that there is a practical limitation in his consciousness which is similar to the absence of a theoretical propositional awareness of what he is doing. Not only, in Kantian terms, is the unity of apperception compromised but so too is the unity of action and the reasons for action. Lear began this work by claiming that we presume the rationality of beliefs and desires in action and he quotes Korsgaard who characterises the mind as reflectively self-conscious, possessing the ability to psychically distance itself from its own activities and question its own impulses. It is, she argues, in this moment of the suspension of the impulse that reasons for believing and acting come into existence. Clearly this kind of process exceeds the powers of the Rat-Man.

The state of Rat-Man’s mind perhaps becomes even more apparent in the earlier quoted action incident in which he first removed a stone from the road and then negated or contradicted this “behavioural event” by replacing the stone he had removed. This kind of “circular” repetition of “behaviour” is recognisably obsessive and compulsive and is reminiscent of the cyclical processes of the body involved in energy regulation which never comes to an end whilst the organism lives. According to Lear, the Rat Man replaces the stone because he is angry with his girlfriend and he is not aware of why he is doing what he is doing because even though there is a sense in which he is aware of what he is doing his mental state :

“does not express what philosophers call a propositional attitude. Nevertheless, his replacing the stone does count as an action.”(P.28)

Of course, some behavioural event is occurring here which is difficult to characterize but it is not clear that it is in any sense an action, as Lear claims. It is not clear that there is “agency” involved here. Surely the kind of consciousness required for something to be an action is that there is what James called a “prevision” or what we would call an “intention” relating to the outcome of the action. According to Anscombe in her work “Intention”:

“Intentional actions are ones to which a certain sense of the question “why?” has application….This question is refused application by the answer: “I was not aware that I was doing that”.(Anscombe G E M Oxford, Blackwell, 1972)

Now, in both cases, the Rat man was not aware of the answer to the question of why. He did not know he was disrupting the analysis and he did not know that he was replacing the stone because of his anger toward his girlfriend. This would seem to accord with both the Aristotelian account of voluntary action which requires that one is not under the influence of powerful emotions such as rage or indeed instinctive impulses such as flight. Anscombe’s account is also in accord with the Kantian ontological distinction between that which man does (as an agent) and that which happens to man(as a patient). And we all know that Rat-Man was a patient in more senses than one. He lacks the deliberative state of mind that characterises the decisions of a man seeking to lead an excellent flourishing life. The Rat Man, in other words, lacks character, and as Lear points out his psuche or soul lacks the ordering principle which emerges when one “becomes conscious”. Becoming conscious according to Freud and Aristotle has a political dimension. The society one lives in may not ,in Aristotle’s terms, deliver the conditions necessary for one to “feed” the goods of the body(strength and health), acquire the goods of the external world(friendly citizens, friends, and wealth in accordance with reasonable needs) and the goods of the soul(wisdom, courage justice, temperance etc) The praise and the blame of the community obviously plays an important part in the creation of this reflective, deliberative state of mind, a part which according to Freud is then internalised in the form of the agency of the superego(The superego is the critical agency that Korsgaard describes above). The superego is no arbitrary judge of our impulses and actions. It is an agency of “logos”, in which universal reasons are located: reasons that provide us with the explanations and justifications of the maxims of our actions and the beliefs we hold. Just as was the case for both Plato and Aristotle, the harmony of the “agencies” for Freud was the key to developing what he called a strong ego that could meet the key demands of life in a community, namely to love and to work. For Freud, the battle of the giants Eros and Thanatos formed the background of this struggle for “harmony” which if Thanatos prevailed would cause “discontent” with one’s civilisation. For Aristotle, the harmony of the powers of the soul would produce the goods necessary for the flourishing life. The harmonious character would obviously be in accordance with the oracles challenge “Nothing too much” or Aristotle’s “norm” of the golden mean which would in the name of temperance regulate the goods of the body and the external world in a way which is not possible for Typhon. We can see in such accounts that the role of the emotions is difficult to determine, located as they are in the realm of “consciousness”. As we know Aristotles attitude toward the emotions is clear and categorical. Emotions are connected fundamentally with pleasure and pain and we do not praise or blame people for how they feel about something.

The concentration upon sexuality in Freud’s writings is fascinating from at least one point of view. It explores the power of the imagination and perhaps suggests an alteration of the Aristotelian definition of man to “rational, imaginative man capable of discourse”. Lear argues that sexuality may be the motive force in our civilisation that generates ethical norms:

“It may well be that precisely because human sexuality is so variable and so entangles the imagination that humans have a real need to formulate ethical norms that express our best conception of what constitutes human flourishing and respect for others.”(Freud, P.74-5)

Aristotle once claimed that if one wishes to know the nature of something one must return to its source. Freud follows this advice with respect to the imagination and takes us back to infancy and breastfeeding, postulating that as a consequence of having been satisfied at the breast, the imagination “hallucinates” the breast in its absence when the infant is hungry. Apparently, according to Freud, the hallucination is to some degree satisfying–arouses pleasure. The “activities” of sucking and swallowing, initially connected to the pain of hunger, are thereafter associated with pleasure and such is the initial importance of pleasure in our biological lives that it becomes located around the bodily zone of the mouth and this centres the “psyche” of the infant around this body part and the activities associated with it. Freud calls this the oral stage of development in what is aptly named his “psychosexual theory”. Already at this stage, we see identification of pleasure and the imagination with what is “psychological”. Parental pressure will then introduce prohibitions into the garden of Eden of infancy and other pleasure zones will become the focus of imaginative activity. At this stage we are clearly “becoming conscious” but a long way from possessing all the powers necessary for the kind of deliberation necessary to survive and live prosperously in a society. Indeed the infant seems at this point to be a bundle of instinct and emotion. Melanie Klein in her writings introduces talk of part and whole objects as well as good and bad objects, and claims for example that the mother’s breast at the oral stage is a part object: this entails that the whole object of the mother is not yet intuited. The mother’s activities of meeting the baby’s needs and failing to do so are Klein’s ground for distinguishing between mother as a good object and mother as a bad object. Both objects and activities are “split” and this is also the ground for Klein to postulate the “self” of the infant as “split” into the good self and the bad self. This may not be the best elaboration upon Freudian theory, suggestive as it is of splitting into “two selves”. Anna Freud, we should recall did not find this account to be in the spirit of her father’s theorising. Her explanations of these phenomena are more developmental and like her father sees this sucking to be sexual because it is incorporated into adult sexual activity as the component of the sexual “drive”. Until that happens there is no reason to attribute sexuality to the pleasurable activities of sucking and swallowing. Its sexual nature will only emerge later in the actualisation process when consciousness reaches a certain level of development. For Freud’s, later work, sexuality will become a symbol of the life instincts and their striving toward a unity of the psyche that will always be fragile. The movement from the instinctive and emotional stages to the so-called genital stage in which an adult freely and consciously chooses his sexual partners, or as Freud did one sexual partner for life, is a journey where one can follow the workings of the primary process and the workings of the secondary process. Here we are once again reminded of Spinoza and his claim that the first idea of the mind is the idea of the body. In Freud’s account of the oral stage, we see this fact elaborated upon in more psychological terms with the presence in the explanation of the role of pleasure and the power of the imagination. In Kantian terms, there is no “I think” present in the activities of the child. If it is the case that the power of the imagination is a power of thinking, then the way in which one should interpret this lies in the following words from his work “Anthropology from a pragmatic point of view”:

“The fact that the human being can have the “I” in his representations raises him infinitely above all other living beings on earth. Because of this he is a person, and by virtue of the unity of consciousness through all changes that happen to him, one and the same person–i.e., through rank and dignity and entirely different being from things, such as irrational animals, with which one can do as one likes. This holds even when he cannot yet say “I”, because he still has it in thoughts, just as all languages must think it when they speak in the first person, even if they do not have a special word to express this concept of “I”. For this faculty(namely to think) is understanding.”(P.15)

The title of the section the above quote is extracted from is “On Consciousness of oneself”. The section continues in Freudian spirit and refers back to childhood:

“But it is noteworthy that the child who can already speak fairly fluently nevertheless first begins to talk by means of “I” fairly late(perhaps a year later): in the meantime speaking of himself in the third person(Karl wants to eat, to walk, etc). When he starts to speak by means of “I” a light seems to dawn on him, as it were, and from that day on he never again returns to his former way of speaking–Before he merely felt himself: now he thinks himself.”(P.15)

The event that Kant is referring to occurs well after the oral stage and before the so-called phallic stage. What Kant then goes on to say conforms to Freudian ideas of the egoism at the heart of this stage of childhood. The goods of the body and the external world obviously dominate the child’s life prior to this stage, as do the Freudian principles of energy-regulation and pleasure-pain. Book 2 of these Kantian reflections on Anthropology is entitled “The feeling of pleasure and displeasure”. Kant argues in this section(in accordance with what we find in Plato and Aristotle) that there are two kinds of pleasure, sensible pleasure and intellectual pleasure. The imagination and the senses are key elements of sensuous pleasure. Pain preceded every form of this kind of pleasure and insofar as it is related to this one form of sensory enjoyment, such sensuous pleasures cannot follow upon one another without the intervention of pain related to some kind of deprivation. The pleasure connected to knowledge and morality, however, belongs in the realm of intellectual pleasures.

Sympathy, Kant argues is a power of imagination and belongs to the faculty of sensibility rather than the faculty of understanding. This stage, however, is according to Kant, the beginning of the constitution of the faculty of the moral understanding. One of the foundations of emotion, namely sympathy must, therefore, be a form of what Kant calls “affective” consciousness but it also must be one of the foundations of sociability. Insofar as the imagination is involved here, it must be receptive rather than active, something that happens to the agent rather than something that one does. It does not seem to be conceptual. Formally the faculty of understanding, i.e. the conceptual faculty embraces the following mental activities:

“if the faculty of cognition in general is to be called understanding(in the most general meaning of the word), then this must contain the faculty of apprehending(attentio) given representations in order to produce intuition, the faculty of abstracting what is common to several of these intuitions(abstractio) in order to produce the concept, and the faculty of reflecting(reflexio) in order to produce cognition of the object.”(P.27)

The concept here is a universal act and can not be involved with particular objects in the way in which the imagination appears to be. There is clearly an interaction between the receptive and spontaneous aspects of our mental life and Freud makes substantial contributions to the nature of this interaction in conjunction with the interaction between emotion and instinct. In Group Psychology and the analysis of the ego, (SE XVIII,105), Freud claims:

“identification..is the earliest expression of an emotional tie with another person.”

Freud is attempting to characterise the work of the imagination during the phallic phase of psychosexual development. The child in the work of identification is moving from viewing itself as an object(Karl wants to eat) and its parents as objects which it can “possess”, love, hate, or desire: and toward desiring or wishing to be the parent. Once this happens the Aristotelian love of imitation increases in complexity and the agency of the Ego is differentiated into the agency of the superego which will be critical on the model of the same-sex parent’s critical approach to the external world and his family. The difference here is between an object cathexis(the wish to possess the opposite sex parent) and the beginning of the work to become conscious or become a person(and a source of authority). This work involves a desexualisation of the object(the other sex parent) and an aggressive rivalry with the same-sex parent. The above psychological work also precipitates a transition to the next stage of psychosexual development, the so-called genital stage, in which love must meet the demands of another person and is no longer a narcissistic issue of the possession of an object. The mechanism is complex and is characterised in the text “Mourning and Melancholia”:

“When it happens that a person has to give up a sexual object, there quite often ensues an alteration of his ego which can only be described as a setting up of the object inside the ego, as it occurs in melancholia: the exact nature of this substitution is as yet unknown to us. It may be that by this introjection, which is a kind of regression to the mechanism of the oral phase, the ego makes it easier for the object to be given up or renders that process possible. It may be that this identification is the sole condition under which the id can give up its objects. At any rate the process, especially in the early phases of development, is a very frequent one, and makes it possible to suppose that the character of the ego is a precipitate of abandoned object cathexes and that it contains the history of those object choices.”(GW, 13, 257;SE, 19, 29.)

For Freud, then, the wish to be like the same-sex parent and the work involved becomes the foundation of morality and the conceptualisation/understanding of what is universally good. Much of this account, for Kant, would fall under the heading of what he called “physical anthropology”(What the world makes of man) rather than what he calls “Pragmatic anthropology”(What man makes of himself).

The Rat Man’s superego is cruel because his father with whom he identified(not out of love but out of fear of being beaten) was cruel. The work of becoming a person was thus disrupted: this is what the world made of the Rat Man, and there was nothing he then could make of himself because he was constantly engaged in the task of the disruption and destruction of his love and loved objects. The act of removing the stone from the road so that his lady friend’s carriage would not have an accident is reversed because the reason for the act was not at the level of consciousness, the level of conceptualisation and understanding. Reversing his action was a sign of this lack of understanding–the “impulse” to protect his lady friend was imaginative and intuitive and found itself in a mental environment in which reversing the action was not a negation or contradiction(There are no negations or contradictions in the contents of the id). Kant would not, however, have objected to this kind of Aristotelian account of the development or actualisation of the adult through the “stages” of infancy, childhood, adolescence, and adulthood, in accordance with the 4 kinds of change, three principles, and four causes. Freud, of course, was focussing on the material and the efficient causes of this process but bore in mind the Greek “virtues” or “goods of the soul” (the formal cause)in a context of a flourishing life(the final cause) that if pursued successfully would end in a life of contemplation. A life that surely describes well, Freud’s 50 years of writing.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Emotion, Consciousness, and Action: Freud, the Kantian-Hylomorphic Psychologist(Part One)

Views: 768

worms eye view of spiral stained glass decors through the roof
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.com

There are many reasons why we view Freud as a hylomorphic Psychologist. The first is that his later work is best interpreted through what I call the hylomorphic matrix(Three domains of science, 4 kinds of change, 3 principles, and 4 “causes” of change). Secondly, it has a view of the principle of life (psuche, or “soul”) that best meets the demands of the kind of aporetic question which typically arises in the Philosophy of Mind or Philosophical Psychology. Thirdly Freud’s later Work also answers aporetic questions arising in the arenas of Cultural and Political Philosophy. Fourthly Freud’s view of consciousness as a surface phenomenon accords well with Aristotelian and Kantian positions.

Freud, we should remember claimed that his Later theorising in Psychology was Kantian. This is an acceptable claim if one bears in mind that some aspects of Freud, e.g. the division of the mind into “parts” does not quite fit with the Kantian division of the mind into “faculties”(sensibility, understanding, and reason). It should also be recalled that Freud’s theorising falls into the domain of all three hylomorphic sciences. His theorising, that is, has universal theoretical intent, but also falls into the domain of the Practical Sciences and finally, and perhaps most importantly his medical intent to help his patients use the principles of the productive sciences. Of course, this “productive” help was both morally and theoretically motivated. Freud, we should remember decided to talk to his patients rather than institutionalise them in “mental” institutions and his therapy thereby deserves the title “moral treatment”.

Freud was not a university figure but his work enlightened his time and his culture with ideas and with a new kind of mental health worker, the psychoanalyst. Paradoxically his time at University in Vienna did not provide him with the tools necessary to treat patients suffering from neuroses and psychoses and after a period of limited success and a “stillborn” piece of writing called the “Project”(which was later burned), Freud turned, like Socrates and Wittgenstein, away from theoretical science and more toward hylomorphic and Transcendental Philosophy. This “Freudian turn” is perhaps not sufficiently appreciated by the Freud bashers who take delight in claiming that his work is not scientific.

Freud’s work has been appreciated by Philosophers with a more philosophical view of Science and also by Philosophers, in particular, the Phenomenologists who share with Schopenhauer the view that we must awaken some basic experience of the world. This “awakening” in Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenology amounts to describing how consciousness, in perception, forms the world around me and gives it existence. Freud, is praised by Merleau-Ponty because he recognises that sexuality is a general dimension of human being that cannot be reduced to the activity of the genital organs. For Merleau-Ponty, however, it is rather the case that the phenomenological subject “projects” sexuality onto the world, time, and other men. Our history is sexual because of the kind of being that we are. Psychoanalysis, Merleau-Ponty, argues speaks to us about a biological sexual substructure insofar as it is integrated into the multi-dimensional being of man, or what Husserl called his “lebenswelt” or life world. Sexuality for Merleau-Ponty cannot be described or explained by Science because Science resolves wholes into causal “parts” or “facts” that disconnect us from the holistic structure of consciousness and our life-worlds. The Phenomenological attitude thus seeks to describe the essences that are revealed in our “perception” of the world, time, and other people, This attitude seeks the psychic meaning in everything physical. Freud used the term “Primary process” to describe a primitive kind of (impulsive?)thinking that had the potential to generate a more reflective secondary process. The Primary process basically obeyed the hylomorphic principles of energy regulation and pleasure-pain, whereas the secondary process obeyed what Freud called the “Reality Principle” which rationally produces the flourishing life for any individual. Merleau Ponty embraces this position of Freud’s in the following :

“..biological existence is synchronised with human existence and is never indifferent to its distinctive rhythm. Nevertheless, we shall now add, “living”(leben) is a primary process, from which as a starting point, it becomes possible to “live”(erleben) this or that world, and we must eat and breathe before perceiving and awakening to relational living, belonging to colours and lights through sight, to sounds through hearing, to the body of another through sexuality, before arriving at the life of human relations”(Phenomenology of perception P.185)

What is being presented here is nothing other than the hylomorphic structure of a being that is functioning in accordance with biological, psychological, and rational principles. For Freud this occurs in accordance with the energy regulation principle(whose telos is homeostasis), the pleasure-pain principle(the impulsive aspect of being human in which we seek hedonistically to experience pleasure rather than pain) and the reality principle(where for Freud the normative “ought” plays an extensive role in both theoretical and practical reasoning processes).

For Merleau-Ponty, it is the life of the body and the life of consciousness which he claims reciprocally “express” each other in a realm of “meaning. Freud’s theory, however, is more complex and suggests a relation of reciprocal expression between three levels of body, consciousness, and rationality, thus placing him closer to Aristotle than Merleau-Ponty. Freud integrates here both the thesis of somatogenesis (mental illness has its origin in the body) and psychogenesis(mental illness has its origin in the mind) in a way that was problematic for the psychiatry of his time, especially those psychiatrists who believed that the mind was an epi-phenomenon like the sound of musical notes from the vibrating strings of the harp. In relation to whether the mind has the power to move the body, Merleau Ponty considers Binswwangers reported case study in his “Uber Psychotherapie”, in which a patient who recalls a traumatic memory in the therapeutic process relaxes his sphincter as a consequence. It is case studies such as this that bring home to us the importance of Spinoza’s reflection that the mind is first of all the idea of the body, a reflection moreover that Aristotle would have approved of. Those who would take this as an argument for the primacy of psychogenesis should consider whether the musical sounds of the vibrating strings could exist without those strings. We should not, however, necessarily include Merleau-Ponty amongst those psychologists that seek to deny the role of the biological in the constitution of consciousness. The hylomorphic priority of the “form” of the body or the principle of the body is necessary to produce the music of the mind, its ideas, judgments, and reasonings.

Primary processes “manifest” themselves in dream interpretation. Merleau Ponty’s account in his work “The Structure of Behaviour, (trans. by Fisher, A.,L., Pittsburgh, Duquesne University Press, 2011) characterises the relation between the manifest content of the dream and the latent content in Phenomenological language which basically accepts the primary process-secondary process relation:

“Freud….protested against the physiological theories of dreams which, according to him, furnish only their most general conditions and since he sought their explanation in the individual life of the dreamer and in its immanent logic. But the proper meaning of the dream is never its manifest meaning. It has been clearly shown how, faced with the contrast between the subject’s first recital of the dream and the second recital which analysis reveals, Freud believed it necessary to actualise the latter in the form of latent content within an ensemble of unconscious forces and mental entities which enter into conflict with the counter forces of the censor: the manifest content of the dream would result from this sort of energic action.”(P.177)

Merleau Ponty calls into question the language of “force” and “energy” on phenomenological grounds, asserting that the language of causality does not suffice to capture the phenomenon we wish to describe. Much depends on what is meant in this context by causality. If the appeal to causality requires a resolution of a whole into physical observable parts or events, there can be no objection to Merleau-Ponty’s criticism. if, however, as was the case in Freud’s later thought the category of causation is a category of judgment that is related to principle, for example, in the above case, the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle, then on the Kantian account this form of conceptualised “causality” is well equipped to make judgments about “phenomena”.

Merleau-Ponty, however, is very critical of Kant’s approach to phenomena. He criticises, for example, Kant’s Copernican revolution on the grounds that it is no longer true to our experience(Phenomenology of perception, P. x) but the grounds of his objection are unfortunately Hegelian, claiming that Kant is detaching the subject of experience from the experience and thereby denying its “lived” quality. This in a sense is true: judgment is an objectifying moment and the judging subject for Kant does, in a sense transcend the experience. The concepts that are constituents of the judgment are categorical and causality is one of these categories (as is Community in which agents and patients are logically related) and concepts are representations that are not in immediate contact with what they are representations of. Conceptualisation, and the categories that control this function, are a key element of the Kantian Copernican revolution. Freud’s theory does not merely use causal judgments it also uses the judgments of community. His use of the term “force” or “energy” is therefore usually more complex than we give him credit for. The energy regulation principle for Freud operates very primitively in infancy until it is incorporated in the later egotistical pleasure-pain principle which in its turn becomes incorporated into a very much more complex reality principle as the “agent” actualises more and more complex cognitive powers. When actualised these principles are in a reciprocal relation, each affecting the other in complex ways.

In fact, Freud would not have objected to the following account of the development of “agency” that Merleau-Ponty provides us with, in his work “The Structure of Behaviour”:

“Development should be considered not as the fixation of a given force on outside objects which are also given, but as a progressive and discontinuous structuration of behaviour. Normal structuration is one which reorganises conduct in depth in such a way that infantile attitudes no longer have a place or meaning in the new attitude: it would result in perfectly integrated behaviour, each moment of which would be internally linked with the whole. One will say that there is repression when integration has been achieved only in appearance and leaves certain relatively isolated systems subsisting in behaviour which the subject refuses both to transform and to assume.”(P.177)

Merleau Pony continues to acknowledge that what he calls “Freudian mechanisms” can explain pathological behaviour but not what he calls “structured” behaviour in which the subject or agent relates normally to reality. Merleau-Ponty, however, fails to acknowledge that these mechanisms are regulated by the three hylomorphic principles of energy regulation, pleasure-pain, and reality, where the latter would be characterised at the level of the rational power(Aristotle) an agent has to exercise sound judgment(Kant).

Another Phenomenologist, Paul Ricoeur, (Freud and Philosophy: an essay in interpretation, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1970, P65) sees no epistemological problem in Freud’s use of what he calls the language of energetics in spite of its anti-phenomenological characteristics. Ricoeur suggests that the solution to the problem of integrating the two perspectives of firstly, an energetics that functions at the level of events and secondly, a hermeneutics which functions at the level of interpreting representations, may lie in the mixed nature of desires which have both impulsive force and meaning. Desire, if we include in its scope the desire to understand, appears, then, to function at all levels from the biological level through the level of consciousness and to the level of rationality. Excessive desire for example in a life form that is not “structured” to use Merleau-Ponty’s terminology, can give rise to pathological perception or hallucination(Macbeth). This structuring function is for Freud constituted by the ego and the reality principle whose task it is to regulate our relation to the id(the home of the primary process) and the external world. Desire, in a structured life form, will give rise to thought or speech which are the highest forms of cognition. Thought obviously uses less energy than a hallucination at the neuronal level, Freud claims. But this is not reductionist because by the time we get to the publication of the work the “Interpretation of Dreams”, we are informed that the psychical “apparatus” has no anatomical location. The “mechanisms” of perception and memory must be purely psychic phenomena. A dream is, of course, also a purely psychical phenomenon and it is related to desire at the level of consciousness and at an unconscious level. This accounts for the fact that we can have two different accounts of the dream without the risk of falling foul of the principle of non-contradiction. The different forms of the accounts then correspond to the relation of the primary and secondary processes and the integrated workings of the pleasure-pain principle and the reality principle.

Consciousness is clearly an important structuring agency in the process of actualising the potential powers at our disposal and Freud’s account is, in our opinion, far more interesting than his account of the unconscious. Firstly it is important to point to the outline Freud gave of the psychic apparatus in his “interpretation of Dreams. There are two “ends” to the apparatus, Firstly, the perceptual end that is juxtaposed both to the stimuli of the external world that stimulate it into activity and memory systems(short term and long term) which preserve and record the activity but also associates memories with each other(different principles of association will be stored in different memory systems). Secondly, the motor end of the psychic apparatus re-engages with the external world. The natural direction of the flow of energy in the apparatus is from the perceptual end to the motor end. Juxtaposed to the motor end is the preconscious system that possesses what Ricoeur calls a critical function and immediately behind the preconscious system (that contains our knowledge which includes the knowledge of the meanings of our words) lies the unconscious system.

Consciousness is characterised by Freud in his work “The Interpretation of dreams” in the following terms:

“It is the Pcpt(perceptual) system, which is without the capacity to retain modifications and is thus without memory, that provides our consciousness with the whole multiplicity of sensory qualities. On the other hand, our memories–not excepting those which are most deeply stamped on our minds are in themselves unconscious. They can be made conscious: but there can be no doubt that they can produce all their effects while in an unconscious condition. What we describe as our ” character” is based on the memory traces of our impressions and moreover the impressions which have had the greatest effect on us–those of our earliest youth–are precisely the ones which scarcely ever become conscious.” P 688-9)

Now during sleep and dreaming the motor end of the apparatus is resting and energy then flows in a regressive direction back to memory images. Any wish that arises in this state of affairs is the “cause” that seeks for fulfilment regressively in the realm of memory images. Given the low energy level of a sleeping brain, it is possible that this phenomenon then imitates the brain of a 5-year-old which functioned largely in the realm of imagery whilst the ego was in the process of developing and whilst the power of language and reality cathected thought was also developing. This developmental process guided by deception, failure, and the pain of frustration teaches us this roundabout process of thinking which Freud characterises as the secondary process. Hallucinatory wish-fulfilment is then substituted by thought, a more reflective and quiescent process. Consciousness on this account, then, is related to the peripheral excitations that produce sensory qualities but also to the feelings of pleasure and pain which are necessarily conscious. In the process of the actualisation or development of cognitive powers, language and verbal images play a decisive role in the generation of self-consciousness. In this process, there is a shift from pleasure-pain regulation to regulation via linguistic symbols(representations) and consciousness becomes determined by preconscious thought processes. thus introducing critically the relation of consciousness to two different kinds of reality testing,( perception and thought). Here we see a shift from an observationally oriented consciousness to a more reflective cogitative process as well as a shift from the conscious pain of deception and failure. In this shift is involved a hyper-cathexis in favour of the secondary process, but in spite of this, thought never succeeds in freeing itself of regulation by unpleasure which if it arouses high levels of anxiety can give rise to various defense mechanisms including repression(–when for example the preconscious turns away from thoughts cathected with high anxiety). Consciousness is not substantival and is perhaps best characterised as a system of constituting powers. It is a sensory phenomenon for Freud but not unconnected to the motor end of the psychic apparatus which requires conscious attention to begin and end a project and to correct any errors. Yet it is still a “surface” phenomenon” because it is Desire and the primary process that fundamentally organises our practical and theoretical projects in accordance with its “aims”. Being a surface phenomenon means that on the Freudian account it is probably closely related to the underlying phenomenon of preconscious thought. Consciousness is itself a form of thought which according to William James in his essay “Does Consciousness Exist?” (Essays in radical empiricism, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press,1996)carries out the function of reporting and knowing its objects and events. Reporting one’s dream obviously requires consciousness. This descriptive function is important for the process of interpretation that will lead to the knowledge of what the dream means(at least by the analyst). To some extent the knowing aspect of consciousness can know the dream, and that means understanding the principles involved in its interpretation which also includes understanding the “mechanisms” involved in producing the dream. This activity of understanding will involve an integration of the faculties of the mind and the powers of the mind that include language and its power to bring these principles and powers into the field of consciousness(including its memories). This latter activity of “knowing” will also involve the integration of the preconscious system with consciousness. The function of the preconscious is partly dynamic, that is to say, the preconscious performance of actions in, habit, for example, reduces the energy levels required.(Consciousness is, as Freud maintains hyper-cathected).

This takes us to what Freud calls his “mythology” namely the instincts and their vicissitudes. The instincts have aims that originate in the biology of the individual but these aims can change. Two of the most important vicissitudes are connected to the aims of becoming conscious and exclusion from consciousness. These vicissitudes will be regulated by the three Freudian principles. That is to say that the instincts or Desire are defined teleologically in terms of their aims which will paradoxically in the case of the death instinct include the ending of all conscious, preconscious and unconscious activity. The objects of instinct are obviously variable, they are the means the instinct uses to achieve its aim. The Freudian notion of instinct is clearly not a biological concept obeying only the energy regulation principle. Instinct is rather the basic building block of Freud’s Psychology. Freud referred to his theory of the instincts as his mythology but we are claiming that the basis has a claim to be called “Philosophical”. The ego itself is a product of instinctive activity or Desire and its choice of objects relates directly to the instincts and their vicissitudes. The ego can also be determined by the preconscious system and its “knowledge”(memories etc). Insofar as the ego functions in accordance with the energy regulation principle and the pleasure-pain principle, it is narcissistic(what Freud would describe as a weak ego) and all object choice in this state will be narcissistic. Instincts, therefore, underlie these subject-object exchanges. The strong ego judges in accordance with the reality principle(in accordance with the Kantian categories). Judgment of this kind is a displacement of narcissism but not necessarily a displacement of the instinct of becoming conscious. The displacement of narcissism will obviously be part of the setting up of the agency of the superego. Here the “principles” involved will be first, the pleasure-pain principle regulating the narcissism of the agent and secondly, the reality principle regulating the economics of pain as a consequence of the loss of a loved object(the narcissistic “I”). The “mechanisms” involved are the work of mourning or the masochistic work of melancholia depending upon whether the reality principle successfully “structures” the ego. In the work of mourning, it is the object that is the focus, or rather the memories of the object must be contextualised in the light of the “knowledge” that the object no longer exists (whatever the imaginatively based wish fulfilment process desires). In melancholia, the work occurs against the background of a lack of structure(characteristic of narcissism) and the death instinct enters the equation of the work via the masochistic feelings directed toward the agent. Here there is no measurement of the wished-for object against the tribunal of reality that has judged the object not to exist. One of the vicissitudes of the death instinct is aggression and it is this which is unleashed by the narcissist upon his environment if he is frustrated. If he desires an object and then loses that object, the memory system is not sufficiently structured for the work of mourning to occur, and the work of melancholia occurs. Here we can see the limited role of consciousness and the importance of the metapsychology of the Instincts and their vicissitudes. Consciousness, of course, is to some extent involved because it is only in virtue of what is not conscious becoming conscious that we come to know what is in the preconscious and unconscious systems. It is the work of becoming conscious which turns what are presentations of the body into psychic presentations. Here Spinoza emerges in Freud’s reflections, namely the claim that the first idea of the mind is the idea of the body. Freud embellishes this by claiming that the instincts re-present the body to the mind. The system of the unconscious contains these instincts which are basically wishful impulses that coexist together with no logical relation to each other, i.e. one wishful impulse cannot negate another or be related to any of the other categories of judgment or indeed have any relation to Time, both of which are constituents of the preconscious and conscious systems. We only know of these unconscious desires through their psychic representatives, insofar, that is, as they become conscious. When these desires appear in consciousness they are symbols of latent processes. It is this fact that demands of psychoanalysts that they do not reflect scientifically and merely search for a cause, but rather with their Delphic self-knowledge in the context of Freudian explanations and justifications “interpret” these “symbols” of consciousness. Freudian explanations and justifications are regulated by Aristotelian “principles” and conform to Kantian judgments of the understanding. The psychoanalyst, that is, works in a philosophical context of meaning and only incidentally in the realm of observation and causality.

Freud has been accused of dualism. He is certainly an instinct pluralist having postulated the life and death instinct and other instincts that have yet to be discovered. The distinction that he draws between Consciousness and the unconscious is not, however, dualistic, because Consciousness is clearly for him a hylomorphic phenomenon, actualising in accordance with principles. The preconscious is a third system and may be subconscious but is easily accessible via simple questioning. Knowledge of all kinds is lodged in the preconscious system: from knowledge or memory of simple particulars such as my telephone number to the most complex forms of knowledge that might require an essay, a lecture, or a dialogue to actualize. This may not be merely a question of accessing material in the memory, or using the association-mechanisms of our memory systems but also require the conscious use of reasoning. Unconscious material cannot, of course, be accessed via simple questioning techniques and requires the special techniques of Freudian psychoanalysis(free association, dream interpretation, transference techniques etc) before it can “become conscious”. The body is, however, a holistic phenomenon as can be seen in Merleau-Ponty and requires perhaps a pluralistic theoretical approach of the kind we encounter in Kant where judgments of inherence and subsistence, causal judgments, judgments of “Community”, judgments of agency(substances reciprocally determining one another) can coexist without contradiction in the same theory. The first two categories of Kant’s table of categories are concerned with what Kant referred to as “objects of intuition” which probably relate to the consciousness that is required for such objects. Here we find the category of Totality which relates to the unity of the plurality of a manifold of representations. Groups three and four of the categories are structured for the purpose of explaining or justifying the existence of the objects of intuition. Science is concerned with reasoning and rationality and, as an activity, is concerned with accumulating the totality of conditions for the phenomena we seek to explain and justify in any particular scientific domain. At the root of Science is the desire to understand which is a condition of the consciousness of awe and wonder we find in both Aristotle and Kant. Space, Time, Memory, and imagination are involved in precisely determined ways in the consciousness that seeks understanding. Kant invokes a principle of the unity of Consciousness which he calls “transcendental apperception” in relation to the more intuitively inclined categories. Transcendental apperception invokes the conceptualisation activity of the “I think” and at the same time establishes that the identity of the self is related to the consciousness one must-have of the act of unifying ones representations under concepts. The concept of Causality, for example:

“..is nothing but a synthesis(of that which follows in the time series, with other appearances) according to concepts…and without such unity which has its a priori rule, and which subjects the appearances to itself, no thoroughgoing, universal, and therefore necessary, unity of consciousness would be met with, in the manifold of perceptions”(Immanuel Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason, trans Kemp Smith, N.,London, Macmillan, 1929)

In the above quote we can see a Kantian commitment to a priori knowledge of the conceptual kind in which consciousness plays an incidental but necessary role.

Here we can also see the Aristotelian hylomorphic actualising theory in operation: a theory in which powers build upon powers. Kant, with one eye on Aristotle, claimed that the work of constructing the table of categories was the most difficult and time-consuming of the work involved in the First Critique. Freud probably had one eye on Kant’s table of categories when he claimed that his Psychology was Kantian. In the Kantian account “Consciousness” plays a limited role in the representation process(sensory qualities) and in a critical (non-observational?)monitoring process when the agent is involved in action of any kind. There are many pure, so-called a priori concepts involved in the table of categories and these are, as Kant claims, independent of experience. These play the role in Kant’s system that instincts and their vicissitudes have in Freud’s system. There is a further complication in Kantian theory that justifies the claim that consciousness is merely a “surface” phenomenon and that revolves around the Kantian claim that the self can be conceptualised as a phenomenal object but also as something noumenal which cannot be directly grasped by the concepts, categories, rules(laws) and judgments from the faculty of understanding using the power of thought . The noumenal self, that is, is not theoretically characterisable by the tribunal of the understanding with its “laws”. Kant poetically characterises this tribunal via a metaphor of an island:

“We have now not merely explored the territory of pure understanding, and carefully surveyed every part of it, but have also measured its extent, and assigned to everything in it its rightful place. This domain is an island, enclosed by nature itself within unalterable limits. It is the land of truth–enchanting name!–surrounded by a wide and stormy ocean, the native home of illusion, where many a fog bank and many a swiftly melting iceberg give the deceptive appearance of farther shores, deluding the adventurous seafarer ever anew with empty hopes and engaging him in enterprises which he can never abandon and yet is unable to carry to completion.”(A235.236)

Kant goes on interestingly to claim that :

“we are not satisfied with the exposition merely of that which is true, but likewise demand that account be taken of that which we desire to know.”(A237)

The island of truth appears almost as an aesthetic phenomenon and is created by our empirical and conceptual relation to our representations. If, however, we view our representations transcendentally we realize according to Kant that the reasoning he resorted to in his Transcendental Aesthetic (where Space and Time were discussed) already as Kant puts it

“establishes the objective reality of noumena and justifies the division of objects into phenomena and noumena, and so of the world into a world of the senses and a world of the understanding”(A249)

This concept of the noumenon is the consequence of an intellectual intuition but cannot be known through any of the categories, and Kant claims that we can theoretically know nothing of noumena. But Kant also claims that there is another island that is not an aesthetic phenomenon but rather an ethical reality that can be established by practical reason using the practical law of freedom which thinks not about what is the case but rather about what ought to be the case. This island is an ideal reality, and it is what Plato was aiming at with his “idea of the good” which he claimed was a more important idea than that of the truth. Freud undoubtedly also had his eye on this aspect of Plato when he suborned the Platonic concepts of Eros, Thanatos, and Ananke. It was the life and the death instincts that formed the unconscious aspect of the superego that was formed in the phallic psychosexual stage. This transcendental object of reason emerges from the transcendental employment of reason. The ethical/ practical use of reason is not based on experience, on prudence or pragmatism:

“By the term “practical” I mean everything that is possible through freedom. When, however, the conditions of the exercise of our free will are empirical, reason can have no other than a regulative employment in regard to it, and can serve only to effect unity in its empirical laws. thus, for instance, in the precepts of prudence, the whole business of reason consists in uniting all the ends which are prescribed to us by our desires in the one single end, happiness, and in coordinating the means for attaining it. In this field therefore, reason can supply none but pragmatic laws of free action, for the attainment of those ends which are communicated to us by the senses: it cannot yield us laws that are pure and determined completely a priori.Laws of this latter type, pure practical laws, whose end is given through reason completely a priori, and which are prescribed to us not in an empirically conditioned but in an absolute manner, would be products of pure reason. Such are the moral laws: and these alone therefore belong to the practical employment of reason..”(B828)

Rationality in hylomorphic theory is both the essence of man and something, like consciousness, which is actualized, something which both comes to be and ought to come to be in accordance with Aristotle’s definition of man as a rational animal capable of discourse. For Aristotle, man uses his rationality theoretically, practically, and productively. Freud, in his theorizing, is more of a Kantian than he is an Aristotelian because he believes the practical use of reason to be more important for the fate of man than his use of theoretical reason. But Freud as a therapist is perhaps more Aristotelian in his use of the techniques of productive science in order to bring about change in his patients. The Freudian view of civilization contains no vision of a struggle between the dwarfs of truth and falsity in the name of “knowledge” but rather a struggle between the giants of Eros and Thanatos in the name of Ananke. In this last mythopoetic image, he places psychoanalysis as a movement with its origins in Greek Philosophy and Kantian hylomorphism. Aristotle, we know believed that theoretical contemplation was divine and not merely potentially rational, but actually rational and connected to his ideal of a philosophical God(that does not need to act in order to be rational). Aristotle, consequently believed that ethical reasoning would contain less certainty than theoretical contemplation which for him was the divine standard by which to measure our finite form of human existence. Freud probably is on the side of Kant in this debate but he was one of the new men and believed that the idea of God was not an idea of reason but more a fictional creation of an unstructured imagination ruled by fear and the pleasure-pain principle.

The above aspect of the self as noumenon is also present in Freud’s account and it adds a dimension of complexity to an already complex theory that falls clearly in the domain of Philosophical Psychology.

A Philosophical History of Psychology, Cognition, Consciousness, and Action: Part one: Schopenhauer and the art and Philosophy of melancholia.

Views: 1789

gray and black galaxy wallpaper
Photo by Pixabay on Pexels.co

Schopenhauer and Hegel competed for students attending their respective lectures at the University of Berlin. Hegel won the competition and ended Schopenhauer’s academic career. Schopenhauer was one of the “new men” declaring that he was fighting under the banner of Kantian Philosophy. It is probably true that he was much closer to Kantian Philosophy than Hegel but it is not clear that, if Kant was alive to judge his writings, Schopenhauer would not have received the same kind of criticism that Fichte did.

Kant, in comparison with Schopenhauer, was the philosopher that best preserved in his philosophy a sound balance between firstly, theoretical and practical metaphysics, and secondly an integration of the domains of metaphysics and ethics. Reason, for Kant has the potential for revealing the complexities of the existence of the world, and the complexities of what ought to be done in such a world, and whilst it is clear that Schopenhauer shared some of Kant’s concerns and assumptions it is not clear that he did understand Kant fully. In the end the objective difference there is between these two philosophers may come down to a difference between a philosophical view of science and an artistic view of Philosophy. There is, of course, in Kant, respect for the Arts which we don’t find in Plato, but this respect does not, as might be the case in Schopenhauer, neutralise the power of the intellect(the faculty of the understanding and the power of reason) in favour of the power of the imagination and its practical relation to the emotions( both this power, and emotional susceptibility belong to what Kant would refer to as the faculty of sensibility).

Aristotelian and Kantian wonder in the face of the bare existence of this world is replaced in Schopenhauer with a metaphysical interpretation of existence that is basically experiential, related, that is, to an awareness that we have of the inevitability of death and the widespread prevalence of suffering and misery of life. It was this experiential relation to the world which motivated the Schopenhaurean desire to seek a metaphysical interpretation of existence. Buddha’s “journey of discovery”, his experience of the four great sights of sickness, old age, death, and a monks search for the causes of suffering and enlightenment, we know influenced Schopenhauer in his attitude toward suffering, death and what we have been referring to in this work as “the context of explanation/justification”. There are four aporetic questions that, for Kant, define the field of Philosophy; What can I know?”, What ought I to do?” What can I hope for?” and “What is man?” It is not clear whether the questions” Why do humans die?” “Why do humans suffer?” are aporetic questions of this kind that can inspire awe and wonder in the soul.

Evidence of prejudice in favour of the operation of the imagination over that of the operations of the understanding and the power of reason is also present in Schopenhauer’s characterisation of the theoretical relation we have to the world. In his view, we theoretically can imagine our world not existing. Kant’s response to this astounding feat of imagination would have been to point out that if it is true that we could really imagine such a thing(because what is imagined is a contradiction) this would only confirm the philosophical problems with the agency responsible for the tendency of thought to ascend like a bird into a stratosphere with no connection to the conditions which make flight possible. In this example, it appears as if the rule of experience is defying and denying the logical principles of non-contradiction(PNC) and sufficient reason(PSR). For Kant, as for Artistotle, the PNC and PSR are ontological, that is, they articulate the limits of experience by determining what something is, and what it is not. Kant’s metaphysical and transcendental logic are both determined by these prescriptive or normative principles. It is not, however, clear that Schopenhauer is not using the “experiential” “realities” of death and suffering to deny the prescriptive and normative values of logic and ethics. He claims, according to Patrick Gardiner(Schopenhauer, Harmondsworth, Penguin Books, 1967) that what he has written in “The World as Will and Representation”(WWR) is the expression of a “single thought” and that this single thought can be divided into parts only if the relationship between these parts remain “organic”, that is, that every part “supports the whole just as much as it is supported by the whole” (P.31). This is as much an artistic allegory as it is biological. It is clear that the kind of prescriptive/normative defense of what is metaphysical and transcendental given by Kant is not embraced by Schopenhauer and to that extent, his accusations against Hegel’s religious appeals to the Absolute as being sensu allegorico rather than sensu proprio lack the power of a Kantian position. The metaphysical urge(which he represents allegorically) he refers to, appears real(actual) and almost biological, and contrast sharply with Aristotelian and Kantian claims that metaphysics is about “first principles” and potentialities rather than psychological entities and actualities. Suffering and death, for Schopenhauer, are actualities to be endured rather than potentialities to be responded to in a Socratic manner. Socrates’ response in his cell to death as a dreamless sleep indicates that death can be valued normatively as something “good”(cf Buddha). In the absence of experientially-based knowledge on what death is, there is no alternative, Socrates argues, but not to fear what you do not know and respond normatively as if it was good. Responding to death as an actuality, that is responding imaginatively and fearfully, rather than conceptually and rationally as a potentiality, entails responding in terms of the “urge” of a wish that assumes to know what it does not. This type of wish-fulfillment response merely creates a fantasy of death that is at odds with the philosophical response based on what we can and cannot know. Both Aristotle and Kant would have shared the Socratic view of death and both philosophers would have seen in Schopenhauer’s “value or norm-free metaphysics” a complex irrational defense by denial of practical reason and it’s prescriptive/normative character. It is relatively clear that the epistemology of Schopenhauer is not related to knowledge as conceived by both Aristotle and Kant.

Schopenhauer’s response to suffering, which he described in very pessimistic terms was neither religious nor ethical but aesthetic: we calm our suffering breasts by aesthetic experience, the creation, and appreciation of art. Once again experience, devoid of organisation by the categories of understanding or power of reason is the refuge he retreats to. Now suffering, unlike death is something we can and do experience and no one should deny that creating and appreciating artworks is a possible response to both suffering and death but it should also be realised that the Kantian categorical imperative is a conceptual rather than an imaginative/emotional response to the experience of suffering and the inevitability of death. Admittedly Schopenhauer does claim that aesthetic experience is somehow related to truth and is revelatory of the essential and universal nature of reality perhaps in the same way as Plato conceived of his forms and their relation to reality. This claim, however, appears to be problematically non-conceptual and therefore non-propositional, and running contrary to Aristotelian and Kantian positions in several different respects.

Responding conceptually for Kant entailed responding in terms of the categories of judgment. It is these categories that organise and determine the possible forms that appearances and phenomena can take. All acts of understanding, according to Kant are reducible to judgments which involve a representation of representations of appearances. In other words, the concepts involved in judgments are functions, i.e. acts of the understanding by means of which a number of representations are brought under one common representation. (The term “act” for Kant but not for Schopenhauer, denotes that we are dealing with something that man does, rather than something that happens to him.(Schopenhauer believes that matter “acts” –WWR P-8-9) ) No concept, therefore, is ever in immediate relation to reality. Conceptualising suffering and death as potential “goods” therefore cannot be an aesthetic matter (which must involve intuitions of an object or work that have an immediate non-discursive relation to the object or work concerned). Aristotle in his turn, would have characterised judgment in terms of thinking something about something. In this characterisation, there is clear opposition to the Platonic theory of forms, an opposition that resulted in Aristotle’s hylomorphic theory and his theory of categories (which are not categories of judgment but rather categories of existence). Plato’s participation/ relation theory describes the relationship between the general form and the particular substance but this theory can not lead us, Aristotle argues, to the manifold kinds of things there are in the world and they also can not lead us to the essences of these kinds of things. “Socrates runs” and “Socrates is human” are different kinds of judgment(the one being said both of and in the subject and the other said only of the subject). Plato’s theory conflates these kinds of judgment thus disguising their essential difference to one another because the so-called “surface grammar” appears to be the same if all we have is a “participation relation” between the particular Socrates and the forms “running” and “Humanity”. The idea of “Categories” was thus born of the inadequacies of Platonic theory in the contexts of the demand for explanation/justification. Kant in his turn found these Aristotelian categories(of existence) inadequate for the purposes of logically justifying the truths of science and ethics. For Kant, therefore, without the Categories of judgment, the forms or concepts cannot be regulated by the principles of PNR and PSR, and theorising about the world becomes impossible.

Aesthetic experience covers both aesthetic action and aesthetic appreciation but it is the latter rather than the former that appears to appeal to Schopenhauer. All art-work for Aristotle is techné. Techné is produced and appreciated as part of the project of striving for a flourishing life. Part of this project obviously involves the desire to know that Aristotle refers to in the opening of his metaphysics and it also involves the learning that supervenes as a result of the arising of emotions in, for example, our relation to tragic works of art. This process of learning by catharsis specifically involves the transformation of the emotions of pity and fear into something good in our life rather than something negative and disruptive(calling for a pessimistic attitude of denial and withdrawal). The point however of the account Aristotle gives of Art is not primarily to achieve epistemological knowledge of the external world but also to acquire self-knowledge of the kind valued by the Delphic oracle: the kind of self-knowledge that is necessary for ethical agents striving for a flourishing life. Education in the virtues would for Aristotle obviously involve the transformation of emotions such as pity and fear into pleasures associated with learning: for Aristotle, there was a specific kind of pleasure associated with the “relief “that results from the transformation of the emotions of pity and fear. The “healing” process involved in catharsis is not a result of the purgation of the emotions of pity and fear, but rather a result of the emerging of the “virtue” in an agent engaged ethically in practical reasoning, i.e. we are describing here the self-knowledge of an “agent” for whom pity and fear are felt in the right way at the right time and in the right context .It is not clear that Schopenhauer could agree with Aristotle’s account given his very curious view of knowledge, human agency and the role of the Will in which he basically argues that the reason we ought to have compassion for each other resides in the metaphysical “fact”(?) that the Will is one Will which we are all a part of. Given his pessimistic descriptions of the experiences we have of the world and the supremacy of the actualities of death and suffering in the world, together with his curious idea that we should in some sense turn away from the Will and the World, it is difficult not to wonder how such a system can result in mutual love rather than mutual conflict( a kind of state of nature in which there is a war of all against all). Fredrick Coplestone, in an interview with Brian Magee in a work entitled “The Great Philosophers” (Oxford, OUP, 1987) summarises this concern in the following manner:

“Schopenhauer insists that as there is one ultimate reality, and as each one of us is identical with that one ultimate reality, therefore in some sense we are all one, ultimately. And he uses this theory as a basis for advocating compassion, sympathy, agapeic love as distinct from erotic love…..I find it difficult to see how, if each one of us is an embodiment of a reality which is self-devouring, torn by conflict, mutual love is a practical possibility. Would not one expect mutual strife, a strife which–given the nature of the underlying reality–could not be overcome?…..But this does not alter the fact that if we are all one Will and if this Will is something horrible, Schopenhauer was right in not stopping at the idea of compassion but in going on to propose, as an ideal, a turning against the ultimate reality…”(P. 224)

The basis of Schopenhauer’s choice of this idea of an ultimate reality is grounded in Hinduism, Buddhism, and Kant’s idea of the noumenon but it has to be said that there is no Parmenidean reconciliation of all Wills into one noumenal will in Kant. Will is for Kant, as it is not for Schopenhauer, an aspect of an Aristotelian life form. Schopenhauer in his theoretical witches brew has melted the Will down into some kind of universal “energy”(Magee’s term from the above interview) that does not obey the Kantian or Aristotelian PNC, or indeed any ontological distinction between the organic and inorganic. One key ontological distinction, vital to an understanding of Psychology, namely that between events that happen to man and actions that are brought about by the will and causa sui agency of man is, however, not completely dissolved in Schopenhauer’s cauldron of ideas and theories. Indeed his dual aspect account of the epistemological relation we have toward our bodies has inspired a modern Philosopher, O Shaughnessy who defines the will in the following way:

“Now “Will” is often construed either as “Impulsive act urge” or else as “striving”: the latter phenomenon being uniquely the expression-effect of the former: a kinship that explains the fluctuation in the sense of the word. And my concern is mostly with “striving” will..For it is natural to think of “the will” less differentially as the phenomenon of action force in the mind: a psychic force that is exerted on(as impulsive act urge) and by(as striving) its owner.”(The Will: a dual aspect theory vol 1, xxiii( Cambridge, CUP,1980)

Schopenhauer’s conception of will as stretching over the organic and inorganic would not be accepted by O Shaughnessy who articulates clearly an Aristotelian/Kantian recognition of the fact that firstly, the mind is active because it is alive, and secondly, that the fact that psychological actualities are constitutive of such an active mind is a de re necessary truth in logic. The mind, that is, consists exclusively of phenomena of the type or kind “psychological”. The system is also non-substantival which means that it must be constituted of Aristotelian “forms” or “principles” inserted in a matrix of a hierarchy of life-forms stretching from those that grow and reproduce to the next level of those that perceive, move, and feel to the next level of those that are capable of discourse and are rational. O Shaughnessy’s theory is clearly hylomorphic in the way that Schopenhauer’s cannot be, and insofar as Kant’s Anthropology is also hylomorphic it would seem to follow that we cannot regard Schopenhauer’s position as purely “Kantian”. Schopenhauer, however, does share with both Kant and O Shaughnessy a dual-aspect theory of action and the will.

An interesting feature to note also is the relevance of Schopenhaurean reflections to the Freudian theory that is also grounded on hylomorphic theory. There are elements of both mourning and melancholia in Schopenhauers metaphysical “experiential” starting point, and Freud was one of the first theorists to recognize that whilst melancholia was a pathological condition in need of specialist treatment, mourning as a condition also required a form of “healing” in which his very Aristotelian “Reality principle” needed to establish itself in a mind dominated by the pleasure-pain principle( in which phantasy-laden wishes and desires were related to the loss of something that the mind was denying was lost). In melancholia, the issue is more serious, according to Freud because self-destructive desires were operating in the mind, making the healing process difficult, if not impossible. With these thoughts in mind perhaps we can see in the Schopenhaurean account that the wish to make the individual a part of one all-encompassing Will contains at the very least a trace of the healing process of mourning. Buddha, of course, sought the healing of suffering via enlightenment, via searching for “the causes of suffering”. Meditating Buddhists often describe the act of meditation in terms of a theory in which they claim that the self is not something we can search for because it is involved in any act of searching. Whether this can be mystically described as it has been, in terms of a self that has been taken out of itself and somehow independent of space, time, concepts, and the categories of the understanding, is questionable.

Let us for the moment, however, concentrate on the positive aspect of Schopenhauer’s theory, namely aesthetic experience and see if it contains the potential for a healing process: see, that is, if it can explain and justify what has been discovered in a context of discovery in which suffering and death play such a crucial metaphysical role. Bryan Magee in his work “The Philosophy of Schopenhauer”(Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1983) characterizes the aesthetic experience in the following way:

“There are times when we look at something, whether new or familiar–it can be anything from a panoramic vista to a small mundane object such as an apple or a doorknob–and realize we are seeing it in a singular way. We seem to be taken out of ourselves. It is as if time had stopped, and only the object existed, standing before us unencumbered by any connections with anything else–just simply there, wholly and peculiarly itself, and weirdly, singularly thingy. And yet the fact that it is being seen as if it is not enmeshed in time and space, and as if nothing else existed, seems to imbue it with a universal significance, our sense of which is the most powerfully felt aspect of the whole experience.”(P. 164)

This is the experience of the beautiful for Schopenhauer, Magee argues. The experience of the sublime he goes on to argue is a subordinate form of the beautiful and Kant is referred to in this context in spite of the fact that for Kant there is one very crucial difference between these two forms of experience and that is, the beautiful involves the play of the faculties of the imagination and understanding whereas the sublime involves a conflict of the imagination with the understanding and the sublimation of this conflict by the idea of ourselves as moral agents. The sublime for Kant, then, is related to the realm of the ethical in a way in which the beautiful is not. There are also problems with the way in which Magee chooses to describe the experience of the beautiful. In Kant’s description of this experience, there is a reference to the fact that we are not in the realm of the conceptual and must rely on the capacity of discourse to use language sensitively to give an adequate account of the experience. Here we are in the realm of the poet who, surely would not claim that we are “taken out of ourselves”. This kind of description(“taken out of ourselves”) we are more likely to encounter in mystical writings such as that of the spirit-seer Swedenborg.

Let us try to apply the above claims to a QuattroCento work of art in which we experience the “mass-effect” of the stone of a building we find beautiful. Now such an experience is clearly spatial even if there is an “air” of the timeless, an “air” of time, coming to rest in this singular object that has clearly been created with the intention of being responded to(meaning that the category of judgment Kant calls “Community” is very relevant here—a category in which agents relate to patients). To say in this situation that the patient(the appreciator) has been taken out of themselves is highly problematic. How would we characterize such a state of affairs in terms of the fundamental Kantian ontological differences of that which someone does and that which happens to someone? If the appreciator becomes the agent in taking themselves out of themselves how is this done given what O Shaughnessy claims are the logical limits of a will? A Wittgensteinian grammatical test to determine whether the will is involved in something that happens is the so-called imperative test. Can you order someone to take themselves out of themselves? Even if a Buddhist monk responds to this by a meditation process in which he is “at one” with his slow breathing body and thought has been shrunk to a pinpoint of activity it is not clear that this description even applies here. Does he not intend to continue meditating? He must, simply because the process is rigorously controlled and takes years to perfect. The aesthetic experience is clearly much more complex than Magee’s description of it. One master can order his pupil to meditate but this process requires self-control and it appears perverse to insist that we are being taken out of ourselves. This must fall into the category of events that O Shaughnessy claimed: “it is logically impossible that they should be willed”(Volume 1, P.1). It seems, that is, that if such an event as “He has been taken out of himself” can occur it must necessarily be something that happens to a man and not something he actively does, If it is something that happens to a man we will then need to explain the agency involved. One possible “agency” is a God but this would be rejected by Schopenhauer.

Both intention and desire are necessary for the operation of the will and both, as we have noted above, are critical for the creation of a work of art. Magee in the quote above does not talk about this aspect but we can nevertheless explore the idea of whether the artist is in any sense taken out of himself when he is engaged in his act of creation. Freud would certainly concede that whilst this might not happen in every work of art, it is certainly possible that the process of working at his art over a long period of time might transform the desires and intentions of the artist. Freud thinks that this process is still in a sense pathological(sublimation is a defense mechanism) but it is at the same time a developmental or “healing” process. Aristotle was more inclined to appreciate the value of art than his teacher Plato. He would have seen artistic creation to be organized by the principles of the productive sciences and he would also have seen the activity itself as leading to Eudaimonia–the good-spirited flourishing life(via an actualizing process, obeying principles of the practical sciences).

In order to illuminate the aspects of sublimation and creation referred to above, let us consider the work of Michelangelo in relation to the aesthetic experience as seen through the eyes of a Kleinian art-critic, Adrian Stokes(The Collected Writings of Adrian Stokes, vol 3(Thames and Hudson, 1978)

Michelangelo’s works speak for themselves. They are larger than life sublimations of a Greek spirit that is almost paradoxically religious and philosophical. The magnificently sculpted forms of the “Times of the Day” at the entrance to the Tomb of the de Medici’s are studies in Time, Stoicism and depression. They are clearly projections of the spirit of Michelangelo who lost his mother at the age of 6 and went to live whilst still nursing with a woman who owned a farm and was part of a family of stonecutters. His father had no profession and lived precariously off occasional and transient posts of authority in local government. The family became close when Michelangelo was becoming rich and famous and Stokes’s evaluation of the correspondence was that the family were using Michelangelo for their own ends. The larger than life aspect of many of his works might refer to the aggression that the artist harboured as a consequence of his suspicions. Stokes interestingly agrees(perhaps congruently with Schopenhauer’s metaphysics) that there is a mystical element in the work of art which seeks to unite everything into one in an experience reminiscent of breastfeeding where the whole experience is “oceanic”. We are meant by the artist to feel at one with the world in the way in which we may feel at the deepest points of sleep, when, like Socrates, we have truly accepted death, or perhaps in deep meditative states. This oceanic feeling is related to what Stokes calls the manic trend in art and he claims it is present in the work of Michelangelo. Counteracting this manic aspect is the self-sufficiency or independence of the object we are contemplating. Here space is critical in the experience(contrary to Schopenhauer’s characterization of aesthetic experience). Space, Stokes claims is the matrix of order and distinctiveness for separated objects. A mother, in Kleinian theory, is a separate independent object, for the mother may spatially disappear (go her own way at any point in time), perhaps never to return. This is the source of the Freudian reality principle that seeks to sublimate manic and depressive tendencies. We can see this aspect of the work of Art in Michelangelo’s “Times of the day” where each of the times of the day asserts their presence with a suggestion of a realistic sublimation of the manic-sexual which was also on display for all to see in the Classical nudes. The oceanic and rhythmic world of flesh has come under the control of the work and thought of the artist. In other works of art we can see this oneness in, for example, the block of stone which is then carved by a work process into the singularity of an unfinished Slave or Giant. This particular work we refer to is unfinished and leaves us with an impression that the figure is bursting out of the stone thus testifying to the presence of both of the above aspects of a work of art. Michelangelo is the action artist par excellence. Berenson captures his intentions well when, in describing his etchings and paintings, he says that we see :

“A striving to pack into the least possible space the utmost possible action with the least possible change of place.”(The Drawings of the Florentine Painters, Chicago, 1938)

Michelangelo’s relation to death is well characterized in the two works: the Pietá in the Duomo and the Rondanini Pietá. Here we have in stone what we witnessed in Plato’s Phaedo in the cell of Socrates, namely, the close juxtaposition and acceptance of being and nothingness, life and death.

In an atmosphere of mourning, we witness in many of Michelangelo’s works heroism of the human spirit that knows no boundaries, and yet is neither manic nor depressive. We can see clearly here the inappropriateness of the Schopenehaurean insistence that space has no role to play in the aesthetic experience and we can also question the aptness of the words “He was taken out of himself”. Aristotle pointed out that one of the principles of the hylomorphic theory was that in all change something endures throughout the change. If this is correct the words above must be self -contradictory in more senses than one. What endures, endures in space and this must be the matrix of aesthetic objects. This Aristotelian principle also raises the question of whether in the intuitions involved in the aesthetic experience the time condition of experience is completely removed. Time, if it is involved in the experience of QuattroCento buildings like the courtyard referred to above, is not quantitatively determined as in the Aristotelian formula: “the measurement of motion in terms of after”, but there does seem to be a “presentness” in the work that is suggestive of the presence rather than the absence of time. The question is how to characterize this aspect of the experience.

Perhaps Merleau-Ponty can assist us with a phenomenological account in which time is considered not as an object of knowledge but as a dimension of our Being. We do not experience time as “a succession of nows”, (as common sense suggests), argues Merleau-Ponty, because each now is only an “intentional” view of the world that cannot be observed because one view observed by another does not necessarily reveal its intentional content. The idea of an observer generates events that are observed and this generates an image of time as a flowing river which actually reverses the direction of time: the waters that have flowed by are now sinking into the past and the waters coming from the source of the river in the mountains are now in the future:

“for time does not come from the past. It is not the past that pushes the present, nor the present that pushes the future, into being: the future is not prepared behind the observer, it is a brooding presence, moving to meet him, like a storm on the horizon.”(P. 478 Phenomenology of Perception London, Routledge, 1962)

We cannot, Merleau-Ponty argues, introject the time of things into ourselves:

“Yet this is what psychologists do when they try to “explain” consciousness of the past in terms of memories, and consciousness of the future in terms of the projection of these memories ahead of us(P.479)

Merleau-Ponty then asks what it is that underlies our consciousness of time and he claims the following:

“It is in my “field of presence” in the widest sense, this moment that I spend working with, behind it, the horizon of the day that has elapsed, and in front of it the evening and night-that I make contact with is and learn to know its course.” (P.483)

Here there is no “I think”, indeed there does not appear to be an “I” at all, merely a network of intentionalities that Merleau Ponty, following Husserl, characterizes in terms of retentions and protensions that are not remembered posited or projected but are rather constituents of a consciousness of this “field of presence”

On this account, we see that it may not make sense to speak of time coming to an end.

Now Magee believes he can explain away the contradictions in Schopenhauer’s theory by reference to Plato. According to him, aesthetic entities:

“.. inhabit the world of phenomena and are universal and timeless…They are the Platonic ideas, as understood in his special sense of the term: and what he is now saying is that when we see something as beautiful we literally are seeing the universal in the particular, because what is happening in such moments is that we are catching a cognitive glimpse of the Platonic idea of which the object of our contemplation is an instantiation. We are apprehending in and through the object the timeless reality of which the phenomenal object itself is merely an ephemeral image. We are seeing it as it were, “pure”: we are seeing through the sense dependent trappings of accidental qualities and mind-dependent trappings of location in time and space and causal interconnection, to the universal that all these are manifestations of.”(Magee The Philosophy of Schopenhauer P.165)

Magee is transporting what is true of the aesthetic judgment(namely subsuming the particular under the universal) to the level of perceptual experience. He is also mischaracterizing the role of time in the experience if the above reasoning relating to the presentness of an artwork is correct.

Schopenhauer’s metaphysics according to Professor Brett(History of Psychology) is incoherent and his concept of the will is what he calls a “Blind spot” but Brett’s reflections are probably motivated by a disappointment that the Will is not approached more scientifically in terms of “observation”:

“…the Kantian concept of the self as the source and bearer of all phenomena is converted into will: the indefinable is thus defined, but as this is not volition, being the presupposition of all volition, it is soon to be declared Will-in-itself, and so passes out of the reach of Psychology. Though the system constructed by Schopenhauer thus tapers away into possible concepts, its point of view brought into relief some fruitful ideas. The philosophic mind tends frequently to value the processes of thought overmuch: it puts its view of knowledge in the place of actual activities and regards rational conduct as necessarily a product of reason. But the character of an action is not necessarily the same as its cause: instinct, for example, may lead to action that is rational in its method and its results, though not in origin…The phenomena of animal behaviour suggest(to any but a Cartesian) that there may be forms of action that achieve rational results without conscious processes of reason: below the animals there seem to be various degrees of life in which activity is less and less associated with intellectual processes, until at last the line is crossed and we come to the inorganic and to simple motion. This inverted evolutionism moves from intellect to force. By calling force “blind will” it obscures its illogical transition, but cannot wholly veil the movement. We cannot get back again from force to will, nor from the blind cosmic will to the individual act of choice.”

The above is devastating criticism that agrees to some extent with the criticisms presented above but for the wrong reasons. Situating the Will in a context of discovery where observation is the key activity, as Brett does, would be rightly questioned by those in agreement with O Shaughnessy in volume two of his work “The Will: a dual aspect theory”, and the criticism would paradoxically have a Schopenhaurean animus grounded as it is in the epistemological relation one has to one’s own body(a necessarily non-observational relation). Whilst Brett was correct in his criticism of Schopenhauer’s metaphysics he missed his contribution to an epistemology that in fact is shared by Aristotle and Kant and can also be used(but not by Schopenhauer) to generate the normative dimension of our ethical understanding of action. This “dual aspect” epistemology of action, however, is not “experientially related” to the suffering and death that leads to the search for causes in the context of discovery. It is rather based reflectively on the “reasons” that are given in the context of explanation/justification. The issue is indeed not how to remove knowledge from the context of action but rather how to present its “form” so as to preserve the integrity of will and action and a philosophical characterization of their essence. Brett sees in Schopenehauers system a confusion between will and intellect when he should have been seeing instead a confusion between the levels of our experience and our conceptualization of that experience. This is why we accused Schopenhauer of being one of the “new men”. What is of value in Schopenhauer, Brett claims, could have been achieved by using the technique of observation but Schopenhauer knew that experience was richer than what can be observed of it. The “first principles” or reasons that Schopenhauer gives to justify what is of value in his account are inadequate, perhaps because he could not see the value of the Aristotelian Categories of existence and the Kantian Categories of judgment(Schopen hauer preserves only the category of causality). Given that his view of causality obeys neither the Aristotelian or Kantian principles of PNR or PSR perhaps there is some justification to the suggestion that what “caused” Schopenhauer to reflect in the way in which he did about the Will was a disposition towards depression that he attempted to sublimate via his work. Just as we can in the works of Michelangelo, see the projection of his condition, perhaps the same can be said of the words of Schopenhauer. Perhaps we can see in his depressing work a manic attempt to burst out of the stone of classical theory(Aristotle and Kant).